A theological discourse of angels and their ministries wherein their existence, nature, number, order and offices are modestly treated of : with the character of those for whose benefit especially they are commissioned, and such practical inferences deduced as are most proper to the premises : also an appendix containing some reflections upon Mr. Webster's displaying supposed witchcraft / by Benjamin Camfield ...
         Camfield, Benjamin, 1638-1693.
      
       
         
           1678
        
      
       Approx. 428 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 115 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A32847
         Wing C388
         ESTC R18390
         11747074
         ocm 11747074
         48531
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A32847)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 48531)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 18:17)
      
       
         
           
             A theological discourse of angels and their ministries wherein their existence, nature, number, order and offices are modestly treated of : with the character of those for whose benefit especially they are commissioned, and such practical inferences deduced as are most proper to the premises : also an appendix containing some reflections upon Mr. Webster's displaying supposed witchcraft / by Benjamin Camfield ...
             Camfield, Benjamin, 1638-1693.
             Webster, John, 1610-1682. Displaying of supposed witchcraft.
          
           [2], [12], 214 p.
           
             Printed by R.E. for Hen. Brome ...,
             London :
             1678.
          
           
             Appendix has special t.p.
             Reproduction of original in Cambridge University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Theology, Doctrinal -- History -- 17th century.
           Witchcraft.
           Angels.
        
      
    
     
        2003-09 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-10 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-11 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-11 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-12 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
           
             
             
               Imprimatur
            
             
               
                 Liber
                 hic
                 (
                 cui
                 Titulus
              
               ,
               A
               Theological
               Discourse
               of
               Angels
               ,
               &c
               ,
               )
            
             
               
                 Geo.
                 Hooper
                 R.D.D.
                 Gilb.
                 Arch.
                 Cant.
                 a
                 sacris
                 domesticis
                 .
              
               
                 Sept.
                 30.
                 1677.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               Theological
               Discourse
               OF
               ANGELS
               ,
               AND
               THEIR
               MINISTRIES
               .
               WHEREIN
               Their
               EXISTENCE
               ,
               NATURE
               ,
               NUMBER
               ,
               ORDER
               and
               OFFICES
               ,
               are
               modestly
               treated
               of
               :
               With
               the
               Character
               of
               those
               ,
               for
               whose
               benefit
               especially
               they
               are
               Commissioned
               ,
               and
               such
               Practical
               Inferences
               deduced
               ,
               as
               are
               most
               proper
               to
               the
               Premises
               .
               Also
               an
               Appendix
               containing
               some
               Reflections
               upon
               Mr.
               Webster's
               Displaying
               supposed
               Witchcraft
               .
            
             
               By
               
                 Benjamin
                 Camfield
              
               ,
               Rector
               of
               Aylston
               neer
               Leicester
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 R.
                 E.
              
               for
               
                 Hen.
                 Brome
              
               ,
               at
               the
               Gun
               ,
               in
               S.
               Pauls
               Church-yard
               ,
               1678.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               TO
               THE
               RIGHT
               HONOURABLE
               ,
               MY
               Noble
               LORD
               and
               PATRON
               ,
               Iohn
               ,
               Earl
               of
               Rutland
               ,
               &c.
               
               As
               also
               ,
               To
               the
               RIGHT
               HONOURABLE
               ,
               Iohn
               ,
               Lord
               Roos
               ,
               His
               Majesties
               Lord
               Lieutenant
               for
               the
               County
               of
               Leicester
               .
            
             
               MAY
               it
               please
               your
               Honours
               to
               pardon
               the
               presumption
               only
               of
               this
               Address
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               not
               offer
               at
               any
               Apology
               ,
               either
               for
               the
               publishing
               or
               the
               dedication
               
               of
               the
               ensuing
               Treatise
               ;
               remembring
               the
               just
               and
               smart
               reprehension
               ,
               which
               
                 M.
                 Cato
              
               gave
               upon
               occasion
               to
               
                 A.
                 Albinus
              
               ,
               for
               chusing
               rather
               to
               deprecate
               a
               fault
               than
               to
               be
               without
               it
               :
               
                 For
                 who
              
               ,
               
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 compell'd
                 you
                 to
                 commit
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 should
                 ask
                 forgiveness
                 of
                 before
                 the
                 doing
                 it
                 ?
              
               —
               There
               is
               not
               any
               thing
               of
               surprizal
               force
               ,
               or
               necessity
               ,
               in
               a
               matter
               of
               so
               deliberate
               and
               premeditated
               a
               choice
               :
               and
               therefore
               no
               excuse
               sufficient
               to
               palliate
               the
               transgre●sion
               .
            
             
               The
               Subject
               here
               insisted
               on
               is
               neither
               trite
               in
               our
               Language
               ,
               nor
               unprofitable
               ;
               and
               but
               too
               suitable
               to
               that
               Atheistical
               and
               degenerate
               Age
               we
               live
               in
               ,
               wherein
               the
               general
               disbelief
               of
               Spirits
               (
               Divine
               and
               Humane
               ,
               Angelical
               and
               Diabolical
               )
               may
               well
               be
               thought
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               ground
               and
               introduction
               of
               all
               that
               irreligion
               and
               profaneness
               ,
               which
               naturally
               enough
               follows
               upon
               it
               .
               'T
               is
               
               a
               design
               ,
               evidently
               comporting
               with
               the
               subtilty
               and
               malice
               of
               our
               grand
               Adversary
               ,
               to
               promote
               and
               countenance
               this
               Infidelity
               in
               all
               the
               parts
               and
               branches
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               pass
               hi●self
               unsuspected
               ,
               whilst
               he
               thus
               at
               once
               destroys
               the
               Object
               of
               our
               Worship
               and
               Adoration
               ,
               roots
               up
               the
               very
               Capacity
               of
               Vertue
               and
               Piety
               within
               us
               ,
               quashes
               all
               the
               hopes
               and
               fears
               of
               a
               World
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               takes
               away
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               which
               Providence
               hath
               order'd
               and
               commissioned
               for
               our
               present
               discipline
               ,
               security
               ,
               and
               com●ort
               .
               Nor
               is
               the
               success
               of
               these
               his
               most
               pernicious
               endeavours
               small
               and
               inconsiderable
               .
               Men
               immers'd
               in
               Body
               ,
               and
               depraved
               with
               vicious
               Customes
               and
               the
               debaucheries
               of
               sensual
               appetite
               and
               lust
               ,
               are
               easily
               tempted
               ;
               first
               to
               undervalue
               themselves
               ,
               and
               that
               excellent
               Being
               ,
               the
               breath
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               lodgeth
               in
               them
               ;
               and
               t●ence
               begin
               to
               doubt
               of
               or
               deny
               a
               Deity
               ,
               and
               
               laugh
               at
               the
               Tales
               of
               Immaterial
               Substances
               ,
               as
               the
               Romantic
               and
               vain
               supporters
               of
               a
               fond
               and
               groundless
               awe
               and
               superstition
               in
               the
               World.
               So
               they
               will
               do
               ,
               't
               is
               like
               enough
               ,
               at
               what
               is
               said
               in
               the
               following
               Pages
               of
               Angels
               in
               particular
               .
               But
               then
               it
               may
               be
               worth
               the
               while
               to
               observe
               ,
               (
               for
               the
               caution
               and
               safety
               of
               all
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               whose
               vitals
               are
               not
               yet
               tainted
               with
               the
               infection
               )
               not
               only
               ,
               how
               boldly
               they
               contradict
               the
               many
               plain
               and
               repeated
               declarations
               of
               sacred
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               Christians
               certainly
               should
               reverence
               ;
               but
               how
               unreasonably
               cross
               they
               appear
               to
               the
               strongest
               current
               of
               Traditionary
               Belief
               among
               the
               best
               of
               Men.
               
            
             
               Next
               ,
               for
               the
               Method
               and
               way
               of
               handling
               what
               I
               have
               undertaken
               :
               It
               is
               not
               ,
               I
               confess
               ,
               curious
               and
               affected
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               altogether
               careless
               ,
               but
               such
               ,
               as
               the
               Text
               prefixed
               most
               fairly
               
               suggests
               ;
               and
               may
               competently
               serve
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               both
               to
               the
               satisfaction
               and
               ease
               ,
               the
               edification
               and
               delight
               of
               unpr●judiced
               Readers
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               rather
               ;
               because
               I
               have
               endeavoured
               to
               represent
               every
               thing
               according
               to
               its
               proper
               evidence
               ,
               of
               certainty
               or
               probability
               only
               ,
               neither
               vainly
               dogmatizing
               in
               matters
               unrevealed
               ,
               nor
               sceptically
               slighting
               of
               any
               intimations
               giv'n
               us
               by
               divine
               Revelation
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               ,
               for
               the
               Dedication
               :
               I
               cannot
               say
               the
               Book
               it self
               needs
               any
               other
               Guardians
               than
               the
               Angels
               contained
               in
               it
               ,
               however
               the
               Author
               may
               ;
               and
               ,
               as
               there
               are
               none
               better
               qualified
               for
               his
               Protection
               than
               your
               Lordships
               ,
               so
               there
               is
               none
               to
               whom
               he
               could
               more
               chearfully
               apply
               for
               shelter
               :
               But
               in
               this
               his
               design
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               is
               honest
               and
               dis-interested
               ,
               being
               only
               to
               testifie
               his
               bounden
               Gratitude
               to
               your
               Honours
               ,
               (
               under
               whose
               Patronage
               and
               good
               encouragement
               
               this
               Treatise
               was
               conceived
               and
               finished
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               lived
               for
               fifteen
               years
               )
               and
               then
               to
               satisfie
               an
               innocent
               Ambition
               of
               publickly
               subscribing
               himself
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Your
                   Lordship's
                   ever-obliged
                   Chaplain
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   humble
                   Servant
                   ,
                
                 B.
                 Camfield
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               To
               the
               Reader
               .
            
             
               
                 Courteous
                 Reader
                 ,
              
            
             
               FOr
               such
               ,
               in
               course
               ,
               I
               presume
               thou
               art
               ;
               I
               had
               once
               thought
               to
               have
               pass'd
               thee
               by
               ,
               without
               this
               accustomed
               formality
               of
               a
               Salutation
               ,
               the
               whole
               Discourse
               being
               design'd
               intirely
               for
               thy
               use
               and
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               the
               matter
               wholly
               in
               thine
               own
               power
               ,
               whether
               thou
               wilt
               be
               at
               the
               little
               cost
               of
               purchasing
               and
               labour
               of
               perusing
               it
               :
               And
               generally
               methinks
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Reader
               somewhat
               resembles
               that
               Trumpet-Officer
               before
               a
               Show
               or
               Play-house
               ,
               whose
               part
               it
               is
               to
               Tole
               in
               Passengers
               ,
               by
               relating
               to
               them
               ,
               what
               wonderful
               Rarities
               are
               to
               be
               seen
               within
               .
               Now
               I
               have
               not
               the
               vanity
               of
               commending
               mine
               own
               Wares
               ,
               nor
               yet
               the
               ambition
               of
               getting
               some
               popular
               Name
               ,
               in
               Verse
               or
               Prose
               ,
               to
               do
               it
               for
               me
               ,
               nor
               indeed
               any
               such
               conceit
               of
               the
               performance
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               much
               troubled
               ,
               if
               thou
               shalt
               think
               but
               meanly
               of
               it
               .
               All
               that
               I
               aim
               at
               therefore
               in
               this
               short
               Preface
               to
               thee
               ,
               is
               ,
               to
               remove
               a
               prejudice
               from
               the
               Su●ject
               it self
               here
               treated
               of
               .
               A
               generation
               of
               men
               there
               is
               ,
               who
               would
               have
               all
               the
               talk
               and
               enquiry
               about
               Angels
               and
               Spirits
               
               to
               pass
               for
               Old-wives
               stories
               ,
               or
               at
               best
               the
               waking-dreams
               of
               persons
               idly
               disposed
               ;
               and
               those
               who
               have
               been
               taught
               to
               believe
               otherwise
               in
               the
               main
               ,
               are
               yet
               apt
               enough
               to
               look
               upon
               them
               as
               a
               nice
               or
               barren
               speculation
               .
               Now
               ,
               what
               pity
               and
               shame
               is
               it
               ,
               when
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               have
               told
               us
               so
               much
               and
               plainly
               concerning
               this
               excellent
               sort
               of
               Creatures
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               turns
               we
               receive
               continually
               from
               their
               Attendance
               and
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               the
               admirable
               vertues
               we
               have
               to
               copy
               out
               in
               their
               Example
               ;
               and
               we
               Christians
               profess
               to
               expect
               the
               happiness
               of
               being
               made
               like
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               bless'd
               hereafter
               in
               their
               Society
               ;
               we
               should
               yet
               continue
               so
               profane
               ,
               and
               sceptical
               ,
               and
               indifferent
               in
               our
               belief
               ,
               esteem
               ,
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               speeches
               about
               them
               ?
               I
               have
               said
               enough
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               in
               the
               following
               pages
               somewhat
               to
               abate
               ,
               or
               cure
               this
               distemper
               ,
               in
               those
               that
               are
               capable
               of
               it
               ;
               however
               ,
               to
               prevent
               the
               contagion
               from
               such
               ,
               who
               are
               yet
               sound
               and
               free
               .
               And
               whether
               I
               may
               have
               gratified
               or
               displeased
               thee
               and
               others
               in
               the
               attempt
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               ;
               but
               shall
               have
               satisfaction
               sufficient
               ,
               from
               the
               conscience
               of
               honest
               endeavou●s
               in
               the
               case
               ,
               to
               content
               and
               to
               please
               my self
               :
               And
               so
               I
               bid
               thee
               heartily
               ,
               farewel
               .
               Only
               here
               at
               parting
               ,
               since
               it
               comes
               into
               my
               mind
               ,
               I
               leave
               thee
               ,
               at
               all
               adventures
               ,
               an
               old
               Verse
               to
               construe
               and
               chew
               upon
               .
               
                 
                   Carpere
                   vel
                   noli
                   nostra
                   ,
                   vel
                   ede
                   tua
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               Table
               of
               the
               chief
               Contents
               .
            
             
               
                 THe
                 Introduction
                 and
                 Partition
                 .
              
               
                 Page
                 1
              
               
                 
                   Ch
                   ▪
                
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 Angels
                 in
                 General
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 Sect.
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 there
                 are
                 such
                 real
                 Subsistences
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 Sect.
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 for
                 excellency
                 they
                 are
                 above
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 Ch.
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Angels
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 Sect.
                 1.
                 
                 Spirits
                 .
              
               
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 Sect.
                 2.
                 
                 Created
                 .
              
               
                 22.
                 
              
               
                 Sect.
                 3.
                 
                 Intellectual
                 and
                 Free
                 ,
                 Powerful
                 ,
                 Agile
                 ,
                 and
                 Immortal
                 .
              
               
                 27.
                 
              
               
                 Ch.
                 3.
                 
                 Of
                 their
                 Number
                 and
                 Distinction
                 .
              
               
                 35.
                 
              
               
                 Sect.
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 their
                 Multitude
                 .
              
               
                 Ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Sect.
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 their
                 Order
                 .
              
               
                 39.
                 
              
               
                 Ch.
                 4.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Offices
                 of
                 Angels
                 .
              
               
                 49.
                 
              
               
                 Sect.
                 1.
                 
                 Their
                 Ministry
                 unto
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 50.
                 
              
               
                 Sect.
                 2.
                 
                 Their
                 Ministry
                 unto
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 61.
                 
              
               
                 Sect.
                 3.
                 
                 Their
                 Ministry
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 Man-kind
                 .
              
               
                 66.
                 
              
               
                 Sect.
                 4.
                 
                 Their
                 Ministry
                 to
                 the
                 Faithful
                 .
              
               
                 78.
                 
              
               
                 Sect.
                 5.
                 
                 An
                 Objection
                 touching
                 the
                 superfluousness
                 of
                 their
                 Ministry
                 removed
                 .
              
               
                 100.
                 
              
               
                 Ch.
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 Character
                 of
                 the
                 Persons
                 ,
                 for
                 whose
                 good
                 especially
                 they
                 are
                 Commission'd
                 .
              
               
                 104.
                 
              
               
                 Sect.
                 1.
                 
                 Heirs
                 of
                 Salvation
                 .
              
               
                 105.
                 
              
               
                 Sect.
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 farther
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 of
                 things
                 necessary
                 to
                 Salvation
                 .
              
               
                 109.
                 
              
               
                 Ch.
                 6.
                 
                 Practical
                 Inferences
                 from
                 the
                 whole
                 .
              
               
                 118.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Sect.
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Christians
                 Priviledge
                 and
                 Comfort
                 .
              
               
                 Ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Sect.
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Christians
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 despised
                 .
              
               
                 123.
                 
              
               
                 Sect.
                 3.
                 
                 Why
                 no
                 more
                 mischief
                 don●
                 in
                 the
                 Worl●
                 ;
                 and
                 why
                 so
                 much
                 permitted
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 presidence
                 of
                 Angels
                 .
              
               
                 126.
                 
              
               
                 Sect.
                 4.
                 
                 No
                 disparagement
                 to
                 ●ny
                 to
                 Minister
                 ●nto
                 ,
                 and
                 serve
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 131.
                 
              
               
                 Sect.
                 5.
                 
                 Angels
                 to
                 be
                 revered
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 adored
                 .
              
               
                 135.
                 
              
               
                 Sect.
                 6
                 God
                 in
                 and
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 admired
                 and
                 glorified
                 .
              
               
                 144.
                 
              
               
                 Sect.
                 7.
                 
                 Why
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 Minist●y
                 of
                 Angels
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 obliged
                 by
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 150.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Conclusion
                 with
                 Prayers
                 .
              
               
                 163.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Contents
               of
               the
               Appendix
               .
            
             
               
                 FOr
                 the
                 Reader
                 's
                 ease
                 and
                 benefit
                 I
                 have
                 pointed
                 to
                 the
                 chief
                 Contents
                 already
                 in
                 the
                 Margin
                 ,
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 rests
                 and
                 pauses
                 for
                 his
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 as
                 here
                 I
                 present
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 view
                 of
                 them
                 together
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Occasion
                 and
                 Scope
                 of
                 these
                 Reflections
                 .
              
               
                 Page
                 169.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 denial
                 of
                 Spirits
                 a
                 step
                 to
                 Atheism
                 asserted
                 and
                 justified
                 against
                 Master
                 W.
                 
              
               
                 171.
                 
              
               
                 Dangerous
                 Positions
                 of
                 Master
                 W.
                 against
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 173.
                 
              
               
                 Self-study
                 and
                 Reflection
                 the
                 right
                 and
                 ready
                 method
                 to
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 Spirits
                 .
              
               
                 176.
                 
              
               
                 Master
                 W's
                 Contradictions
                 both
                 about
                 Body
                 and
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
                 177.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Humane
                 Soul
                 excluded
                 by
                 him
                 from
                 his
                 disquisition
                 about
                 Angels
                 for
                 three
                 pretended
                 Reasons
                 .
              
               
                 178.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 method
                 of
                 procedure
                 unreasonable
                 .
              
               
                 179.
                 
              
               
                 Master
                 W.
                 confounds
                 Imagination
                 and
                 Intellect
                 ,
                 which
                 else-where
                 he
                 knew
                 well
                 to
                 distinguish
                 .
              
               
                 180.
                 
              
               
                 Master
                 W.
                 asserts
                 the
                 Incorporeity
                 of
                 the
                 Humane
                 Soul.
                 
              
               
                 181.
                 
              
               
                 An
                 examination
                 of
                 his
                 three
                 Reasons
                 for
                 excepting
                 the
                 humane
                 Soul
                 from
                 this
                 enquiry
                 .
              
               
                 183.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 his
                 First
                 Reason
                 .
              
               
                 Ibid.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 short
                 Comment
                 upon
                 Genes
                 .
                 2.7
                 .
                 concerning
                 Mans
                 Original
                 .
              
               
                 184.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 his
                 Second
                 Reason
                 .
              
               
                 186.
                 
              
               
                 An
                 Explication
                 and
                 Vindication
                 of
                 Eccles.
                 3.18
                 —
                 21.
                 from
                 Atheistical
                 and
                 profane
                 Epicureans
                 .
              
               
                 187.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 his
                 Third
                 Reason
                 .
              
               
                 194.
                 
              
               
                 Master
                 W's
                 Speculations
                 about
                 the
                 Corporeity
                 of
                 Angels
                 
                 and
                 how
                 he
                 blunders
                 in
                 the
                 stating
                 of
                 this
                 enquiry
                 .
              
               
                 195.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Critical
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Controversie
                 .
              
               
                 196.
                 
              
               
                 God
                 a
                 most
                 simple
                 and
                 absolute
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 not
                 th●
                 only
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
                 197.
                 
              
               
                 Angels
                 are
                 not
                 such
                 Spirits
                 in
                 perfection
                 as
                 God
                 i●
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 truly
                 Spirits
                 .
              
               
                 198.
                 
              
               
                 Mr.
                 W.
                 asserts
                 Devils
                 more
                 spiritual
                 than
                 he
                 allows
                 other
                 Angels
                 .
              
               
                 199.
                 
              
               
                 His
                 mighty
                 Arguments
                 against
                 the
                 Incorporeity
                 of
                 Angels
                 examined
                 and
                 found
                 weak
                 .
              
               
                 200.
                 
              
               
                 Rules
                 and
                 Laws
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ineptly
                 applyed
                 unto
                 Spirits
                 .
              
               
                 202.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 difficulty
                 of
                 explaining
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Things
                 must
                 not
                 make
                 us
                 deny
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 otherwise
                 evident
                 .
              
               
                 203.
                 
              
               
                 Some
                 Texts
                 of
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 considered
                 and
                 vindicated
                 from
                 Master
                 W's
                 Exceptions
                 .
              
               
                 206.
                 
              
               
                 Saint
                 Mark
                 ,
                 12.24
                 .
              
               
                 207.
                 
              
               
                 1
                 Cor.
                 15.44
                 .
              
               
                 208.
                 
              
               
                 Psal.
                 104.4
                 .
              
               
                 Ibid.
                 
              
               
                 His
                 clear
                 Reasons
                 against
                 the
                 Scholastick
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 this
                 last
                 Text
                 proved
                 defective
                 .
              
               
                 211.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               OF
               ANGELS
               AND
               THEIR
               Ministries
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Hebrews
                   1.14
                   .
                
                 
                   Are
                   they
                   not
                   all
                   ministring
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   sent
                   forth
                   to
                   Minister
                   for
                   them
                   who
                   shall
                   be
                   heirs
                   of
                   Salvation
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Introduction
                 and
                 Partition
                 of
                 the
                 ●nsuing
                 Discourse
                 .
              
               
                 THE
                 chief
                 scope
                 and
                 design
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 declare
                 the
                 exaltation
                 and
                 preference
                 of
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 above
                 the
                 Angels
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 purpose
                 ,
                 (
                 not
                 to
                 lead
                 you
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 contexture
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 Verse
                 immediately
                 before-going
                 ,
                 he
                 thus
                 argues
                 ,
                 
                 
                   But
                   to
                   which
                   of
                   the
                   Angels
                   said
                   he
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   ,
                   Sit
                   thou
                   at
                   my
                   right
                   hand
                   ,
                   until
                   I
                   make
                   thine
                   Enemies
                   thy
                   Footstool
                   ?
                
                 So
                 God
                 had
                 said
                 expresly
                 to
                 this
                 his
                 beloved
                 
                 Son
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 100.1
                 thereby
                 to
                 intimate
                 that
                 peculiar
                 state
                 of
                 Royal
                 Majesty
                 and
                 Honour
                 ,
                 whereto
                 he
                 had
                 advanced
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 never
                 said
                 the
                 like
                 to
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 ;
                 no
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 excellent
                 among
                 them
                 all
                 :
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 therefore
                 Lords
                 ,
                 like
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 Servants
                 under
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 his
                 Disciples
                 .
                 So
                 much
                 the
                 Interrogation
                 of
                 the
                 Text
                 imports
                 ,
                 with
                 emphasis
                 ,
                 leaving
                 the
                 matter
                 to
                 be
                 decided
                 by
                 the
                 Reader
                 's
                 judgment
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 an
                 Appeal
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 case
                 known
                 and
                 granted
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Are
                   they
                   not
                   all
                
                 [
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 undoubtedly
                 all
                 the
                 Angels
                 are
                 ]
                 
                   ministring
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   sent
                   forth
                   to
                   minister
                   for
                   them
                   who
                   shall
                   be
                   heirs
                   of
                   salvation
                
                 ?
              
               
                 Abstracting
                 then
                 from
                 the
                 coherence
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 observe
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 orderly
                 and
                 profitable
                 consideration
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 these
                 six
                 points
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 The
                 Persons
                 spoken
                 of
                 [
                 they
                 ]
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 precedent
                 Verse
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 Name
                 [
                 Angels
                 ]
                 and
                 the
                 certainty
                 of
                 their
                 existence
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   Are
                   they
                   not
                
                 ?
                 ]
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Their
                 Nature
                 ,
                 [
                 Spirits
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Their
                 number
                 and
                 multitude
                 ,
                 [
                 all
                 ]
                 and
                 therein
                 their
                 order
                 and
                 distinction
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 Their
                 Function
                 and
                 Office
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   ministring
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   sent
                   forth
                   to
                   minister
                   .
                
                 ]
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 The
                 Character
                 of
                 such
                 ,
                 for
                 whose
                 good
                 and
                 benefit
                 this
                 their
                 Ministry
                 is
                 chiefly
                 intended
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   for
                   them
                   who
                   shall
                   be
                   heirs
                   of
                   salvation
                   .
                
                 ]
                 And
                 ,
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 By
                 way
                 of
                 Application
                 ,
                 those
                 practical
                 Inferences
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 most
                 proper
                 and
                 pertinent
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 from
                 the
                 whole
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 which
                 severals
                 now
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 proceed
                 with
                 due
                 success
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 here
                 ,
                 in
                 compliance
                 with
                 
                 the
                 well-grounded
                 piety
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 prefix
                 the
                 Prayer
                 of
                 a
                 Learned
                 Divine
                 in
                 his
                 Proem
                 to
                 Cases
                 of
                 Conscience
                 about
                 this
                 very
                 subject
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Lead
                   us
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   our
                   God
                   ,
                   into
                   the
                   right
                   way
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   we
                   beseech
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   direct
                   our
                   goings
                   by
                   thy
                   good
                   Angels
                   ;
                   but
                   command
                   the
                   evil
                   ones
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   as
                   far
                   as
                   is
                   possible
                   ,
                   removed
                   from
                   us
                   :
                
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 Of
                 Angels
                 in
                 the
                 General
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 Begin
                 with
                 the
                 Persons
                 here
                 spoken
                 of
                 .
                 Angel
                 is
                 a
                 Greek
                 word
                 made
                 English
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 signifies
                 a
                 Legate
                 ,
                 Embassador
                 or
                 Messenger
                 employed
                 upon
                 another's
                 Errand
                 .
                 So
                 of
                 the
                 Disciples
                 of
                 Iohn
                 the
                 Baptist
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 sent
                 to
                 enquire
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 was
                 indeed
                 the
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ]
                 
                   When
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   or
                   Messengers
                   ,
                   of
                   Iohn
                   were
                   departed
                   .
                
                 
                 —
                 But
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 more
                 restrainedly
                 taken
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 common
                 way
                 of
                 speaking
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 peculiar
                 and
                 divine
                 sort
                 of
                 Messengers
                 ,
                 certain
                 coelestial
                 Spirits
                 made
                 and
                 commissioned
                 and
                 employed
                 by
                 and
                 under
                 God.
                 Concerning
                 whom
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 offer
                 under
                 this
                 head
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   there
                   are
                   such
                   real
                   Subsistences
                   ;
                   and
                   ,
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   they
                   are
                   of
                   a
                   Rank
                   and
                   Degree
                   above
                   us
                   ;
                   a
                   more
                   excellent
                   sort
                   of
                   Beings
                   than
                   Men
                   are
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   there
                   are
                   such
                   real
                   Subsistences
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   there
                   is
                   such
                   a
                   Species
                   of
                   Beings
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   are
                   such
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   ]
                   real
                   and
                   external
                   Subsistences
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   [
                   
                     ●mia
                     rationis
                  
                   ]
                   Notions
                   only
                   ,
                   Creatures
                   of
                   our
                   brain
                   ,
                   Chimera's
                   of
                   our
                   fansie
                   ,
                   or
                   impressions
                   made
                   upon
                   the
                   imagination
                   ,
                   or
                   meer
                   Dreams
                   and
                   Appearances
                   ,
                   or
                   Vis●o●s
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   Noise
                   in
                   the
                   air
                   ,
                   as
                   *
                   some
                   have
                   represent●d
                   ;
                   nor
                   yet
                   only
                   certain
                   Divine
                   in●luences
                   and
                   inspirations
                   ,
                   or
                   certain
                   a●fections
                   and
                   dispositions
                   in
                   Men
                   ,
                   V●rtues
                   or
                   Vices
                   ,
                   as
                   †
                   others
                   have
                   conceived
                   ;
                   but
                   true
                   ,
                   personal
                   and
                   p●rmanent
                   Subsistences
                   ,
                   that
                   have
                   of
                   themselves
                   a
                   real
                   ,
                   p●rfect
                   ,
                   and
                   actual
                   Being
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     Sadduc●es
                     say
                     [
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ]
                     that
                     th●re
                     is
                     no
                     R●surr●ction
                     ,
                     neither
                     Angel
                     n●r
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     Act.
                  
                   23.8
                   .
                   They
                   believed
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   God
                   ,
                   
                   (
                   saith
                   Grotius
                   )
                   but
                   nothing
                   else
                   besides
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   not
                   perceptible
                   by
                   their
                   bodily
                   S●nses
                   .
                   They
                   looked
                   not
                   on
                   Angels
                   as
                   really
                   subsisting
                   ,
                   nor
                   on
                   the
                   Soul
                   of
                   man
                   as
                   continuing
                   af●er
                   its
                   separation
                   ●rom
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   denyed
                   a
                   Re●urrection
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   following
                   words
                   (
                   as
                   he
                   w●ll
                   observes
                   )
                   seem
                   to
                   intimate
                   their
                   opinion
                   of
                   Angel
                   and
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   
                   as
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   :
                   
                     The
                     Pharisees
                     confess
                     both
                  
                   :
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ]
                   not
                   making
                   three
                   distinct
                   particulars
                   of
                   the
                   before-named
                   ,
                   but
                   two
                   onely
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   also
                   favour'd
                   by
                   the
                   verse
                   immediately
                   succeeding
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ]
                   
                     If
                     a
                     Spirit
                     or
                     ●n
                     Angel
                     have
                     spoken
                     
                     to
                     him
                     .
                  
                   —
                   Where
                   those
                   two
                   words
                   are
                   equivalent
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   seems
                   very
                   strange
                   now
                   to
                   conceive
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Sadd●●●es
                   should
                   say
                   ,
                   There
                   were
                   no
                   Angels
                   or
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   whom
                   all
                   agree
                   to
                   have
                   owned
                   the
                   five
                   Books
                   of
                   Moses
                   ,
                   wherein
                   are
                   many
                   evident
                   Reports
                   on
                   Record
                   of
                   their
                   Appearances
                   and
                   Operations
                   ;
                   and
                   more
                   wonder
                   still
                   ,
                   
                   if
                   what
                   Iosephus
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   relate
                   ,
                   be
                   true
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   received
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ]
                   all
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   of
                   the
                   old
                   Testament
                   ,
                   and
                   rejected
                   onely
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ]
                   unwritten
                   Traditions
                   .
                   —
                   And
                   therefore
                   the
                   Learned
                   and
                   Judicious
                   suppose
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   meaning
                   was
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   deny
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     Angelos
                     esse
                  
                   ]
                   that
                   there
                   had
                   been
                   and
                   were
                   Angels
                   ,
                   so
                   call'd
                   ;
                   
                   but
                   onely
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     Spiritus
                     esse
                     immortales
                     ,
                     &
                     per
                     se
                     subsistentes
                  
                   ]
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   immortal
                   and
                   self-subsistent
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   looking
                   upon
                   them
                   but
                   as
                   certain
                   apparitions
                   ●or
                   a
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   vanished
                   away
                   ,
                   when
                   their
                   Embassie
                   or
                   Message
                   was
                   dispatch'd
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   yet
                   the
                   whole
                   Story
                   of
                   the
                   Bible
                   is
                   a
                   sufficient
                   confutation
                   of
                   this
                   vain
                   conceit
                   also
                   ,
                   which
                   tells
                   us
                   those
                   things
                   of
                   their
                   Nature
                   ,
                   Multitude
                   ,
                   Order
                   ,
                   Ministries
                   ,
                   Rewards
                   and
                   Punishments
                   ;
                   from
                   whence
                   we
                   must
                   needs
                   conclude
                   them
                   to
                   have
                   a
                   real
                   ,
                   personal
                   and
                   permanent
                   Subsistence
                   .
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   go
                   about
                   to
                   mention
                   the
                   particulars
                   here
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   will
                   be
                   plentiful
                   enough
                   in
                   the
                   following
                   parts
                   of
                   this
                   Treatise
                   .
                   It
                   shall
                   suffice
                   therefore
                   to
                   set
                   it
                   down
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Point
                   [
                   
                     de
                     Fide
                  
                   ]
                   clearly
                   deliver'd
                   in
                   the
                   Holy
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   from
                   whence
                   we
                   have
                   all
                   our
                   certain
                   and
                   distinct
                   knowledge
                   about
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   are
                   undoubtedly
                   such
                   Beings
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Maximus
                     Tyrius
                  
                   enquires
                   of
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   doubted
                   of
                   Socrates
                   his
                   Daemon
                   ,
                   
                   whether
                   ever
                   they
                   had
                   read
                   Homer
                   speaking
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   under
                   other
                   
                   Names
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     Minerva
                     ,
                     Iuno
                     ,
                     Apollo
                     ,
                     Eris
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   such-like
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   calls
                   them
                   ;
                   not
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   such
                   ,
                   as
                   described
                   by
                   the
                   Poet
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   those
                   Names
                   imported
                   certain
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   assisting
                   of
                   excellent
                   Persons
                   both
                   sleeping
                   and
                   waking
                   :
                   And
                   then
                   he
                   concludes
                   his
                   conviction
                   thus
                   ;
                   
                   
                     If
                     once
                     thou
                     thinkest
                     that
                     there
                     are
                     no
                     such
                     Beings
                     ,
                     take
                     notice
                     that
                     thou
                     must
                     proclaim
                     war
                     against
                  
                   Homer
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     renounce
                     Oracles
                     ,
                     and
                     Prophecies
                     ,
                     and
                     disbelieve
                     credible
                     Reports
                     ,
                     and
                     declare
                     against
                     Dreams
                     (
                     with
                     their
                     Interpretations
                     )
                     And
                     at
                     last
                     bid
                     Adi●u
                     to
                  
                   Socrates
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   may
                   with
                   greater
                   Authority
                   ask
                   our
                   Modern
                   Sadduce●s
                   ,
                   Whether
                   ever
                   they
                   have
                   read
                   the
                   Book
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   therein
                   observed
                   the
                   many
                   and
                   various
                   passages
                   concerning
                   Angels
                   set
                   down
                   at
                   large
                   ?
                   and
                   seriously
                   admonish
                   them
                   to
                   beware
                   in
                   time
                   ,
                   how
                   they
                   oppose
                   or
                   dispute
                   against
                   Moses
                   and
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Apostles
                   :
                   In
                   like
                   manner
                   as
                   our
                   B.
                   Saviour
                   said
                   to
                   their
                   Ancestors
                   ,
                   
                     Ye
                     do
                     err
                  
                   ,
                   
                   
                     not
                     knowing
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     nor
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     God
                     :
                  
                   Or
                   as
                   S.
                   Mark
                   hath
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     Do
                     ye
                     not
                     therefore
                     err
                     ,
                     because
                     ye
                     know
                     not
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     neither
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     God
                     ?
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   II.
                   That
                   th●y
                   are
                   for
                   Excellencie
                   above
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   add
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   That
                   they
                   are
                   of
                   a
                   rank
                   and
                   degree
                   above
                   Men.
                   Man
                   is
                   the
                   Top
                   of
                   the
                   visible
                   Creation
                   ,
                   
                   
                     To
                     whom
                     God
                     hath
                     given
                     Dominion
                     over
                     the
                     works
                     of
                     his
                     hands
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   witnesseth
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   our
                   B.
                   Saviour
                   puts
                   the
                   Question
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   other
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   
                   
                     Are
                     ye
                     not
                     much
                     better
                     than
                     they
                     ?
                  
                   po●nting
                   to
                   the
                   Fowls
                   of
                   the
                   Air
                   :
                   And
                   the
                   Apostle
                   S.
                   Paul
                   ,
                   having
                   mentioned
                   a
                   Law
                   providing
                   for
                   ●ea●ts
                   ,
                   comm●nts
                   thus
                   upon
                   it
                   ;
                   †
                   
                     Doth
                     God
                     
                     take
                     care
                     for
                     Oxen
                     ?
                     or
                     ,
                     saith
                     he
                     it
                     altogether
                     for
                     our
                     sakes
                     ?
                  
                   —
                   And
                   before
                   them
                   Iob's
                   Friends
                   ;
                   Bildad
                   ,
                   not
                   without
                   indignation
                   ,
                   
                   
                     Wheref●re
                     are
                     we
                     accounted
                     as
                     the
                     Beasts
                     ?
                  
                   And
                   Elihu
                   positively
                   ,
                   
                     God
                     our
                     Maker
                     teach●th
                     us
                     more
                     than
                     the
                     Beasts
                     of
                     the
                     Earth
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     and
                     maketh
                     us
                     wiser
                     than
                     the
                     Fowls
                     of
                     the
                     Heaven
                     .
                  
                   With
                   all
                   whom
                   agrees
                   well
                   that
                   of
                   Ovid
                   ,
                   
                   
                     Sanctius
                     his
                     animal
                     ,
                     ment●sque
                     capacius
                     altae
                     d●erat
                     adhuc
                     ,
                     &
                     quod
                     dominari
                     in
                     caetera
                     possit
                     .
                     Factus
                     homo
                     est
                     .
                  
                   —
                   That
                   also
                   of
                   Iuvenal
                   ,
                   —
                   separat
                   
                     haec
                     nos
                     (
                     i.
                     e
                     Ratio
                     )
                     à
                     grege
                     mutorum
                     ,
                     atque
                     ideò
                     venerabile
                     soli
                     sorti●●●ngemum
                     ,
                     divinorúmque
                     capaces
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   Sat.
                   15.
                   
                   Man
                   is
                   no
                   fort●●●nous
                   ,
                   careless
                   and
                   uncontriv'd
                   piece
                   of
                   work
                   ,
                   hundled
                   up
                   in
                   haste
                   ,
                   as
                   Seneca
                   hath
                   it
                   ;
                   
                   but
                   such
                   as
                   Nature
                   hath
                   none
                   greater
                   to
                   glory
                   of
                   among
                   her
                   rarest
                   and
                   most
                   exquisite
                   draughts
                   .
                   Cicero
                   also
                   to
                   a
                   like
                   purpose
                   :
                   
                     Animal
                     hoc
                     ,
                     providum
                     ,
                     sagax
                     ,
                     multiplex
                     ,
                     acutum
                     ,
                     memor
                     ,
                     plenum
                     rationis
                     &
                     consilii
                     ,
                     quem
                     vocamus
                     Hominem
                     ,
                     praecl●râ
                     quâdam
                     conditione
                     generatum
                     à
                     summo
                     Deo
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   Lib.
                   1.
                   de
                   Legib.
                   
                   Hierocles
                   placeth
                   him
                   between
                   Heaven
                   and
                   Earth
                   ,
                   as
                   participant
                   of
                   both
                   Lives
                   ,
                   the
                   lowest
                   of
                   Superiour
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   all
                   Inferiour
                   Beings
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   possession
                   of
                   Vertue
                   or
                   Vice
                   becoming
                   by
                   turns
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ]
                   a
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   Beast
                   .
                   He
                   hath
                   indeed
                   his
                   Body
                   in
                   common
                   with
                   the
                   Beasts
                   ;
                   but
                   his
                   Soul
                   and
                   Reason
                   with
                   the
                   Gods
                   ,
                   
                   as
                   Epictetus
                   tells
                   us
                   .
                   —
                   This
                   briefly
                   of
                   Man's
                   Excellency
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   yet
                   no
                   disparagement
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   the
                   Angels
                   are
                   his
                   betters
                   .
                   
                   
                     Thou
                     hast
                     made
                     him
                     a
                     little
                     lower
                     than
                     the
                     Angels
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   :
                   which
                   our
                   Apostle
                   applies
                   even
                   to
                   Christ
                   too
                   ,
                   
                   wi●h
                   reference
                   to
                   that
                   Mortal
                   Nature
                   of
                   ours
                   which
                   he
                   assumed
                   .
                   We
                   may
                   therefore
                   note
                   our
                   B.
                   Saviour's
                   climax
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   speaks
                   of
                   the
                   uncertainty
                   of
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   future
                   Judgement
                   :
                   
                   
                     But
                     of
                     that
                     day
                     and
                     hour
                     knoweth
                     no
                     Man
                     ,
                     no
                     not
                     the
                     Angels
                     of
                     Heaven
                     .
                  
                   —
                   Where
                   ,
                   
                   if
                   Angels
                   were
                   not
                   supposed
                   beyond
                   Man
                   ,
                   it
                   had
                   been
                   ●lat
                   and
                   dull
                   to
                   have
                   added
                   ,
                   —
                   
                     no
                     not
                     the
                     Angels
                     of
                     Heaven
                     .
                  
                   And
                   as
                   they
                   excel
                   us
                   thus
                   in
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   
                   so
                   also
                   in
                   power
                   and
                   might
                   .
                   
                     Whereas
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   St.
                   
                     Peter
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     greater
                     in
                     power
                     and
                     mig●t
                     .
                  
                   —
                
                 
                   When
                   the
                   H.
                   Scripture
                   would
                   set
                   sorth
                   the
                   excellency
                   of
                   Manna
                   ,
                   wherewith
                   God
                   fed
                   the
                   Israelites
                   in
                   the
                   Wilderness
                   ,
                   above
                   our
                   Daily-bread
                   ,
                   it
                   calls
                   it
                   ,
                   
                   Angels's
                   Food
                   :
                   and
                   St.
                   Paul
                   adds
                   the
                   Tongue
                   of
                   Angels
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   gradation
                   beyond
                   that
                   of
                   Men
                   ;
                   
                   
                     Though
                     I
                     speak
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     with
                     the
                     Tongues
                     of
                     Men
                     and
                     of
                     Angels
                     .
                  
                   And
                   ,
                   to
                   express
                   the
                   beautiful
                   and
                   amazing
                   lustre
                   of
                   St.
                   Stephen's
                   countenance
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   spoke
                   like
                   an
                   Oracle
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   said
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   
                   
                     They
                     s●w
                     his
                     face
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     had
                     been
                     the
                     face
                     of
                     an
                     Angel.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   Hence
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Name
                   Angel
                   is
                   given
                   as
                   an
                   honourable
                   bearing
                   to
                   those
                   ,
                   whom
                   God
                   hath
                   taken
                   up
                   to
                   the
                   greatest
                   Dignity
                   among
                   Men.
                   Thus
                   it
                   is
                   communicated
                   to
                   the
                   Chief
                   Priest
                   under
                   the
                   Law
                   :
                   
                   
                     The
                     Priest's
                     lips
                     should
                     keep
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     should
                     seek
                     the
                     Law
                     at
                     his
                     mouth
                     :
                     for
                     he
                     is
                     the
                     Messenger
                  
                   [
                   or
                   
                     Angel
                     ]
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     of
                     Hosts
                     .
                  
                   And
                   to
                   the
                   Prophets
                   :
                   
                   The
                   Angel
                   [
                   or
                   Messenger
                   ]
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   that
                   came
                   up
                   from
                   Gilgal
                   to
                   Bochim
                   is
                   supposed
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   some
                   extraordinary
                   Prophet
                   .
                   Haggai
                   is
                   called
                   
                     The
                     Lord's
                     Messenger
                  
                   [
                   or
                   
                     Angel
                     ]
                     delivering
                     the
                     Lord's
                     Message
                     to
                     the
                     People
                     .
                  
                   
                   And
                   Malachi
                   ,
                   which
                   signifies
                   an
                   Angel
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   Prophet's
                   Name
                   ,
                   whose
                   Writings
                   conclude
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   .
                   Some
                   indeed
                   have
                   thought
                   the
                   Author
                   of
                   that
                   Book
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   an
                   Angel
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   a
                   Man
                   :
                   But
                   the
                   
                     Hebrew
                     Rabbi's
                  
                   tell
                   us
                   ,
                   It
                   was
                   Ezra
                   the
                   Priest
                   and
                   Scribe
                   .
                   
                   Whence
                   I●nathan
                   the
                   Chaldee
                   turns
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   that
                   Prophencie
                   after
                   this
                   manner
                   :
                   [
                   
                     Onus
                     ●●rbi
                     Domini
                     super
                     Israel
                     in
                     manu
                     Malachi
                     ,
                     
                     cujus
                     nomen
                     vocatur
                  
                   Ezra
                   
                     Scriba
                     .
                     ]
                     The
                     Burden
                     of
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     upon
                  
                   Israel
                   
                     in
                     the
                     hand
                     of
                  
                   Malachi
                   ,
                   
                     whose
                     Name
                     is
                     called
                  
                   Ezra
                   
                     the
                     Scribe
                  
                   .
                   The
                   LXX
                   .
                   read
                   it
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ]
                   
                     In
                     the
                     hand
                     of
                     his
                     Angel.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   Again
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   given
                   to
                   
                     Iohn
                     the
                     Baptist
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   
                     Greater
                     than
                     all
                     the
                     Prophets
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   went
                   before
                   him
                   ,
                   the
                   immediate
                   Prodromus
                   and
                   Harbinger
                   of
                   our
                   B.
                   Saviour
                   :
                   
                     Behold
                     I
                     will
                     send
                     my
                     Messenger
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     and
                     he
                     shall
                     prepare
                     the
                     way
                     before
                     thee
                     .
                  
                   Which
                   we
                   have
                   in
                   S.
                   Mark
                   ;
                   
                   
                     Behold
                     I
                     send
                     [
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ]
                     my
                     Angel
                     before
                     thy
                     face
                     .
                  
                   —
                   Nay
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   given
                   to
                   Christ
                   himself
                   ,
                   
                     Whose
                     shooe-latchets
                     he
                     was
                     not
                     worthy
                     to
                     unloose
                     .
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Greek
                   reads
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Prophet
                   Isaiah
                   ,
                   Ch.
                   9.6
                   .
                   Verse
                   :
                   
                     The
                     Angel
                     of
                     God's
                     presence
                  
                   ,
                   Ch.
                   63.9
                   .
                   and
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Angel
                     of
                     the
                     Covenant
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Prophet
                   Malachi
                   stiles
                   him
                   ,
                   Ch.
                   3.1
                   .
                   (
                   and
                   the
                   very
                   Name
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   hath
                   some
                   relation
                   hereunto
                   )
                   concerning
                   whom
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   many
                   later
                   Divines
                   ,
                   interpret
                   sundry
                   passages
                   of
                   Angelical
                   Appearances
                   in
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   ,
                   as
                   Precursorie
                   types
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   Pledges
                   of
                   his
                   future
                   Epiphanie
                   and
                   Incarnation
                   ;
                   [
                   which
                   I
                   take
                   occasion
                   here
                   to
                   advertise
                   ,
                   once
                   for
                   all
                   ,
                   because
                   I
                   shall
                   hereafter
                   wave
                   the
                   notice
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   ]
                
                 
                   S.
                   Paul
                   useth
                   it
                   as
                   an
                   hyperbolical
                   commendation
                   of
                   that
                   transport
                   of
                   affection
                   ,
                   wherewith
                   the
                   Galatians
                   at
                   first
                   entertained
                   him
                   :
                   
                   
                     Ye
                     received
                     me
                     as
                     an
                     Angel
                     of
                     God
                  
                   —
                   and
                   our
                   B.
                   Savi●ur
                   from
                   Heaven
                   bestows
                   it
                   as
                   a
                   Title
                   of
                   Pre●minence
                   upon
                   the
                   Chief
                   Governours
                   settled
                   in
                   the
                   Christian
                   Church
                   upon
                   Earth
                   ,
                   
                   in
                   his
                   Epistles
                   directed
                   to
                   respective
                   Heads
                   of
                   the
                   seven
                   famed
                   Churches
                   of
                   
                     Asia
                     :
                     to
                     the
                     Angel
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                  
                   Ephesus
                   —
                   
                     To
                     the
                     Angel
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     in
                  
                   Smyrna
                   —
                   
                     To
                     the
                     
                     Angel
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     in
                  
                   Pergamus
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Touching
                   which
                   I
                   refer
                   the
                   Reader
                   to
                   Dr.
                   Hammond's
                   learned
                   Dissertations
                   of
                   Episcopacie
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   his
                   Vindication
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   —
                   Yea
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   stile
                   beyond
                   that
                   of
                   Apostle
                   or
                   King
                   ,
                   than
                   which
                   we
                   know
                   none
                   greater
                   among
                   Men.
                   
                     Though
                     we
                     or
                     an
                     Angel
                     from
                     Heaven
                     preach
                     any
                     Gospel
                  
                   —
                   saith
                   St.
                   
                     Paul
                     ,
                     Gal.
                  
                   1.8
                   .
                   mentioning
                   an
                   Angel
                   from
                   Heaven
                   as
                   the
                   more
                   exalted
                   and
                   eminent
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Woman
                   of
                   Tekoah
                   doubts
                   not
                   thus
                   to
                   commend
                   King
                   David
                   :
                   
                   
                     My
                     Lord
                     the
                     King
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   she
                   ,
                   
                     is
                     even
                     as
                     an
                     Angel
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   And
                   again
                   ,
                   
                     My
                     Lord
                     is
                     wise
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     wisedom
                     of
                     an
                     Angel
                     ,
                     to
                     know
                     all
                     things
                     that
                     are
                     in
                     the
                     Earth
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   To
                   end
                   this
                   Argument
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   Description
                   of
                   our
                   future
                   state
                   of
                   Glory
                   and
                   Happiness
                   ,
                   
                   far
                   beyond
                   any
                   in
                   the
                   present
                   Life
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   then
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ]
                   
                     as
                     the
                     Angels
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     Heaven
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ]
                   like
                   or
                   equal
                   to
                   
                     the
                     Angels
                  
                   .
                   
                   Hi●rocles
                   useth
                   the
                   same
                   word
                   ,
                   with
                   others
                   that
                   answer
                   and
                   agree
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ]
                   and
                   Tertullian
                   mentions
                   [
                   
                     Animam
                     in
                     Regno
                     Dei
                     reformatam
                     &
                     Angelisicatam
                  
                   ]
                   an
                   Angelisied
                   state
                   .
                   
                   Now
                   since
                   our
                   Ex●ellency
                   ,
                   our
                   highest
                   and
                   most
                   perfect
                   ●state
                   is
                   but
                   to
                   be
                   as
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   
                   they
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   granted
                   ●ar
                   above
                   us
                   here
                   ,
                   as
                   Bishop
                   Andrews
                   well
                   infers
                   .
                   Nay
                   ,
                   let
                   me
                   add
                   one
                   thing
                   yet
                   farther
                   .
                   
                   The
                   H.
                   Scripture
                   sometimes
                   calls
                   them
                   
                     C●ds
                     ,
                     [
                     Elohim
                  
                   ]
                   as
                   Origen
                   also
                   notes
                   :
                   And
                   so
                   Aristotle
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Philosophers
                   have
                   also
                   stiled
                   them
                   ;
                   
                   meaning
                   yet
                   [
                   
                     Minores
                     &
                     à
                     summo
                     Deo
                     factos
                     deos
                  
                   ]
                   l●sser
                   and
                   made-Gods
                   ,
                   as
                   Plato
                   speaks
                   ;
                   or
                   as
                   Hesiod
                   calls
                   the
                   He●o●s
                   ▪
                   
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   S●mid●os
                   ]
                   Demy-gods
                   ;
                   or
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     Se●●●●
                     ,
                     [
                     Inferioris
                     notae
                  
                   ]
                   and
                   from
                   
                     Ovid
                     ,
                     (
                     de
                     Plebe
                     
                     Deos
                     )
                  
                   Petty
                   and
                   Under-gods
                   ,
                   
                   over
                   whom
                   the
                   Supreme
                   Deity
                   is
                   King
                   :
                   or
                   
                     (
                     Populares
                     Deos
                  
                   )
                   as
                   An●isthenes
                   cited
                   by
                   Lactantius
                   ,
                   
                   Popular
                   and
                   Plebeian
                   Gods.
                   —
                   Plutarch
                   entitles
                   a
                   Discourse
                   of
                   his
                   
                     De
                     Daemonio
                     Socratis
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   Apuleius
                   on
                   the
                   same
                   Argument
                   
                     De
                     Deo
                     Socratis
                  
                   ,
                   whom
                   he
                   calls
                   also
                   his
                   
                     Amicum
                     Numen
                     .
                     Plato
                  
                   de●ines
                   a
                   Daemon
                   or
                   Angel
                   to
                   be
                   (
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   )
                   a
                   middle
                   sort
                   of
                   Being
                   between
                   God
                   and
                   Man
                   ;
                   and
                   
                     Max.
                     Tyrius
                  
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   purpose
                   (
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   —
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   )
                   a
                   Substance
                   more
                   excellent
                   than
                   Man
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   inferiour
                   unto
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   We
                   have
                   there●ore
                   abundant
                   proof
                   and
                   conviction
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Angels
                   are
                   a
                   sort
                   of
                   Beings
                   transcendent
                   unto
                   us
                   Men
                   ,
                   the
                   b●st
                   of
                   Men
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   their
                   best
                   condition
                   upon
                   Earth
                   .
                   Indeed
                   the
                   Apostle's
                   way
                   of
                   arguing
                   in
                   this
                   Epistle
                   to
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   is
                   a
                   sufficient
                   demonstration
                   of
                   as
                   much
                   :
                   for
                   he
                   gives
                   the
                   proo●
                   of
                   Christ's
                   Deity
                   and
                   exaltation
                   next
                   to
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   by
                   his
                   being
                   above
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   ch
                   .
                   1.
                   and
                   then
                   expresseth
                   his
                   great
                   condescension
                   to
                   us
                   mortals
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   passing
                   by
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   he
                   took
                   on
                   him
                   the
                   seed
                   of
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   and
                   tasted
                   death
                   for
                   every
                   man
                   ,
                   ch
                   .
                   2.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 Of
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Angels
                 .
              
               
                 PRoceed
                 we
                 now
                 ,
                 secondly
                 ,
                 to
                 enquire
                 into
                 their
                 Nature
                 ;
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 here
                 called
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 Spirits
                 :
                 For
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 notes
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 their
                 Nature
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 Angel
                 more
                 properly
                 relates
                 to
                 their
                 Office
                 ;
                 even
                 as
                 
                 Man
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Nature
                 ,
                 Souldier
                 or
                 Praetor
                 of
                 Office.
                 
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 we
                 have
                 it
                 ver
                 .
                 7.
                 before
                 the
                 Text
                 ;
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   who
                   maketh
                   his
                   Angels
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Ministers
                   a
                   flame
                   of
                   fire
                   .
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 an
                 immaterial
                 Fire
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Greek
                 Writers
                 phraseth
                 it
                 .
                 God
                 himself
                 is
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 onely
                 uncreated
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Angels
                 are
                 created
                 Spirits
                 .
                 
                   Substantiae
                   spirituales
                
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 Tertullian
                 also
                 calleth
                 them
                 ,
                 whatever
                 he
                 thought
                 of
                 their
                 incorporeity
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 brie●ly
                 we
                 must
                 examine
                 what
                 a
                 Spirit
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 ,
                 what
                 kind
                 of
                 Spirits
                 Angels
                 are
                 .
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   I.
                   Spirits
                   .
                
                 
                   Not
                   to
                   search
                   into
                   the
                   different
                   significations
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   [
                   Spirit
                   ]
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   sometimes
                   taken
                   ,
                   we
                   mean
                   by
                   it
                   here
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   most
                   proper
                   and
                   known
                   acceptation
                   and
                   use
                   of
                   it
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   best
                   rule
                   of
                   speech
                   )
                   
                     An
                     incorporeal
                     or
                     bodyless
                     Being
                     ,
                     endued
                     with
                     understanding
                     ,
                     will
                     ,
                     and
                     active
                     power
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   And
                   whatever
                   incompossibility
                   ,
                   jargon
                   or
                   non-sense
                   some
                   haughty
                   scorners
                   have
                   talked
                   of
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Notion
                   of
                   an
                   immaterial
                   or
                   incorpor●al
                   substance
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   if
                   the
                   words
                   flatly
                   contradicted
                   and
                   destroyed
                   each
                   other
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   were
                   such
                   as
                   ,
                   however
                   men
                   put
                   together
                   ,
                   they
                   could
                   never
                   have
                   the
                   conception
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   answerable
                   to
                   them
                   )
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   inured
                   their
                   minds
                   to
                   a
                   more
                   sober
                   thoughtfulness
                   ,
                   and
                   skill
                   the
                   difference
                   between
                   intellect
                   and
                   imagination
                   ,
                   find
                   it
                   as
                   clear
                   and
                   distinct
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   whit
                   more
                   intricate
                   ,
                   perplexed
                   ,
                   or
                   difficult
                   ,
                   than
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   ablest
                   Philosophers
                   can
                   give
                   us
                   of
                   a
                   Body
                   :
                   The
                   immediate
                   Attributes
                   or
                   intrinsick
                   Properties
                   of
                   the
                   
                   one
                   being
                   as
                   plainly
                   and
                   easily
                   intelligible
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   ;
                   and
                   naked
                   Essences
                   we
                   have
                   no
                   knowledge
                   of
                   .
                   Essence
                   or
                   Being
                   is
                   the
                   common
                   Term
                   ,
                   under
                   which
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   represented
                   to
                   our
                   minds
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   distinguish
                   them
                   only
                   by
                   their
                   proper
                   and
                   peculiar
                   adjuncts
                   or
                   attributes
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   thence
                   divide
                   them
                   into
                   their
                   respective
                   Classes
                   ,
                   of
                   Substances
                   and
                   Accidents
                   ,
                   
                   [
                   
                     entia
                     per
                     se
                     &
                     per
                     aliud
                  
                   ]
                   material
                   and
                   immaterial
                   ,
                   corporeal
                   or
                   incorporeal
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     res
                     extensa
                     &
                     res
                     cogitans
                  
                   ]
                   or
                   whatever
                   else
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   others
                   chuse
                   to
                   describe
                   them
                   by
                   ,
                   for
                   I
                   list
                   not
                   here
                   to
                   enter
                   upon
                   that
                   Controversie
                   .
                   
                   Theodoret
                   in
                   his
                   Dialogues
                   hath
                   enough
                   to
                   serve
                   my
                   turn
                   .
                   Q.
                   
                     What
                     are
                     the
                     properties
                     of
                     the
                     Soul
                     or
                     Spirit
                     ?
                  
                   A.
                   
                     To
                     be
                     endued
                     with
                     Reason
                     ,
                     simple
                     ,
                     immortal
                     ,
                     invisible
                     .
                  
                   Q.
                   
                     What
                     is
                     proper
                     to
                     the
                     Body
                     ?
                  
                   A.
                   
                     To
                     be
                     compounded
                     ,
                     visible
                     ,
                     mortal
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Spirit
                   stands
                   opposed
                   to
                   Body
                   :
                   We
                   read
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Disciples
                   were
                   affrighted
                   ,
                   
                   
                     supposing
                     they
                     had
                     seen
                     a
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     Iesus
                     said
                     unto
                     them
                     ,
                     Behold
                     my
                     hands
                     and
                     my
                     feet
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     I
                     my self
                     ;
                     handle
                     me
                     and
                     see
                     ,
                     for
                     a
                     Spirit
                     hath
                     not
                     flesh
                     and
                     bones
                     ,
                     as
                     ye
                     see
                     me
                     have
                     .
                  
                   In
                   the
                   same
                   Phrase
                   as
                   Homer
                   speaks
                   of
                   the
                   Souls
                   of
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   
                   
                     —
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   And
                   to
                   a
                   like
                   purpose
                   the
                   Platonist
                   :
                   
                     The
                     Natures
                     of
                     Demons
                     are
                     not
                     flesh
                     ,
                     nor
                     bone
                     ,
                     nor
                     blood
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     nor
                     any
                     thing
                     else
                     that
                     is
                     corruptible
                     and
                     capable
                     of
                     dissolution
                     or
                     liquefaction
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   remarkably
                   explained
                   in
                   the
                   Nazaren's
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   
                   cited
                   by
                   Ignatius
                   and
                   Eusebius
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ]
                   a
                   bodyless
                   Demon
                   ,
                   or
                   Spirit
                   without
                   a
                   body
                   .
                   And
                   accordingly
                   Dr.
                   Hammond
                   here
                   paraphraseth
                   it
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     Ye
                     doubt
                     or
                     suspect
                     me
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     Spirit
                     
                     without
                     a
                     body
                     :
                     It
                     is
                     very
                     I
                     ,
                     body
                     and
                     soul
                     together
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   But
                   lest
                   any
                   should
                   here
                   object
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   some
                   Manuscripts
                   the
                   word
                   is
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   [
                   which
                   also
                   we
                   find
                   elsewhere
                   ,
                   S.
                   Matth.
                   14.26
                   .
                   and
                   S.
                   Mark
                   6.49
                   .
                   ]
                   a
                   spectrum
                   or
                   apparition
                   ,
                   [
                   though
                   ,
                   I
                   conceive
                   ,
                   that
                   supposeth
                   our
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Spirits
                   ]
                   they
                   may
                   please
                   to
                   note
                   farther
                   ,
                   how
                   the
                   Apostle
                   S.
                   Paul
                   contra-distinguisheth
                   these
                   two
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     Flesh
                     and
                     Blood
                  
                   ]
                   on
                   the
                   one
                   side
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   [
                   Spirits
                   ]
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   :
                   
                     For
                     we
                     wrestle
                     not
                     against
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     but
                     against
                     spiritual
                     wickednesses
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     wicked
                     Spirits
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Syriac
                   there
                   hath
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   Spirit
                   is
                   a
                   Being
                   which
                   we
                   cannot
                   touch
                   with
                   our
                   hands
                   ,
                   or
                   see
                   with
                   our
                   eyes
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   do
                   Bodies
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   object
                   of
                   our
                   external
                   senses
                   ,
                   nor
                   can
                   be
                   pointed
                   at
                   with
                   the
                   finger
                   ,
                   or
                   pictured
                   out
                   to
                   us
                   in
                   its
                   proper
                   nature
                   ,
                   there
                   being
                   nothing
                   like
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   visible
                   world
                   of
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   and
                   nothing
                   so
                   near
                   of
                   kin
                   to
                   give
                   us
                   any
                   sensible
                   resemblance
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   wind
                   ,
                   or
                   animal
                   Spirits
                   are
                   ,
                   whose
                   force
                   and
                   power
                   we
                   feel
                   ,
                   but
                   yet
                   cannot
                   behold
                   either
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   Whence
                   probably
                   [
                   anima
                   and
                   animus
                   ]
                   were
                   derived
                   from
                   the
                   old
                   Greek
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ]
                
                 
                   But
                   the
                   most
                   positive
                   ,
                   best
                   and
                   easiest
                   conception
                   we
                   can
                   frame
                   of
                   a
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   is
                   certainly
                   by
                   reflecting
                   upon
                   our
                   own
                   Souls
                   .
                   
                   For
                   the
                   Soul
                   of
                   man
                   is
                   also
                   a
                   Spirit
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Spirit
                     of
                     man
                     within
                     him
                     ,
                  
                   opposed
                   to
                   his
                   
                     body
                     of
                     Flesh.
                  
                   
                   And
                   they
                   are
                   strangely
                   out
                   ,
                   who
                   take
                   the
                   measures
                   of
                   man
                   by
                   his
                   outward
                   appearance
                   and
                   Carcase
                   only
                   .
                
                 
                   Solomon
                   speaks
                   of
                   man's
                   dissolution
                   ,
                   with
                   reference
                   also
                   to
                   his
                   original
                   .
                   *
                   
                     Then
                     shall
                     the
                     dust
                     return
                     to
                     the
                     earth
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     was
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     spirit
                     shall
                     return
                     unto
                     God
                     that
                     gave
                     it
                     .
                  
                   Agreeable
                   to
                   which
                   are
                   those
                   excellent
                   Verses
                   of
                   Ph●cylides
                   ,
                   
                     
                     
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       
                    
                     
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                   i.e.
                   
                     Our
                     Spirit
                     is
                     the
                     Gift
                     and
                     Image
                     of
                     God.
                     For
                     we
                     have
                     our
                     Body
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Earth
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     to
                     that
                     part
                     all
                     of
                     us
                     being
                     dissolved
                     into
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     become
                     dust
                     again
                     ;
                     but
                     then
                     Heaven
                     receiveth
                     our
                     Spirit
                     again
                     ,
                     which
                     came
                     from
                     thence
                     .
                  
                   The
                   words
                   of
                   Lucretius
                   do
                   fitly
                   enough
                   express
                   as
                   much
                   ,
                   provided
                   onely
                   that
                   we
                   construe
                   them
                   in
                   a
                   Diviner
                   sense
                   ,
                   than
                   he
                   intended
                   ;
                   
                     
                       Cedit
                       item
                       retrò
                       ,
                       de
                       terrâ
                       quod
                       fuit
                       ante
                       ,
                       
                    
                     
                       In
                       terras
                       ;
                       &
                       ,
                       quod
                       missum
                       est
                       ex
                       aetheris
                       oris
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Id
                       rursùm
                       coeli
                       rellatum
                       Templa
                       receptant
                       .
                    
                  
                   When
                   our
                   B.
                   Saviour
                   had
                   cried
                   out
                   on
                   the
                   Cross
                   ,
                   
                     Father
                     ,
                     into
                     thy
                     hands
                     I
                     commend
                     my
                     Spirit
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     He
                     gave
                     up
                     the
                     Ghost
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Text
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   (
                   
                     emisit
                     Spiritum
                  
                   )
                   he
                   sent
                   forth
                   his
                   Spirit
                   :
                   (
                   and
                   Ghost
                   is
                   the
                   most
                   proper
                   word
                   for
                   a
                   separated
                   or
                   departed
                   Spirit
                   .
                   )
                   Accordingly
                   we
                   read
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Spirits
                     of
                     just
                     men
                     made
                     perfect
                     .
                  
                   
                
                 
                   Now
                   the
                   Spirit
                   or
                   Soul
                   within
                   us
                   is
                   the
                   principle
                   of
                   all
                   our
                   thoughts
                   and
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   of
                   all
                   our
                   will
                   and
                   choice
                   ,
                   of
                   all
                   our
                   Life
                   and
                   motion
                   .
                   These
                   then
                   are
                   the
                   proper
                   attributes
                   of
                   a
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   Understanding
                   ,
                   Will
                   ,
                   and
                   Vital
                   motion
                   ;
                   or
                   self-activity
                   ,
                   and
                   power
                   of
                   moving
                   other
                   things
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   notion
                   we
                   shall
                   find
                   applicable
                   both
                   to
                   God
                   and
                   Angels
                   .
                
                 
                   When
                   we
                   speak
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   think
                   of
                   nothing
                   material
                   (
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   )
                   neither
                   dimensions
                   ,
                   
                   nor
                   ,
                   colour
                   ,
                   nor
                   figure
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   other
                   bodily
                   passion
                   .
                   
                   We
                   may
                   indeed
                   define
                   him
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   ]
                   the
                   most
                   conspicuous
                   Beauty
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   not
                   a
                   beautiful
                   Body
                   .
                   
                   
                     He
                     is
                     a
                     Spirit
                  
                   ;
                   (
                   and
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Man
                   his
                   imperfect
                   image
                   .
                   )
                   And
                   by
                   so
                   affirming
                   we
                   not
                   onely
                   exclude
                   him
                   from
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   visible
                   ,
                   sensible
                   and
                   Corporeal
                   Beings
                   ,
                   whose
                   Understanding
                   and
                   Knowledge
                   is
                   infinite
                   ,
                   who
                   wills
                   and
                   nills
                   ,
                   chuseth
                   and
                   refuseth
                   according
                   to
                   that
                   infinite
                   Understanding
                   and
                   Knowledge
                   ,
                   
                   who
                   hath
                   Life
                   in
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   acts
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   will
                   and
                   choice
                   ;
                   a
                   Being
                   of
                   most
                   soveraign
                   wisedom
                   ,
                   goodness
                   and
                   power
                   .
                   Such
                   is
                   the
                   Idea
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   excellent
                   Spirit
                   .
                   Thus
                   Anaxagoras
                   defined
                   him
                   (
                   
                     Infinitam
                     mentem
                     quae
                     per
                     scipsam
                     moveatur
                  
                   ;
                   
                   )
                   and
                   thus
                   he
                   is
                   ,
                   described
                   by
                   
                     Cicero
                     ,
                     (
                     Mens
                     soluta
                     &
                     libera
                     ,
                     segregata
                     ab
                     omni
                     concretione
                     mortali
                     ,
                     omnia
                     sentiens
                     &
                     movens
                     .
                     )
                  
                
                 
                   In
                   like
                   manner
                   Angels
                   are
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   living
                   and
                   understanding
                   Beings
                   ,
                   
                   capable
                   in
                   a
                   more
                   eminent
                   way
                   and
                   manner
                   than
                   our
                   Souls
                   are
                   ,
                   (
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   their
                   bodily
                   cloggs
                   and
                   impediments
                   )
                   of
                   Knowledge
                   ,
                   Will
                   and
                   Action
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Soul
                   separated
                   from
                   the
                   Body
                   is
                   the
                   clearest
                   representation
                   we
                   can
                   have
                   of
                   a
                   Spirit
                   or
                   Angel
                   .
                   Whence
                   Bellarmin
                   saith
                   very
                   well
                   ,
                   that
                   an
                   Angel
                   is
                   
                     (
                     Anima
                     perfecta
                  
                   )
                   a
                   perfect
                   or
                   compleat
                   Soul
                   ;
                   
                   and
                   the
                   Soul
                   is
                   
                     (
                     Angelus
                     imperfectus
                  
                   )
                   an
                   imperfect
                   and
                   incompleat
                   Angel.
                   Onely
                   the
                   Soul
                   of
                   Man
                   perhaps
                   hath
                   that
                   intrinsic
                   habitude
                   and
                   inclination
                   unto
                   Body
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Angels
                   have
                   not
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Soul
                     ,
                     saith
                     Dr.
                     More
                     ,
                     consider'd
                     as
                     invested
                     immediately
                     with
                     that
                     tenuious
                     matter
                     which
                     is
                     her
                     inward
                     vehicle
                     ,
                     
                     hath
                     very
                     little
                     more
                     difference
                     from
                     the
                     aerial
                     Genii
                     (
                     
                       or
                       Angels
                    
                     )
                     than
                     a
                     Man
                     in
                     prison
                     from
                     one
                     that
                     is
                     free
                     ;
                     or
                     a
                     sword
                     in
                     the
                     scabbard
                     ,
                     from
                     one
                     out
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     or
                     a
                     Man
                     that
                     is
                     clothed
                     ,
                     from
                     one
                     that
                     is
                     naked
                     .
                     A
                     Soul
                     
                     is
                     but
                     a
                     Genius
                     in
                     the
                     Body
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     Genius
                     a
                     Soul
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Body
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Thales
                     ,
                     Pythagoras
                     ,
                     Plato
                  
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   the
                   Stoicks
                   call
                   these
                   Beings
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ]
                   souly
                   Substances
                   ,
                   (
                   if
                   I
                   may
                   so
                   speak
                   )
                   and
                   the
                   Peripatetick
                   School
                   generally
                   [
                   
                     Formas
                     abstractas
                     &
                     separatas
                  
                   ]
                   so
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   pertinently
                   enough
                   stile
                   them
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ]
                   the
                   most
                   sacred
                   Choire
                   of
                   bodiless
                   Souls
                   or
                   Ghosts
                   .
                   S.
                   Chrysostom
                   I
                   am
                   sure
                   frequently
                   names
                   them
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ]
                   bodiless
                   Powers
                   .
                
                 
                   Hereunto
                   well
                   agrees
                   the
                   distribution
                   which
                   Apuleius
                   gives
                   us
                   of
                   Daemons
                   or
                   
                     Genii
                     ;
                     viz.
                  
                   such
                   as
                   were
                   sometime
                   in
                   an
                   humane
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   were
                   always
                   free
                   from
                   the
                   bonds
                   of
                   Bodies
                   .
                   [
                   And
                   so
                   Plutarch
                   ,
                   
                   in
                   the
                   person
                   of
                   Ammonius
                   the
                   Philosopher
                   ,
                   makes
                   two
                   sorts
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   Souls
                   separated
                   from
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   or
                   such
                   as
                   never
                   dwelt
                   in
                   Bodies
                   at
                   all
                   .
                   ]
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   former
                   sort
                   he
                   makes
                   ,
                   
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Soul
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     etiam
                     nunc
                     in
                     corpore
                     situs
                  
                   ]
                   even
                   now
                   in
                   the
                   body
                   .
                   Whence
                   some
                   conceived
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   
                     dici
                     ,
                     quorum
                     daemon
                     bonus
                  
                   ,
                   i.e.
                   
                     animus
                     virtute
                     perfectus
                     est
                  
                   .
                   [
                   And
                   so
                   
                     M.
                     Antoninus
                  
                   often
                   calls
                   the
                   Soul
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   sometimes
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   l.
                   2.
                   s.
                   13.
                   l.
                   5.
                   s.
                   27.
                   &c.
                   and
                   so
                   others
                   also
                   speak
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   h.e.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   
                     Suidas
                     ex
                     innominato
                  
                   .
                   
                   ]
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   humane
                   Soul
                   [
                   
                     emeritis
                     stipendiis
                     vitae
                     corpore
                     suo
                     abjurans
                  
                   ]
                   dismiss'd
                   and
                   parted
                   from
                   its
                   Body
                   by
                   death
                   ,
                   whom
                   the
                   ancient
                   Latines
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   call'd
                   
                     Lemures
                     ,
                     Lares
                     ,
                     Larras
                  
                   and
                   Manes
                   .
                   [
                   To
                   which
                   purpose
                   also
                   
                     Max.
                     Tyrius
                  
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   And
                   again
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   Diss.
                   XXVII
                   .
                   The
                   Soul
                   laying
                   down
                   ,
                   or
                   putting
                   off
                   its
                   Body
                   ,
                   becomes
                   forthwith
                   of
                   a
                   Man
                   a
                   Daemon
                   .
                   And
                   such
                   as
                   these
                   also
                   ,
                   as
                   Plutarch
                   notes
                   ,
                   they
                   called
                   Heroes
                   :
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   De
                   placit
                   .
                   ]
                
                 
                   
                   But
                   then
                   for
                   the
                   latter
                   sort
                   he
                   adds
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   yet
                   a
                   more
                   excellent
                   and
                   noble
                   kind
                   of
                   Demons
                   ,
                   than
                   these
                   two
                   specified
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     qui
                     semper
                     à
                     corporis
                     compedibus
                     &
                     nexibus
                     liberi
                  
                   ]
                   which
                   were
                   alwaies
                   exempt
                   from
                   the
                   fetters
                   and
                   ties
                   of
                   Body
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   this
                   sort
                   and
                   number
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   Plato
                   supposeth
                   every
                   man
                   to
                   have
                   a
                   select
                   witness
                   and
                   keeper
                   .
                   And
                   these
                   he
                   desines
                   to
                   be
                   [
                   
                     Genere
                     animalia
                     ,
                     ingenio
                     rationabilia
                     ,
                     animo
                     passiva
                     ,
                     corpore
                     aerea
                     ,
                     tempore
                     aeterna
                     .
                  
                   A
                   Definition
                   I
                   shall
                   not
                   stay
                   to
                   examine
                   ;
                   
                   Saint
                   Augustine
                   suf●iciently
                   exagitates
                   and
                   quarrels
                   with
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   especially
                   for
                   ascribing
                   to
                   them
                   those
                   passions
                   which
                   arise
                   in
                   us
                   from
                   folly
                   or
                   misery
                   ,
                   
                   with
                   whom
                   Fulgentius
                   consents
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   particular
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   I
                   have
                   offered
                   enough
                   to
                   explain
                   the
                   notion
                   of
                   a
                   Spirit
                   [
                   and
                   so
                   of
                   Angels
                   ]
                   from
                   a
                   reflection
                   upon
                   our
                   own
                   Souls
                   ;
                   which
                   was
                   the
                   thing
                   I
                   aimed
                   at
                   .
                
                 
                   They
                   pass
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   in
                   Scripture
                   by
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   men
                   :
                   
                     Thr●e
                     men
                     appeared
                     to
                     Abraham
                  
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   18.
                   
                   So
                   at
                   our
                   blessed
                   Saviour's
                   Sepulchre
                   ,
                   
                     Behold
                     two
                     men
                     in
                     shining
                     Garments
                     ,
                  
                   Saint
                   Luk.
                   24.
                   
                   Ovid
                   hath
                   it
                   of
                   Iupiter
                   himself
                   ;
                   
                     Et
                     deus
                     humanâ
                     lustro
                     sub
                     imagine
                     terras
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   And
                   Homer
                   (
                   whom
                   Apuleius
                   in
                   his
                   Apology
                   calls
                   ,
                   
                     omnis
                     vetustatis
                     certissimum
                     Authorem
                  
                   )
                   relates
                   of
                   these
                   lesser
                   Gods.
                   
                   
                     
                       
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       ,
                    
                     
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                   That
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     in
                     the
                     habit
                     of
                     divers
                     Pilgrims
                     they
                     perambulate
                     Towns
                     and
                     Cities
                     ,
                     and
                     take
                     inspection
                     of
                     the
                     good
                     and
                     evil
                     doings
                     of
                     men
                     .
                  
                   Which
                   calls
                   to
                   my
                   mind
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ;
                   Hebr.
                   13.2
                   .
                   
                     Be
                     not
                     forgetful
                     to
                     entertain
                     strangers
                     ,
                     for
                     thereby
                     some
                     have
                     entertained
                     Angels
                     unawares
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   But
                   this
                   was
                   only
                   ,
                   say
                   some
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   assumed
                   the
                   likeness
                   of
                   men
                   .
                   
                     In
                     specie
                     virorum
                     apparebant
                  
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   the
                   Devil
                   ,
                   saith
                   Drusius
                   ,
                   
                   is
                   call'd
                   Samuel
                   ,
                   whose
                   form
                   he
                   appeared
                   in
                   :
                   and
                   he
                   quotes
                   it
                   for
                   one
                   of
                   Saint
                   Augustine's
                   Canons
                   :
                   [
                   
                     Specie's
                     rerum
                     appellantur
                     de
                     nominibus
                     ipsarum
                     rerum
                     .
                  
                   ]
                   
                     The
                     appearances
                     of
                     things
                     are
                     call'd
                     by
                     the
                     names
                     of
                     things
                     themselves
                     .
                  
                   And
                   whereas
                   we
                   read
                   of
                   the
                   Angels
                   eating
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   19.3
                   .
                   the
                   
                     Hierusalem
                     Thargum
                  
                   hath
                   it
                   [
                   
                     &
                     videbantur
                     ac
                     si
                     ederent
                     ac
                     biberent
                     ,
                  
                   ]
                   
                     And
                     they
                     seemed
                     or
                     appeared
                     ,
                     
                     as
                     if
                     they
                     eat
                     and
                     drank
                     .
                  
                   And
                   so
                   the
                   Angel
                   said
                   to
                   Tobit's
                   Son
                   and
                   Daughter
                   ,
                   
                   
                     All
                     these
                     daies
                     I
                     did
                     appear
                     to
                     you
                     ,
                     but
                     I
                     did
                     neither
                     eat
                     nor
                     drink
                     ,
                     but
                     you
                     did
                     see
                     a
                     Vision
                     .
                  
                   [
                   
                     Sed
                     ità
                     vobis
                     videbatur
                  
                   ,
                   ]
                   as
                   the
                   Latin
                   renders
                   it
                   .
                   
                   Saint
                   Augustin
                   indeed
                   glosseth
                   on
                   it
                   :
                   
                     Not
                     that
                     he
                     imposed
                     on
                     the
                     eyes
                     of
                     Tobias
                     and
                     others
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     he
                     did
                     not
                     eat
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     manner
                     as
                     they
                     did
                     ,
                     or
                     thought
                     him
                     to
                     eat
                     ,
                     to
                     wit
                     ,
                     out
                     of
                     a
                     necessity
                     of
                     receiving
                     nourishment
                     or
                     bodily
                     refreshment
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   But
                   Theodoret
                   ,
                   having
                   proved
                   the
                   verity
                   of
                   our
                   blessed
                   Saviour's
                   Body
                   from
                   his
                   feeding
                   on
                   Butter
                   and
                   Honey
                   ,
                   his
                   Mother's
                   Milk
                   and
                   other
                   meat
                   and
                   drink
                   agreeable
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   starts
                   this
                   Objection
                   of
                   Abraham's
                   Guests
                   ,
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   and
                   answers
                   it
                   to
                   this
                   effect
                   .
                   
                     If
                     any
                     one
                     shall
                     out
                     of
                     folly
                     urge
                     the
                     nourishment
                     that
                     was
                     in
                     Abraham's
                     Tent
                     ,
                     let
                     him
                     know
                     that
                     he
                     speaketh
                     foolishly
                     :
                     
                     For
                     those
                     things
                     seemed
                     to
                     be
                     done
                     ;
                     but
                     were
                     consumed
                     in
                     another
                     manner
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     best
                     knows
                     ,
                     
                     that
                     consumed
                     them
                     .
                     But
                     if
                     any
                     one
                     should
                     also
                     foolishly
                     grant
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     incorporeal
                     nature
                     was
                     partaker
                     of
                     these
                     Kates
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     can
                     never
                     find
                     hunger
                     or
                     thirst
                     there
                     .
                     —
                     I
                     need
                     not
                     explain
                     the
                     contents
                     of
                     this
                     censure
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   'T
                   is
                   undeniable
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   find
                   many
                   things
                   in
                   Sacred
                   Writ
                   spoken
                   of
                   Angels
                   ,
                   which
                   border
                   upon
                   Body
                   .
                   But
                   then
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   know
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   property
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   Language
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   learned
                   Man
                   observes
                   ,
                   
                   (
                   indeed
                   of
                   all
                   other
                   )
                   to
                   give
                   denomination
                   to
                   things
                   unseen
                   from
                   analogical
                   and
                   borrowed
                   expressions
                   of
                   things
                   visible
                   ▪
                   And
                   here
                   we
                   may
                   remember
                   the
                   saying
                   of
                   Saint
                   Augustin
                   concerning
                   them
                   ;
                   
                   [
                   
                     Locutiones
                     humanae
                     etiam
                     in
                     eos
                     usurpantur
                     propter
                     quandam
                     operum
                     similitudinem
                     ,
                     non
                     propter
                     affectionum
                     infirmitatem
                     .
                  
                   ]
                   They
                   are
                   sometimes
                   clad
                   in
                   the
                   dress
                   of
                   our
                   passions
                   (
                   as
                   God
                   himself
                   is
                   )
                   to
                   shew
                   forth
                   a
                   likeness
                   of
                   working
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   of
                   infirmity
                   .
                   As
                   also
                   the
                   admonition
                   of
                   Saint
                   Chrysostom
                   ,
                   
                   
                     that
                     when
                     we
                     hear
                     of
                     the
                     Seraphim
                     and
                     Cherubim
                     turning
                     away
                     their
                     Eyes
                     ,
                     and
                     covering
                     their
                     Faces
                     with
                     their
                     Wings
                     —
                     we
                     should
                     not
                     think
                     that
                     they
                     have
                     Eyes
                     and
                     Faces
                     ;
                     for
                     this
                     ,
                     saith
                     he
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     Figure
                     of
                     Bodies
                     ;
                     but
                     that
                     the
                     Prophet
                     doth
                     hereby
                     signifie
                     to
                     us
                     their
                     knowledg
                     and
                     vertue
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   But
                   after
                   all
                   ,
                   whether
                   these
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   may
                   not
                   yet
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   really
                   assume
                   a
                   Body
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   or
                   whether
                   they
                   have
                   not
                   also
                   some
                   corporeal
                   Vehicles
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   ,
                   wherein
                   they
                   reside
                   ,
                   of
                   a
                   more
                   refined
                   nature
                   and
                   substance
                   than
                   any
                   elementary
                   matter
                   we
                   converse
                   with
                   ,
                   (
                   such
                   as
                   Epicurus
                   calls
                   his
                   
                     quasi
                     corpus
                  
                   )
                   I
                   shall
                   not
                   dispute
                   ;
                   so
                   it
                   be
                   granted
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   themselves
                   differ
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   
                   Soul
                   from
                   it's
                   Body
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Inhabitant
                   from
                   the
                   House
                   he
                   lodgeth
                   in
                   .
                   The
                   supposition
                   ,
                   I
                   confess
                   ,
                   of
                   Vehicles
                   doth
                   most
                   facilitate
                   the
                   account
                   of
                   their
                   determinate
                   locality
                   ,
                   motion
                   ,
                   and
                   appearances
                   ,
                   and
                   converse
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   corporeal
                   punishment
                   expresly
                   allotted
                   in
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   to
                   some
                   of
                   their
                   number
                   in
                   the
                   infernal
                   flames
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   denied
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   several
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   have
                   reputed
                   them
                   after
                   a
                   manner
                   corporeal
                   :
                   but
                   then
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   chiefly
                   [
                   comparativè
                   ]
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   most
                   simple
                   and
                   absolute
                   Spirit
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Invisibilia
                     illa
                     ,
                     quaecunque
                     sunt
                     ,
                     habent
                     apud
                     Deum
                     &
                     suum
                     corpus
                     &
                     suam
                     formam
                     ,
                  
                   Tertul.
                   
                     adversus
                     Praxeam
                  
                   s.
                   7.
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   —
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Damascen
                   .
                   
                     Comparatione
                     Dei
                     corpora
                     sunt
                     ,
                     nostri
                     spiritus
                     ,
                  
                   Gregor
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Tom.
                   1.
                   moral
                   .
                   in
                   Job
                   l.
                   2.
                   c.
                   2.
                   
                     quam
                     distinctionem
                     secutus
                     est
                  
                   Beda
                   ,
                   
                     &
                     alii
                  
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Greg.
                   Nazianz.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   serm
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Vide
                   Zanch.
                   
                     de
                     operib
                     .
                     Dei
                  
                   ,
                   part
                   1.
                   l.
                   2.
                   c.
                   3.
                   
                   &
                   Otho-Casman
                   .
                   Angelograph
                   .
                   part
                   1.
                   c.
                   3.
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   to
                   this
                   opinion
                   the
                   second
                   Nicene
                   Council
                   ,
                   under
                   Constantine
                   and
                   Irene
                   ,
                   inclines
                   ,
                   
                   allowing
                   God
                   only
                   to
                   be
                   perfectly
                   incorporeal
                   ,
                   but
                   none
                   of
                   the
                   creatures
                   so
                   
                     ex
                     toto
                  
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   Angels
                   are
                   there
                   confess'd
                   to
                   be
                   not
                   so
                   grosly
                   clothed
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     verùm
                     tenui
                     corpore
                     praeditos
                     ,
                     &
                     aereo
                     ●ive
                     igneo
                  
                   ]
                   and
                   their
                   chief
                   reason
                   is
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     quod
                     taliter
                     circumscribuntur
                     ,
                     sicut
                     anima
                     quae
                     carne
                     clauditur
                     ,
                  
                   whereas
                   God
                   is
                   infinite
                   and
                   unbounded
                   .
                   ]
                   But
                   yet
                   many
                   of
                   that
                   Council
                   consented
                   not
                   thus
                   much
                   ,
                   as
                   Carranza
                   notes
                   ,
                   being
                   of
                   the
                   belief
                   [
                   
                     Angelos
                     omninò
                     esse
                     incorporeos
                  
                   ]
                   whom
                   they
                   of
                   the
                   Lateran
                   Council
                   seem
                   to
                   have
                   followed
                   .
                   And
                   
                   so
                   the
                   Jewish
                   Rabbies
                   conceived
                   of
                   them
                   too
                   ,
                   
                   as
                   Creatures
                   that
                   have
                   form
                   without
                   matter
                   or
                   body
                   .
                
                 
                   Most
                   certain
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   a
                   sort
                   of
                   Beings
                   above
                   humane
                   Souls
                   in
                   their
                   greatest
                   perfection
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   we
                   have
                   sufficient
                   evidence
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   lower
                   rank
                   of
                   Spirits
                   within
                   us
                   are
                   immaterial
                   and
                   incorporeal
                   ;
                   [
                   even
                   from
                   their
                   known
                   and
                   familiar
                   operations
                   ,
                   abstracting
                   and
                   self-reflecting
                   thoughts
                   ;
                   simple
                   apprehensions
                   of
                   notions
                   Universal
                   ,
                   Mathematical
                   ,
                   Logical
                   ,
                   Moral
                   and
                   remote
                   from
                   sense
                   ;
                   inferences
                   and
                   deductions
                   from
                   them
                   compared
                   and
                   compounded
                   in
                   propositions
                   ,
                   syllogisms
                   ,
                   &c.
                   which
                   I
                   shall
                   not
                   here
                   enlarge
                   further
                   upon
                   .
                   ]
                   Lucretius
                   himself
                   ,
                   who
                   asserts
                   the
                   Soul
                   to
                   be
                   corporeal
                   ,
                   is
                   yet
                   forced
                   to
                   invent
                   a
                   fourth
                   substance
                   besides
                   the
                   wind
                   ,
                   and
                   heat
                   ,
                   and
                   air
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   cannot
                   find
                   a
                   name
                   for
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   therefore
                   calls
                   [
                   
                     nominis
                     expertem
                  
                   ]
                   and
                   which
                   is
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     anima
                     quasi
                     animae
                  
                   ]
                   the
                   Soul
                   of
                   the
                   Soul.
                   [
                   As
                   Aristotle
                   was
                   constrained
                   to
                   excogitate
                   a
                   fifth
                   essence
                   ,
                   
                     nomine
                     vacantem
                  
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   which
                   the
                   Soul
                   was
                   made
                   ,
                   distinct
                   from
                   the
                   four
                   Elements
                   .
                   Cicero
                   1.
                   
                   Tuscul.
                   ]
                
                 
                   In
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   needs
                   must
                   the
                   Angels
                   (
                   even
                   considered
                   with
                   their
                   Vehicl●s
                   ,
                   whatever
                   they
                   are
                   )
                   be
                   of
                   another
                   nature
                   from
                   those
                   bodily
                   ●ubstances
                   we
                   are
                   acquainted
                   with
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   read
                   of
                   a
                   Legion
                   of
                   them
                   together
                   in
                   one
                   man
                   ;
                   
                   and
                   a
                   Legion
                   ,
                   as
                   Hesychius
                   computes
                   it
                   ,
                   is
                   6666.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   II.
                   Created
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   they
                   were
                   created
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   evident
                   from
                   that
                   place
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   to
                   the
                   Colossians
                   ;
                   
                   
                     By
                     him
                     
                     were
                     all
                     things
                     created
                     that
                     are
                     in
                     Heaven
                     and
                     in
                     Earth
                     ,
                     visible
                     and
                     invisible
                     ,
                     whether
                     they
                     be
                     Thrones
                     or
                     Dominions
                     ,
                     Principalities
                     or
                     Powers
                     ;
                     all
                     things
                     were
                     created
                     by
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     him
                     :
                     
                  
                   where
                   (
                   as
                   Theodoret
                   well
                   notes
                   )
                   passing
                   over
                   things
                   visible
                   ,
                   he
                   more
                   distinctly
                   and
                   particularly
                   mentions
                   the
                   Orders
                   of
                   Things
                   invisible
                   ,
                   
                     whether
                     they
                     be
                     Thrones
                     ,
                     or
                     Dominions
                     ,
                     or
                     Principalities
                     ,
                     or
                     Powers
                     .
                     —
                     And
                     to
                     a
                     like
                     purpose
                     Theophylact.
                     
                     
                  
                
                 
                   And
                   from
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   ,
                   who
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   call'd
                   upon
                   the
                   
                     Angels
                     by
                     name
                     to
                     praise
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     the
                     Sun
                     ,
                     and
                     Moon
                     ,
                     and
                     Stars
                     ,
                     and
                     Heavens
                     ,
                     adds
                     this
                     reason
                     concerning
                     them
                     all
                     in
                     common
                     ,
                     
                     (
                     as
                     Saint
                     Augustin
                     rightly
                     observes
                     )
                     For
                     he
                     commanded
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     were
                     created
                     ;
                     he
                     hath
                     also
                     established
                     them
                     for
                     ever
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   So
                   also
                   
                     Iustin
                     Martyr
                     in
                     expos
                     .
                     Fidei
                     de
                     rectâ
                     confess
                     .
                  
                   p.
                   372
                   ,
                   373.
                   
                   [
                   Who
                   also
                   observes
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Apostle
                   had
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   8.38
                   .
                   
                     Angels
                     ,
                     Principalities
                     ,
                     Powers
                     ,
                     &c.
                     he
                     adds
                     ,
                     to
                     make
                     up
                     the
                     list
                     complete
                     ,
                     [
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ]
                     nor
                     any
                     other
                     creature
                     ,
                     thereby
                     sufficiently
                     intimating
                     the
                     Creation
                     of
                     
                       all
                       these
                    
                     ,
                     id
                     .
                     p.
                     375.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   And
                   accordingly
                   (
                   as
                   Theodoret
                   further
                   adds
                   )
                   we
                   have
                   them
                   named
                   first
                   in
                   the
                   Benedicite
                   ,
                   or
                   song
                   of
                   the
                   three
                   Children
                   ,
                   among
                   the
                   Works
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   to
                   bless
                   ,
                   praise
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   magnifie
                   him
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                   —
                   From
                   hence
                   also
                   they
                   are
                   call'd
                   Sons
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   ;
                   
                   agreeably
                   to
                   which
                   Hierocles
                   stiles
                   the
                   Heroes
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Max.
                     Tyrius
                  
                   gives
                   this
                   as
                   a
                   Law
                   or
                   Maxim
                   ,
                   universally
                   acknowledged
                   throughout
                   all
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     there
                     is
                     one
                     God
                     the
                     King
                     and
                     Father
                     of
                     all
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     many
                     Gods
                     are
                     the
                     Children
                     and
                     Off-spring
                     of
                     this
                     one
                     God.
                     
                  
                
                 
                 
                   
                   Therefore
                   is
                   he
                   named
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   
                     the
                     Father
                     of
                     Spirits
                     ,
                     viz.
                     in
                     a
                     more
                     peculiar
                     manner
                     than
                     of
                     other
                     Beings
                     ,
                     they
                     partaking
                     most
                     of
                     his
                     Image
                     and
                     likeness
                     .
                  
                   So
                   Iupiter
                   too
                   among
                   the
                   Heathen
                   Poets
                   is
                   often
                   paraphrased
                   by
                   —
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   —
                   
                     Divûm
                     Pater
                     atque
                     hominum
                     Rex
                     ,
                     Sator
                     Deorum
                     .
                  
                   And
                   the
                   Angels
                   in
                   Apollo's
                   Oracle
                   own
                   themselves
                   derived
                   from
                   him
                   :
                   
                   
                     —
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   This
                   their
                   production
                   by
                   God
                   is
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   their
                   natural
                   ,
                   necessary
                   ,
                   and
                   perpetual
                   subjection
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   dependance
                   on
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   imploy'd
                   by
                   ,
                   and
                   under
                   him
                   :
                   with
                   reference
                   to
                   which
                   also
                   some
                   apply
                   that
                   of
                   Saint
                   Paul
                   to
                   Timothy
                   ,
                   
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ]
                   King
                   of
                   the
                   AEon's
                   ,
                   or
                   Angels
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   if
                   so
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   expound
                   Hebr.
                   1.2
                   .
                   too
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   ]
                   
                     by
                     whom
                     also
                     he
                     made
                     the
                     AEons
                     .
                  
                   [
                   But
                   I
                   am
                   rather
                   of
                   Theodoret's
                   mind
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   the
                   word
                   doth
                   not
                   import
                   so
                   much
                   [
                   
                     aliquam
                     subsistentem
                     substantiam
                  
                   ]
                   any
                   distinct
                   sort
                   of
                   Beings
                   ,
                   as
                   [
                   
                     distantiam
                     quae
                     tempus
                     significat
                  
                   ]
                   Time
                   or
                   Age
                   ;
                   and
                   't
                   is
                   used
                   in
                   Scripture
                   comprehensively
                   for
                   [
                   
                     quicquid
                     in
                     saeculis
                     unquam
                     extitit
                  
                   ]
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   :
                   Hebr.
                   11.3
                   .
                   [
                   
                     omnia
                     quae
                     facta
                     sunt
                     in
                     tempore
                  
                   ]
                   as
                   Primasius
                   hath
                   it
                   ,
                   
                   [
                   all
                   things
                   that
                   were
                   made
                   in
                   time
                   .
                   ]
                   To
                   be
                   sure
                   that
                   famous
                   stile
                   of
                   [
                   
                     Dominus
                     Deus
                     exercituum
                     ,
                     ]
                     Lord
                     God
                     of
                     Sabaoth
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   of
                   Hosts
                   ,
                   hath
                   a
                   more
                   special
                   reference
                   unto
                   these
                   Beings
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   the
                   Hebrew
                   trained
                   Bands
                   ,
                   
                   as
                   a
                   late
                   Author
                   applies
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   now
                   ,
                   at
                   what
                   time
                   they
                   were
                   made
                   ,
                   is
                   somewhat
                   dubious
                   and
                   uncertain
                   .
                   That
                   it
                   was
                   within
                   the
                   six
                   dayes
                   ,
                   is
                   concluded
                   ,
                   I
                   think
                   ,
                   generally
                   ,
                   because
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Scripture
                   saith
                   ,
                   God
                   finished
                   all
                   his
                   works
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   rested
                   upon
                   
                   the
                   seventh
                   ,
                   creating
                   no
                   new
                   Species
                   of
                   Beings
                   .
                   Certain
                   it
                   is
                   also
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   before
                   the
                   making
                   of
                   Man
                   (
                   and
                   some
                   conceive
                   before
                   the
                   visible
                   Creation
                   too
                   )
                   the
                   Apostasie
                   of
                   a
                   great
                   part
                   of
                   them
                   preceding
                   Man's
                   fall
                   in
                   Paradise
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   contrived
                   .
                   Others
                   place
                   it
                   upon
                   the
                   First
                   days
                   Creation
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   highest
                   Heavens
                   are
                   supposed
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   made
                   with
                   the
                   Primogenial
                   Light
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   them
                   these
                   heavenly
                   Inhabitants
                   and
                   Children
                   of
                   Light
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   conjectured
                   the
                   rather
                   from
                   that
                   of
                   Iob
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   
                     Morning
                     Stars
                     are
                     said
                     to
                     have
                     Sang
                     together
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     the
                     Sons
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     have
                     shouted
                     for
                     joy
                     ,
                     at
                     the
                     laying
                     of
                     the
                     foundations
                     of
                     the
                     Earth
                     :
                  
                   which
                   cannot
                   be
                   understood
                   of
                   the
                   fixed
                   Stars
                   in
                   the
                   Firmament
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   were
                   created
                   ,
                   after
                   the
                   Foundations
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   were
                   laid
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   fourth
                   day
                   ;
                   but
                   of
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   call'd
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   said
                   before
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Sons
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   resembled
                   here
                   to
                   
                     Morning
                     Stars
                  
                   for
                   their
                   brightness
                   and
                   glory
                   ,
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   metaphorical
                   or
                   borrowed
                   sense
                   ,
                   as
                   Christ
                   is
                   also
                   call'd
                   
                     the
                     bright
                     morning
                     Star.
                  
                   
                   The
                   LXX
                   indeed
                   varies
                   a
                   little
                   from
                   our
                   Reading
                   ;
                   but
                   then
                   for
                   the
                   [
                   
                     Sons
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ]
                   puts
                   expresly
                   the
                   word
                   [
                   
                     Angels
                     ]
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                     when
                     the
                     Stars
                     were
                     made
                     ,
                     all
                     my
                     Angels
                     praised
                     me
                     with
                     a
                     loud
                     voice
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   the
                   Latin
                   follows
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   Saint
                   Augustin
                   infers
                   upon
                   it
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     jam
                     ergò
                     erant
                     Angeli
                  
                   ,
                   
                   
                     quando
                     facta
                     sunt
                     sidera
                  
                   ]
                   That
                   the
                   Angels
                   were
                   certainly
                   in
                   being
                   before
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   God
                   most
                   probably
                   ,
                   first
                   made
                   these
                   Spirits
                   and
                   then
                   bodily
                   Beings
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   after
                   united
                   both
                   together
                   in
                   Man
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   a
                   complex
                   of
                   Spirit
                   and
                   Body
                   ,
                   
                   according
                   to
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Lateran
                   Council
                   ;
                   [
                   
                     Deum
                     ab
                     initio
                     temporis
                     utramque
                     ex
                     nihilo
                     condidisse
                     creaturam
                     ,
                     Angelicam
                     &
                     mundanam
                     ,
                     
                     &
                     deinde
                     humanam
                     quasi
                     communem
                     ex
                     Spiritu
                     &
                     corpore
                     constantem
                     :
                  
                   ]
                   wherewith
                   agrees
                   the
                   saying
                   of
                   Damascen
                   ,
                   
                   That
                   
                     being
                     not
                     content
                     with
                     the
                     contemplation
                     of
                     himself
                     alone
                     ,
                     he
                     made
                     the
                     Angels
                     ,
                     the
                     World
                     ,
                     and
                     Men
                     to
                     participate
                     of
                     his
                     goodness
                     and
                     bounty
                     ;
                     and
                     it
                     was
                     but
                     meet
                     (
                     as
                     he
                     argues
                     out
                     of
                     
                       Greg.
                       Nazianz
                    
                     .
                     )
                     that
                     the
                     intellectual
                     substance
                     should
                     first
                     be
                     created
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     the
                     sensible
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   To
                   which
                   I
                   will
                   only
                   annex
                   that
                   excellent
                   passage
                   of
                   Seneca
                   ,
                   quoted
                   by
                   Lactantius
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   Exhortations
                   .
                   
                   [
                   
                     Deus
                     cum
                     prima
                     fundamenta
                     molis
                     pulcherrimae
                     jaceret
                     ,
                     ut
                     omnia
                     sub
                     ducibus
                     suis
                     irent
                     ,
                     quamvis
                     ipse
                     per
                     totum
                     se
                     corpus
                     intenderat
                     ,
                     tamen
                     ministros
                     Regni
                     sui
                     Deos
                     genuit
                     :
                  
                   ]
                   
                     When
                     God
                     laid
                     the
                     first
                     Foundation
                     of
                     this
                     most
                     beautiful
                     Fabrique
                     (
                     the
                     World
                     )
                     that
                     all
                     things
                     might
                     go
                     under
                     their
                     respective
                     Guides
                     ,
                     although
                     he
                     were
                     every-where
                     himself
                     present
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     made
                     the
                     Gods
                     [
                     
                       i.
                       e.
                    
                     Angels
                     ]
                     as
                     Ministers
                     of
                     his
                     Kingdom
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Moses
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   confess'd
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   History
                   of
                   the
                   Creation
                   ,
                   takes
                   not
                   express
                   notice
                   of
                   them
                   by
                   name
                   .
                   Only
                   they
                   are
                   thought
                   by
                   some
                   included
                   in
                   
                     Fiat
                     Lux
                     ,
                     Gen.
                  
                   1.3
                   .
                   
                     Let
                     there
                     be
                     Light.
                  
                   So
                   Saint
                   Augustin
                   ,
                   who
                   refers
                   the
                   Division
                   too
                   made
                   there
                   between
                   the
                   Light
                   and
                   Darkness
                   ,
                   
                   Exodus
                   4.
                   to
                   the
                   difference
                   between
                   the
                   holy
                   and
                   impure
                   Angels
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   Angels
                   of
                   Light
                   and
                   Darkness
                   :
                   But
                   by
                   others
                   rather
                   in
                   that
                   of
                   Ch.
                   2.1
                   .
                   
                     Thus
                     the
                     heavens
                     and
                     the
                     Earth
                     were
                     finished
                     and
                     all
                     the
                     hosts
                     of
                     them
                     .
                  
                   And
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   hath
                   it
                   ,
                   
                   
                     By
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     were
                     the
                     heavens
                     made
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     the
                     host
                     of
                     them
                     by
                     the
                     breath
                     of
                     his
                     mouth
                     .
                  
                   Now
                   the
                   Angels
                   are
                   elsewhere
                   stiled
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     host
                     of
                     Heave●
                  
                   ,
                   1
                   Kings
                   22.19
                   .
                   or
                   
                     Heavenly
                     host
                  
                   ,
                   
                   Saint
                   Luke
                   2.13
                   .
                   and
                   the
                   Rabbies
                   call
                   the
                   upper
                   Heavens
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     World
                     of
                     Angels
                     ,
                     the
                     World
                     of
                     Souls
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Spiritual
                     World.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   III.
                   Intellectual
                   and
                   Free
                   ,
                   Powerful
                   ,
                   Agile
                   ,
                   and
                   Immortal
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   what
                   kind
                   of
                   Spirits
                   the
                   Angels
                   are
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   shew
                   farther
                   in
                   these
                   four
                   particulars
                   .
                   
                     
                       I.
                       That
                       they
                       are
                       intellectual
                       Spirits
                       ,
                       endued
                       with
                       understanding
                       and
                       Free-will
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       a
                       vast
                       knowledge
                       .
                    
                     
                       II.
                       Of
                       great
                       power
                       and
                       might
                       .
                    
                     
                       III.
                       Of
                       extraordinary
                       speed
                       and
                       agility
                       .
                    
                     
                       IV.
                       Immortal
                       and
                       such
                       as
                       cannot
                       Die.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   Of
                   each
                   of
                   which
                   succinctly
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   That
                   they
                   are
                   intellectual
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   [
                   call'd
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   by
                   Plato
                   and
                   Plotinus
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   by
                   Psellus
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   by
                   others
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   also
                   stiled
                   intelligentiae
                   ]
                   endued
                   with
                   Understanding
                   and
                   Free-will
                   ,
                   being
                   the
                   off-spring
                   ,
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   said
                   already
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   his
                   Divine
                   Image
                   in
                   a
                   more
                   perfect
                   manner
                   and
                   degree
                   than
                   we
                   Men
                   are
                   .
                
                 
                   An
                   undoubted
                   proof
                   and
                   evidence
                   of
                   their
                   Intellectual
                   Being
                   and
                   Freedom
                   of
                   Will
                   ,
                   
                   or
                   Choice
                   together
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   in
                   the
                   Law
                   given
                   them
                   by
                   God.
                   And
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   Law
                   prescribed
                   them
                   is
                   undeniable
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   we
                   read
                   of
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   sinned
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   so
                   doing
                   ,
                   
                   
                     fell
                     from
                     their
                     first
                     estate
                     ,
                     and
                     place
                     of
                     happiness
                  
                   ;
                   (
                   of
                   which
                   I
                   may
                   have
                   occasion
                   possibly
                   to
                   speak
                   further
                   afterwards
                   .
                   )
                   Now
                   sin
                   is
                   evermore
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   ]
                   
                     the
                     transgression
                     of
                     a
                     Law
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   ,
                   
                     where
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     Law
                     ,
                     there
                     c●●
                     be
                     no
                     transgression
                     .
                  
                   And
                   God
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     not
                     to
                     have
                     spared
                     the
                     Angels
                     that
                     sinned
                     .
                  
                   Both
                   sin
                   and
                   punishment
                   therefore
                   suppose
                   them
                   Intellectual
                   and
                   Free-Agents
                   :
                   none
                   ,
                   but
                   such
                   ,
                   can
                   take
                   cognizance
                   of
                   
                   a
                   Law
                   ;
                   and
                   none
                   but
                   such
                   deserve
                   a
                   severe
                   punishment
                   ,
                   
                   as
                   
                     Iustin
                     Martyr
                  
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   giving
                   an
                   account
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   righteous
                   doom
                   both
                   of
                   Men
                   and
                   Angels
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   liberty
                   of
                   Will
                   wherewith
                   God
                   hath
                   furnished
                   them
                   .
                   Again
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   God's
                   Messengers
                   and
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   by
                   whom
                   he
                   gave
                   his
                   Laws
                   to
                   the
                   Israelites
                   of
                   old
                   ,
                   and
                   revealed
                   many
                   things
                   to
                   his
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   [
                   as
                   shall
                   be
                   declared
                   in
                   another
                   place
                   ]
                   which
                   argues
                   them
                   sufficiently
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   termed
                   ,
                   Intelligences
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   understanding
                   and
                   spontaneous
                   Beings
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   certain
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   Their
                   intellectuals
                   are
                   much
                   beyond
                   the
                   most
                   improved
                   of
                   humane
                   kind
                   .
                   
                     '
                     According
                     to
                     the
                     degree
                     of
                     immateriality
                     ,
                  
                   
                   say
                   the
                   Schools
                   ,
                   
                     is
                     the
                     degree
                     of
                     knowledge
                  
                   .
                   They
                   have
                   both
                   a
                   more
                   excellent
                   quickness
                   and
                   subtlety
                   of
                   natural
                   understanding
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   greater
                   improvement
                   made
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   This
                   seems
                   intimated
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   Temptation
                   .
                   
                   Gen.
                   3.5
                   .
                   
                     Ye
                     shall
                     be
                     as
                     Gods
                     knowing
                     good
                     and
                     evil
                     .
                  
                   ]
                   The
                   Chaldee
                   there
                   saith
                   ,
                   [
                   as
                   Princes
                   ,
                   ]
                   and
                   Ionathan's
                   Paraphrase
                   [
                   as
                   Angels
                   .
                   ]
                   —
                   And
                   our
                   blessed
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   before
                   suggested
                   ,
                   plainly
                   supposeth
                   a
                   greater
                   measure
                   of
                   knowledge
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   than
                   in
                   Men
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Of
                     that
                     time
                     knoweth
                     no
                     man
                     ,
                     no
                     ,
                     not
                     the
                     Angels
                  
                   —
                   Saint
                   Matth.
                   24.36
                   .
                   —
                   And
                   [
                   
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     wisdom
                     of
                     an
                     Angel
                  
                   ]
                   is
                   a
                   Standard
                   of
                   the
                   highest
                   elevation
                   ,
                   2
                   Sam.
                   14.20
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Ancients
                   call'd
                   them
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   i.e.
                   from
                   their
                   knowledge
                   .
                   
                   Hence
                   the
                   Author
                   of
                   Hesiod's
                   Allegories
                   calls
                   Aristotle
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   h.
                   e.
                   
                     maximae
                     sapientiae
                     virum
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Plutarch
                   in
                   his
                   Book
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   calls
                   Plato
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   name
                   ,
                   whom
                   others
                   stiled
                   Divine
                   ;
                   
                     quasi
                     quendam
                     Philosophorum
                     Deum
                  
                   ,
                   Cicero
                   2.
                   
                     de
                     nat
                     .
                     Deorum
                  
                   .
                   And
                   Homer
                   is
                   by
                   many
                   call'd
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     propter
                     admirabilem
                     scilicet
                     multarum
                     rerum
                     cognitionem
                     .
                  
                   ]
                   And
                   Proclus
                   will
                   
                   have
                   the
                   word
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   to
                   be
                   used
                   in
                   divers
                   respects
                   ;
                   1.
                   
                   God
                   alone
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   is
                   [
                   
                     ipsâ
                     essentiâ
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   ]
                   h.
                   e.
                   
                     omnia
                     sciens
                     &
                     omnibus
                     prospiciens
                  
                   .
                   Whom
                   Plato
                   likewise
                   calls
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Angels
                   are
                   so
                   [
                   comparatione
                   ,
                   ]
                   because
                   they
                   do
                   
                     proximè
                     ad
                     Dei
                     scientiam
                     accedere
                     ,
                     idque
                     naturâ
                     suâ
                     .
                  
                   And
                   then
                   ,
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   Soul
                   of
                   Man
                   is
                   so
                   [
                   habitu
                   ]
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   its
                   acquisitions
                   ,
                   
                     Zanch.
                     de
                     oper
                     .
                     Dei
                     ,
                     p.
                  
                   1.
                   l.
                   2.
                   c.
                   1.
                   
                
                 
                   Their
                   faculties
                   and
                   capacities
                   are
                   abler
                   and
                   larger
                   than
                   ours
                   .
                   
                   They
                   are
                   [
                   
                     undique
                     oculati
                     ]
                     full
                     of
                     eyes
                     ,
                     before
                     and
                     behind
                     .
                  
                   They
                   are
                   more
                   privy
                   than
                   we
                   to
                   the
                   Almighty's
                   Councels
                   ,
                   
                     Standing
                     in
                     his
                     presence
                     and
                     beholding
                     of
                     his
                     face
                     .
                  
                   And
                   then
                   their
                   time
                   for
                   observation
                   and
                   experience
                   hath
                   been
                   much
                   longer
                   ,
                   even
                   from
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   the
                   Creation
                   ,
                   which
                   must
                   needs
                   make
                   a
                   vast
                   addition
                   to
                   the
                   treasure
                   of
                   their
                   knowledg
                   ,
                   always
                   growing
                   and
                   increasing
                   .
                   For
                   
                     with
                     the
                     antient
                     is
                     wisdome
                  
                   ,
                   
                   
                     and
                     in
                     length
                     of
                     days
                     is
                     understanding
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   And
                   yet
                   their
                   knowledg
                   is
                   not
                   infinite
                   and
                   boundless
                   ,
                   but
                   limited
                   and
                   confined
                   .
                   Some
                   things
                   are
                   hidden
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   
                     Day
                     of
                     future
                     judgment
                  
                   .
                   Some
                   things
                   are
                   proper
                   and
                   peculiar
                   to
                   God
                   only
                   to
                   know
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   
                     secrets
                     of
                     mens
                     hearts
                     ,
                     and
                     those
                     future
                     contingents
                     which
                     depend
                     upon
                     the
                     free-will
                     and
                     determination
                     of
                     reasonable
                     creatures
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Angels
                   ,
                   we
                   presume
                   ,
                   have
                   a
                   deep
                   and
                   searching
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   skill
                   of
                   guessing
                   beyond
                   the
                   ablest
                   Sons
                   of
                   Art
                   ,
                   (
                   that
                   are
                   most
                   vers'd
                   in
                   Natures
                   Secrets
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   History
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   )
                   and
                   so
                   can
                   readily
                   foretel
                   such
                   things
                   as
                   necessarily
                   depend
                   upon
                   certain
                   natural
                   causes
                   ,
                   though
                   to
                   us
                   unknown
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   shrewd
                   conjectures
                   of
                   other
                   matters
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   certain
                   fore-knowledge
                   and
                   prediction
                   of
                   things
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   purely
                   voluntary
                   and
                   contingent
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   reserv'd
                   
                   to
                   God
                   himself
                   ,
                   who
                   sometimes
                   makes
                   his
                   appeal
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   communicable
                   to
                   any
                   other
                   besides
                   :
                   
                   
                     shew
                     the
                     things
                     that
                     are
                     to
                     come
                     hereafter
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     know
                     that
                     ye
                     are
                     Gods.
                  
                   Whereto
                   agree
                   〈◊〉
                   notable
                   saying
                   of
                   Pacuvius
                   ,
                   
                     
                       Nam
                       si
                       qui
                       ,
                       quae
                       eventura
                       ,
                       praevideant
                       ,
                    
                     
                       
                       Equiparent
                       Iovi
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   As
                   to
                   the
                   distinct
                   manner
                   of
                   Angelical
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   natural
                   or
                   revealed
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     per
                     suam
                     essentiam
                     ,
                     per
                     species
                     vel
                     imagines
                     à
                     Deo
                     inditas
                     —
                     nec
                     ratiocinando
                     ,
                     ut
                     nos
                     ,
                     sed
                     magis
                     simplici
                     intuitu
                  
                   ;
                   ]
                   or
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   communication
                   which
                   they
                   have
                   ,
                   either
                   among
                   themselves
                   or
                   unto
                   mortals
                   ;
                   their
                   tongues
                   and
                   language
                   ,
                   [
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   only
                   
                     voluntatis
                     actu
                     &
                     imperio
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   God
                   to
                   will
                   is
                   to
                   effect
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   inward
                   operations
                   and
                   bodily
                   motions
                   much
                   depend
                   on
                   the
                   nutus
                   ,
                   inclination
                   and
                   determination
                   of
                   the
                   will
                   ,
                   ]
                   't
                   is
                   somewhat
                   beyond
                   our
                   present
                   dull
                   apprehension
                   ,
                   who
                   dwell
                   in
                   clay
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   the
                   inquiry
                   after
                   it
                   fit
                   to
                   be
                   respited
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     donec
                     Elias
                     venerit
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Jews
                   speak
                   ,
                   or
                   ]
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   World.
                   
                   
                     Hardly
                     do
                     we
                     guess
                     aright
                     at
                     things
                     that
                     are
                     upon
                     Earth
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   Wiseman
                   observes
                   )
                   
                     and
                     with
                     labour
                     do
                     we
                     find
                     the
                     things
                     before
                     us
                     ;
                     but
                     things
                     that
                     are
                     in
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     who
                     hath
                     searched
                     out
                     ?
                  
                   
                   And
                   ,
                   as
                   Zanchie
                   saith
                   ,
                   none
                   but
                   fools
                   will
                   be
                   bold
                   and
                   peremptory
                   in
                   defining
                   this
                   matter
                   ,
                   
                     Quid
                     enim
                     opus
                     ,
                     ut
                     haec
                     atque
                     hujusmodi
                     ,
                     affirmentur
                     ,
                     vel
                     negentur
                     ,
                     vel
                     definiantur
                     cum
                     discrimine
                     ,
                     quando
                     sine
                     discrimine
                     nesciuntur
                     ?
                     ut
                     D.
                  
                   August
                   .
                   
                     optimè
                     ,
                     Enchirid.
                  
                   c.
                   59.
                   
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   The
                   Power
                   and
                   Might
                   of
                   these
                   Spirits
                   is
                   great
                   and
                   considerable
                   .
                   Spirit
                   is
                   a
                   word
                   that
                   connotes
                   Power
                   ,
                   as
                   Flesh
                   doth
                   Weakness
                   .
                   
                   So
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   of
                   the
                   Egyptians
                   ,
                   
                   
                     They
                     are
                     Men
                     and
                     not
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     Horses
                     Flesh
                     and
                     not
                     Spirit
                     .
                  
                   And
                   the
                   Angels
                   are
                   said
                   ,
                   
                   not
                   only
                   to
                   be
                   [
                   mighty
                   ]
                   and
                   [
                   strong
                   ;
                   ]
                   but
                   to
                   [
                   
                     excell
                     in
                     strength
                  
                   ]
                   or
                   to
                   be
                   [
                   
                     mighty
                     in
                     strength
                  
                   ]
                   and
                   by
                   Saint
                   Peter
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   shewed
                   before
                   ,
                   described
                   with
                   this
                   attribute
                   of
                   preference
                   unto
                   men
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ]
                   
                     a
                     being
                     greater
                     in
                     might
                     and
                     power
                     .
                  
                   ]
                   Hence
                   are
                   they
                   call'd
                   [
                   God's
                   Host.
                   ]
                   When
                   the
                   Angels
                   of
                   God
                   met
                   Iacob
                   ,
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     This
                     is
                     God's
                     host
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     call'd
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     that
                     place
                  
                   Mahanajim
                   ,
                   
                   
                     i.
                     e.
                  
                   Two
                   Hosts
                   or
                   Camps
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   word
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   dual
                   number
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     P.
                     Fagius
                  
                   notes
                   :
                   and
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   he
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   
                   refer
                   it
                   to
                   Iacob's
                   Host
                   or
                   Company
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   Host
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   met
                   him
                   there
                   ;
                   but
                   others
                   of
                   them
                   to
                   two
                   Hosts
                   of
                   Angels
                   there
                   meeting
                   together
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   that
                   guarded
                   him
                   out
                   of
                   Mesopotamia
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   came
                   out
                   of
                   Chanaan
                   to
                   receive
                   him
                   as
                   their
                   charge
                   upon
                   his
                   return
                   ;
                   it
                   being
                   a
                   common
                   opinion
                   among
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   certain
                   Angels
                   are
                   deputed
                   to
                   every
                   Province
                   or
                   Region
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   more
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   hereafter
                   .
                   Whatever
                   there
                   be
                   in
                   this
                   Comment
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   doubt
                   ,
                   saith
                   Saint
                   Augustin
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Hosts
                   ,
                   which
                   Iacob
                   saw
                   ,
                   
                   were
                   a
                   multitude
                   of
                   Angels
                   ,
                   call'd
                   in
                   Scripture
                   the
                   heavenly
                   Militia
                   or
                   Host
                   of
                   Heaven
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   are
                   indeed
                   a
                   puissant
                   and
                   mighty
                   Host
                   ,
                   resembled
                   else-where
                   to
                   Horses
                   and
                   Chariots
                   of
                   Fire
                   ,
                   2
                   King.
                   2.11
                   .
                   —
                   and
                   c.
                   6.17
                   .
                   You
                   may
                   guess
                   at
                   their
                   strength
                   a
                   little
                   by
                   their
                   exploits
                   on
                   Record
                   ,
                   
                     One
                     of
                     them
                     slew
                     all
                     the
                     first-born
                     in
                  
                   Egypt
                   
                     both
                     of
                     Men
                     and
                     Cattel
                     in
                     a
                     night
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     One
                     of
                     them
                     in
                     another
                     night
                     destroy'd
                     all
                  
                   Sennacherib's
                   
                     formidable
                     Army
                     to
                     the
                     number
                     of
                     an
                     hundred
                     fourscore
                     and
                     five
                     thousand
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     One
                     of
                     them
                     restrained
                     the
                     flames
                     of
                     that
                     raging
                     fire
                     into
                     which
                     the
                     three
                     Confessors
                     were
                     
                     cast
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     it
                     touched
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     their
                     garments
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     devoured
                     their
                     Executioners
                     .
                     One
                     of
                     them
                     stopt
                     the
                     mouths
                     of
                     the
                     hungry
                     and
                     ravenous
                     Lyons
                     from
                     seizing
                     upon
                  
                   Daniel
                   
                     in
                     their
                     Den.
                  
                   
                   
                     One
                     of
                     them
                     smote
                     off
                     Saint
                  
                   Peters
                   
                     Fetters
                     ,
                     and
                     caused
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     the
                     Prison-door
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     but
                     the
                     Iron-gate
                     of
                     the
                     City
                     to
                     open
                     to
                     him
                     .
                  
                   —
                   Not
                   to
                   give
                   any
                   further
                   instances
                   ,
                   
                   It
                   was
                   a
                   saying
                   of
                   Luther's
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     unus
                     Angelus
                     potentior
                     est
                     quàm
                     totus
                     mundus
                     ]
                     One
                     Angel
                     is
                     of
                     greater
                     power
                     than
                     the
                     whole
                     world
                     beside
                     .
                  
                   But
                   yet
                   all
                   their
                   power
                   is
                   subjected
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   nothing
                   ,
                   if
                   compared
                   with
                   his
                   Omnipotence
                   .
                   They
                   can
                   do
                   nothing
                   but
                   what
                   he
                   pleases
                   ;
                   [
                   
                     nec
                     est
                     in
                     Angelis
                     quidquam
                     nisi
                     parendi
                     necessitas
                  
                   ]
                   and
                   therefore
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   place
                   ,
                   
                   where
                   they
                   are
                   acknowledg'd
                   by
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   to
                   
                     excel
                     in
                     strength
                  
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   said
                   also
                   to
                   
                     do
                     his
                     commandments
                     hearkning
                     unto
                     the
                     voice
                     of
                     his
                     word
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   III.
                   Their
                   agility
                   ,
                   speed
                   and
                   swiftness
                   is
                   extraordinary
                   ,
                   moving
                   like
                   lightning
                   from
                   one
                   end
                   of
                   Heaven
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   ;
                   compared
                   therefore
                   to
                   a
                   
                     flame
                     of
                     fire
                  
                   ,
                   
                   which
                   also
                   penetrates
                   the
                   hardest
                   Bodies
                   .
                   Hence
                   are
                   they
                   represented
                   to
                   us
                   [
                   alati
                   ]
                   with
                   
                     wings
                     to
                     flie
                  
                   ,
                   Isa.
                   6.2
                   .
                   [
                   In
                   the
                   same
                   sense
                   as
                   Wings
                   are
                   attributed
                   to
                   the
                   Wind
                   by
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   by
                   Poets
                   to
                   the
                   Thunder-bolt
                   .
                   ]
                   And
                   so
                   the
                   Heathens
                   feigned
                   Mercury
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   Hesiod
                   calls
                   him
                   ,
                   the
                   nimble
                   Angel
                   or
                   Messenger
                   of
                   the
                   Gods
                   ]
                   to
                   be
                   winged
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   their
                   quickness
                   and
                   agility
                   in
                   motion
                   proceeds
                   from
                   their
                   spiritual
                   nature
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   subject
                   to
                   weariness
                   ,
                   heaviness
                   ,
                   or
                   fainting
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   like
                   infirmities
                   ,
                   which
                   necessarily
                   attend
                   Bodies
                   ;
                   nor
                   obstructed
                   and
                   hindred
                   by
                   external
                   impediments
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                   as
                   Bodies
                   are
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   they
                   need
                   not
                   such
                   a
                   space
                   of
                   time
                   ,
                   neither
                   to
                   pass
                   in
                   ,
                   as
                   Bodies
                   do
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   besides
                   this
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   
                   much
                   help'd
                   forward
                   in
                   the
                   good
                   Angels
                   by
                   their
                   promptitude
                   and
                   readiness
                   ,
                   propensity
                   and
                   zeal
                   to
                   dispatch
                   the
                   errand
                   and
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   upon
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   sent
                   and
                   imploy'd
                   .
                   'T
                   is
                   not
                   here
                   [
                   Timor
                   ,
                   ]
                   but
                   —
                   [
                   
                     Amor
                     addidit
                     alas
                  
                   .
                   ]
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   be
                   not
                   tedious
                   ,
                   They
                   are
                   Immortal
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   cannot
                   Die.
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     the
                     Immortal
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   used
                   absolutely
                   by
                   Hesiod
                   for
                   their
                   name
                   ;
                   and
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   The
                   immortals
                   of
                   Iupiter
                   .
                   [
                   In
                   like
                   sort
                   as
                   we
                   use
                   [
                   Mortals
                   ]
                   for
                   [
                   Men
                   ]
                   :
                   So
                   Homer
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   also
                   he
                   adds
                   an
                   Epithet
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   importance
                   —
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   ]
                   This
                   follows
                   too
                   from
                   their
                   being
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   not
                   having
                   within
                   themselves
                   a
                   principle
                   of
                   corruption
                   ,
                   nor
                   being
                   liable
                   to
                   destruction
                   from
                   other
                   created
                   Power
                   :
                   For
                   nothing
                   is
                   so
                   immortal
                   as
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   annihilable
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   destroyed
                   by
                   that
                   power
                   ,
                   which
                   at
                   first
                   produced
                   it
                   .
                   As
                   to
                   him
                   therefore
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   mortal
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   this
                   sense
                   
                     he
                     only
                     and
                     no
                     other
                     hath
                     immortality
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   the
                   Apostle
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   1
                   Tim.
                   6.16
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   only
                   is
                   absolutely
                   immutable
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   [
                   
                     omnimodam
                     necessitatem
                     essendi
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Schools
                   speak
                   ]
                   an
                   every-way
                   necessary
                   Existence
                   ;
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   Beings
                   have
                   an
                   essential
                   dependance
                   upon
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   a
                   possibility
                   of
                   ceasing
                   to
                   be
                   with
                   respect
                   to
                   his
                   Will
                   ;
                   nay
                   I
                   may
                   add
                   a
                   necessity
                   of
                   not-being
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   pleaseth
                   .
                   Hence
                   possibly
                   the
                   Angels
                   are
                   call'd
                   by
                   
                     Max.
                     Ty●ius
                  
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ]
                   Immortals
                   of
                   the
                   second
                   Rate
                   ;
                   
                   and
                   Damascen
                   puts
                   it
                   into
                   his
                   Definition
                   of
                   Angelic
                   Nature
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ]
                   
                     receiving
                     by
                     Grace
                     a
                     natural
                     Immortality
                     .
                  
                   ]
                   It
                   being
                   a
                   known
                   maxime
                   of
                   his
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   ]
                   
                     whatever
                     was
                     made
                     is
                     also
                     mutable
                     .
                  
                   ]
                   —
                   And
                   with
                   this
                   interpretation
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   somewhat
                   qualifie
                   that
                   of
                   Tatianus
                   concerning
                   the
                   Soul
                   of
                   
                   Man
                   ,
                   
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   ]
                   
                     That
                     it
                     is
                     of
                     it self
                     mortal
                     ,
                     but
                     yet
                     in
                     a
                     capa●ility
                     of
                     not
                     dying
                  
                   :
                   The
                   rather
                   because
                   he
                   accuseth
                   Aristotle
                   ,
                   
                   [
                   
                     quod
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     ]
                     for
                     rejecting
                     or
                     impeaching
                     the
                     immortality
                     of
                     the
                     Soul.
                  
                   
                   But
                   this
                   by
                   the
                   way
                   .
                   —
                   Theodoret
                   decides
                   the
                   matter
                   well
                   :
                   God
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     is
                     properly
                     immortal
                     ,
                     for
                     he
                     is
                     so
                     essentially
                     and
                     independently
                     ;
                     but
                     Angels
                     and
                     the
                     Souls
                     of
                     Men
                     hold
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     must
                     conse●uently
                     own
                     their
                     immortality
                     as
                     his
                     gift
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   But
                   yet
                   ●arther
                   ;
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   said
                   ,
                   have
                   not
                   that
                   principle
                   of
                   corruption
                   within
                   themselves
                   ,
                   which
                   Elementary
                   Bodies
                   have
                   ,
                   nor
                   are
                   they
                   lyable
                   to
                   a
                   pernicious
                   and
                   destructive
                   violence
                   from
                   Creatures
                   without
                   ,
                   as
                   our
                   Life
                   is
                   sometimes
                   from
                   the
                   meanest
                   and
                   most
                   inconsiderable
                   .
                   
                     Fear
                     not
                     them
                     that
                     kill
                     the
                     Body
                     ,
                  
                   
                   saith
                   our
                   blessed
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     after
                     that
                     have
                     no
                     more
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     can
                     do
                  
                   ;
                   are
                   at
                   their
                   
                     ne
                     plus
                     ultra
                  
                   .
                   The
                   Soul
                   or
                   Spirit
                   is
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ]
                   quite
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   reach
                   :
                   kill
                   that
                   they
                   cannot
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   manumit
                   ,
                   and
                   set
                   it
                   free
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Angels
                   are
                   such
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   as
                   cannot
                   Die
                   ,
                   is
                   sufficiently
                   intimated
                   ,
                   when
                   this
                   is
                   made
                   the
                   demonstration
                   of
                   our
                   immortality
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   be
                   raised
                   hereafter
                   ,
                   [
                   and
                   consequently
                   our
                   not
                   eating
                   and
                   drinking
                   ,
                   marrying
                   and
                   giving
                   in
                   marriage
                   then
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   the
                   appendag●s
                   of
                   this
                   mortal
                   decaying
                   ,
                   and
                   perishing
                   state
                   on
                   Earth
                   .
                   
                   ]
                   
                     The
                     children
                     of
                     this
                     world
                     marry
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     given
                     in
                     marriage
                     ;
                     but
                     they
                     ,
                     which
                     shall
                     be
                     accounted
                     worthy
                     to
                     attain
                     that
                     world
                     and
                     the
                     resurrection
                     from
                     the
                     dead
                     ,
                     neither
                     marry
                     nor
                     are
                     given
                     in
                     marriage
                     ,
                     neither
                     can
                     they
                     die
                     any
                     more
                     ;
                     For
                     they
                     are
                     equal
                     unto
                     the
                     Angels
                     .
                  
                   And
                   therefore
                   the
                   Apostle
                   Saint
                   Paul
                   calls
                   the
                   Body
                   too
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   raised
                   up
                   in
                   incorruption
                   ,
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     a
                     spiritual
                     Body
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   thus
                   much
                   shall
                   suffice
                   to
                   have
                   spoken
                   of
                   the
                   
                   Nature
                   of
                   Angelical
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   so
                   far
                   as
                   we
                   understand
                   it
                   ,
                   
                   who
                   skill
                   but
                   little
                   exactly
                   and
                   distinctly
                   of
                   our selves
                   ,
                   whereby
                   we
                   conclude
                   of
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   ,
                   may
                   add
                   safely
                   and
                   modestly
                   ,
                   [
                   without
                   the
                   danger
                   of
                   Scepticism
                   in
                   the
                   Case
                   ,
                   ]
                   as
                   Damascen
                   doth
                   in
                   the
                   close
                   of
                   his
                   Description
                   of
                   these
                   Beings
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   ]
                   
                     That
                     God
                     alone
                     ,
                     who
                     made
                     them
                     ,
                     knows
                     comprehensively
                     the
                     kind
                     and
                     limits
                     of
                     their
                     Being
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 Of
                 their
                 Number
                 and
                 Distinction
                 .
              
               
                 THirdly
                 ,
                 We
                 pass
                 on
                 next
                 to
                 their
                 Number
                 and
                 Multitude
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 that
                 Head
                 to
                 treat
                 somewhat
                 of
                 their
                 Distinction
                 and
                 Order
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Apostle
                 refers
                 to
                 
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   ]
                   Are
                   they
                   not
                   all
                
                 —
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   I.
                   Of
                   their
                   Multitude
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Angels
                   are
                   many
                   .
                   Consider
                   them
                   ,
                   
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   divided
                   now
                   into
                   two
                   sorts
                   ,
                   Good
                   and
                   Evil
                   ,
                   the
                   Angels
                   that
                   stand
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Angels
                   that
                   fell
                   ,
                   you
                   will
                   find
                   very
                   many
                   ,
                   a
                   great
                   number
                   ,
                   under
                   both
                   Heads
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Scripture
                   of
                   the
                   O●d
                   Testament
                   is
                   somewhat
                   silent
                   in
                   relating
                   to
                   us
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   the
                   fall
                   of
                   Angels
                   ;
                   though
                   it
                   evidently
                   enough
                   suppose
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   refer
                   to
                   it
                   .
                   But
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   we
                   have
                   more
                   express
                   and
                   frequent
                   mention
                   thereof
                   .
                   Our
                   
                   blessed
                   Saviour
                   speaks
                   of
                   the
                   Devil
                   as
                   
                     a
                     murderer
                     from
                     the
                     beginning
                  
                   ,
                   
                   
                     who
                     abode
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     a
                     Lyar
                     and
                     the
                     Father
                     o●
                     Lies
                     .
                  
                   
                   Saint
                   Iohn
                   also
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     De●il
                     sinneth
                     from
                     the
                     beginning
                     .
                  
                   [
                   And
                   the
                   wo●d
                   Devil
                   includes
                   all
                   the
                   Apostate
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   sometimes
                   call'd
                   plurally
                   Devils
                   ,
                   Saint
                   Iames
                   2.19
                   .
                   and
                   sometimes
                   more
                   distinctly
                   ▪
                   
                     The
                     Devil
                     and
                     his
                     Angels
                  
                   .
                   ]
                   Saint
                   Peter
                   puts
                   their
                   sin
                   and
                   punishment
                   together
                   :
                   
                   
                     If
                     God
                     spared
                     not
                     the
                     An●els
                     that
                     sinned
                     ,
                     but
                     cast
                     them
                     down
                     to
                     Hell
                     ,
                     and
                     deliver'd
                     them
                     into
                     chains
                     of
                     darkness
                     to
                     be
                     reserv'd
                     unto
                     Iudgment
                     .
                  
                   
                   —
                   And
                   in
                   like
                   mann●r
                   Saint
                   
                     Iude
                     ;
                     The
                     Angels
                     ,
                     which
                     k●pt
                     not
                     their
                     first
                     estate
                     ,
                     but
                     left
                     their
                     own
                     habitation
                     ,
                  
                   〈◊〉
                   
                     hath
                     res●rved
                     in
                     chains
                     under
                     darkn●ss
                     unto
                     the
                     judgment
                     of
                     the
                     great
                     day
                     .
                  
                   —
                   All
                   without
                   question
                   innocent
                   and
                   holy
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   being
                   made
                   by
                   a
                   good
                   and
                   holy
                   God
                   ;
                   but
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   abuse
                   of
                   their
                   liberty
                   ,
                   or
                   free-will
                   ,
                   prevaricating
                   and
                   rebelling
                   against
                   their
                   Maker
                   and
                   Soveraign
                   ,
                   were
                   thereupon
                   cast
                   down
                   from
                   the
                   Regions
                   of
                   Light
                   above
                   ,
                   and
                   left
                   under
                   an
                   irreversible
                   sentence
                   of
                   condemnation
                   .
                   But
                   these
                   Devils
                   were
                   not
                   such
                   by
                   Nature
                   or
                   Creation
                   ,
                   
                   as
                   the
                   Manichees
                   and
                   Priscillianists
                   taught
                   of
                   old
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   a
                   voluntary
                   degeneracy
                   .
                   Theodoret
                   conceives
                   it
                   sufficiently
                   demonstrated
                   from
                   the
                   goodness
                   of
                   their
                   Maker
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   righteousness
                   of
                   their
                   Judg.
                   How
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     could
                     he
                     be
                     call'd
                     good
                     ,
                     were
                     he
                     the
                     creator
                     of
                     vice
                     ?
                  
                   or
                   ,
                   
                     how
                     just
                     and
                     righteous
                     ,
                     should
                     he
                     punish
                     a
                     nature
                     ,
                     which
                     could
                     do
                     no
                     good
                     ,
                     and
                     were
                     ingaged
                     by
                     him
                     in
                     a
                     necessity
                     of
                     sin
                  
                   ?
                
                 
                   Many
                   things
                   are
                   said
                   by
                   the
                   Fathers
                   of
                   their
                   Fall
                   ,
                   or
                   Sins
                   in
                   particular
                   ,
                   as
                   Pride
                   and
                   Envy
                   ,
                   &c.
                   nay
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   lust
                   ,
                   applying
                   to
                   that
                   purpose
                   Gen.
                   6.2
                   .
                   But
                   Theodoret
                   ,
                   whom
                   I
                   just
                   now
                   quoted
                   ,
                   censures
                   that
                   opinion
                   for
                   a
                   piece
                   of
                   gross
                   ignorance
                   and
                   dotage
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   digress
                   further
                   into
                   this
                   speculation
                   :
                   from
                   hence
                   now
                   is
                   the
                   distinction
                   of
                   good
                   and
                   evil
                   Angels
                   ;
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   an
                   Host
                   of
                   each
                   ,
                   
                     Michael
                     and
                     his
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     The
                     Dragon
                     ,
                     that
                     old
                     Serpent
                     ,
                     call'd
                     the
                     Devil
                     and
                     Satan
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     Angels
                     ,
                  
                   Rev.
                   12.7.9
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   one
                   sort
                   are
                   call'd
                   ,
                   
                     signanter
                     ,
                     The
                     Angels
                  
                   .
                   
                   
                     Angels
                     of
                     God.
                     Holy
                     Angels
                     .
                     Angels
                     of
                     Heaven
                     .
                  
                   (
                   From
                   their
                   proper
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Seat
                   and
                   Habitation
                   )
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   sense
                   ▪
                   
                     Angels
                     of
                     Light.
                     The
                     elect
                     or
                     choice
                     Angels
                     .
                  
                   —
                   The
                   other
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Evil
                     Angels
                     .
                     Wicked
                     and
                     unclean
                     Spirits
                     .
                     The
                     Angels
                     that
                     sinned
                     .
                     The
                     Devil
                     and
                     his
                     Angels
                     .
                     The
                     Rulers
                     of
                     the
                     darkness
                     of
                     this
                     World
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                   Of
                   whom
                   I
                   shall
                   say
                   little
                   more
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   their
                   number
                   is
                   supposed
                   great
                   and
                   formidable
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   Eph.
                   6.12
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   read
                   of
                   a
                   Legion
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   one
                   Man
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   intimated
                   before
                   also
                   )
                   Saint
                   Mark
                   5.15
                   .
                   and
                   our
                   Saviour
                   insinuates
                   divers
                   sorts
                   among
                   them
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     This
                     kind
                     of
                     Devils
                     goeth
                     not
                     out
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     fasting
                     and
                     prayer
                     ,
                  
                   Saint
                   Matth.
                   17.21
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   our
                   comfort
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   good
                   Angels
                   exceed
                   them
                   ,
                   most
                   probably
                   ,
                   in
                   number
                   .
                   [
                   This
                   Eustachius
                   collects
                   from
                   ,
                   
                   Revel
                   .
                   12.4
                   .
                   where
                   the
                   Dragon
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   draw
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     third
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Stars
                     of
                     Heaven
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   Aquinas
                   from
                   2
                   Kings
                   6.16
                   .
                   which
                   he
                   expounds
                   
                     de
                     bonis
                     &
                     malis
                     Angelis
                     .
                     They
                     that
                     be
                     with
                     us
                     are
                     more
                     than
                     they
                     that
                     be
                     with
                     them
                     .
                  
                   ]
                   To
                   be
                   sure
                   ,
                   in
                   wisdom
                   and
                   strength
                   ;
                   for
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                   ]
                   
                     Wickedness
                     doth
                     naturally
                     debase
                     ,
                     impair
                     and
                     weaken
                     the
                     powers
                     and
                     faculties
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   the
                   good
                   have
                   the
                   increases
                   of
                   divine
                   grace
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   evil
                   are
                   in
                   chains
                   and
                   bonds
                   ;
                   
                   and
                   we
                   never
                   read
                   of
                   a
                   conflict
                   between
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   good
                   come
                   off
                   conquerours
                   .
                   Our
                   blessed
                   Saviour
                   mentions
                   
                     more
                     than
                     twelve
                     legions
                  
                   ,
                   [
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   by
                   computation
                   
                   79992.
                   
                   
                   ]
                   
                     Thinkest
                     thou
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     cannot
                     pray
                     to
                     my
                     Father
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     shall
                     presently
                     give
                     me
                     more
                     than
                     twelve
                     legions
                     of
                     Angels
                     .
                  
                   Whereas
                   we
                   read
                   but
                   of
                   one
                   legion
                   of
                   the
                   evil
                   ones
                   together
                   .
                   ]
                   
                     The
                     Chariots
                     of
                     God
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   )
                   
                     are
                     twenty
                     thousand
                     ,
                     even
                     thousands
                     of
                     Angels
                     ,
                  
                   Ps.
                   78.17
                   .
                   The
                   Margin
                   hath
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     even
                     many
                     thousands
                     of
                     Angels
                  
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   Prophet
                   Daniel
                   we
                   have
                   mention
                   of
                   [
                   
                     myriades
                     myriadum
                     ]
                     Thousand
                     thousands
                     ministring
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     ten
                     thousand
                     times
                     ten
                     thousands
                     before
                     him
                     ,
                  
                   ch
                   .
                   7.10
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   again
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Revelations
                     :
                     Many
                     Angels
                     about
                     the
                     Throne
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     number
                     of
                     them
                     was
                     ten
                     thousand
                     times
                     ten
                     thousand
                     ,
                     and
                     thousands
                     of
                     thousands
                     .
                  
                   A
                   certain
                   and
                   definite
                   number
                   for
                   a
                   vast
                   but
                   uncertain
                   .
                   Our
                   Apostle
                   to
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   therefore
                   speaks
                   of
                   them
                   more
                   indefinitely
                   ,
                   as
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   counted
                   up
                   .
                   
                     An
                     innumerable
                     company
                     of
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   ch
                   .
                   12.12
                   .
                   So
                   we
                   translate
                   and
                   English
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   Greek
                   is
                   only
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   ]
                   
                     Myriads
                     of
                     Angels
                  
                   ;
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   as
                   we
                   do
                   elsewhere
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   ]
                   
                     an
                     innumerable
                     multitude
                  
                   ,
                   Saint
                   Luke
                   12.1
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   ,
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     God's
                     Host
                  
                   ;
                   
                   and
                   Bildad
                   asks
                   the
                   question
                   ,
                   
                     Is
                     there
                     any
                     number
                     of
                     his
                     Armies
                  
                   ?
                   We
                   may
                   sooner
                   reckon
                   up
                   the
                   Stars
                   in
                   the
                   Firmament
                   ,
                   than
                   number
                   out
                   those
                   Morning-Stars
                   .
                
                 
                   Orpheus
                   it
                   seems
                   ,
                   counted
                   upon
                   three
                   hundred
                   sixty
                   and
                   five
                   ,
                   [
                   as
                   many
                   as
                   there
                   are
                   days
                   in
                   the
                   year
                   .
                   ]
                   Hesiod
                   three
                   Myriads
                   ,
                   
                     
                       
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       ,
                    
                     
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                   But
                   ,
                   as
                   Lactantius
                   replies
                   upon
                   the
                   one
                   ,
                   so
                   
                     Max.
                     Tyrius
                  
                   upon
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   more
                   than
                   so
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   innumerable
                   .
                
                 
                   Pythagoras
                   taught
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     all
                     the
                     Air
                     was
                     full
                     of
                     
                     them
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   Apuleius
                   delivers
                   out
                   of
                   
                     Plato
                     ,
                     De
                     Deo
                     Socratis
                  
                   .
                   And
                   Suarez
                   thinks
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   Aristotle
                   referr'd
                   to
                   these
                   Beings
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   commend●d
                   that
                   of
                   
                     Thales
                     ,
                     [
                     omnia
                     esse
                     Deorum
                     plena
                     ,
                     ]
                     That
                     all
                     places
                     abound
                     with
                     Gods.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   Some
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   
                   from
                   the
                   Parable
                   Saint
                   Luke
                   15.
                   have
                   reckon'd
                   their
                   number
                   compar'd
                   with
                   Man-kind
                   ,
                   as
                   ninety-nine
                   to
                   one
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   *
                   Aquinas
                   concludes
                   ,
                   That
                   these
                   Immaterial
                   Substances
                   do
                   incomparably
                   exceed
                   all
                   the
                   Material
                   in
                   their
                   Multitude
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   II.
                   Of
                   their
                   Order
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   in
                   this
                   vast
                   multitude
                   there
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   a
                   setled
                   Order
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Cement
                   of
                   all
                   Society
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   alone
                   ,
                   which
                   distinguisheth
                   it
                   from
                   a
                   confused
                   heap
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   the
                   holy
                   Scriptures
                   sufficiently
                   declare
                   ;
                   though
                   ,
                   what
                   that
                   Order
                   is
                   in
                   particular
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   left
                   to
                   seek
                   ,
                   and
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   over-peremptory
                   in
                   determining
                   beyond
                   what
                   is
                   written
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   very
                   fallen
                   Angels
                   retain
                   yet
                   some
                   Order
                   among
                   them
                   ,
                   without
                   which
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Darkness
                   it self
                   could
                   never
                   stand
                   ,
                   Saint
                   Matth.
                   12.26
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   ,
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Devil
                     and
                     his
                     Angels
                     .
                     The
                     Dragon
                     and
                     his
                     Angels
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     Beelzebub
                     the
                     Prince
                     of
                     the
                     Devils
                     ,
                  
                   ver
                   .
                   24.
                   
                   Some
                   chief
                   Devil
                   whom
                   Trismegist
                   stiles
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   call'd
                   elsewhere
                   Satan
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     Prince
                     of
                     the
                     Power
                     of
                     the
                     Air
                     ▪
                     Ephes.
                  
                   2.2
                   .
                   and
                   thought
                   to
                   be
                   that
                   Lucifer
                   ,
                   spoken
                   of
                   by
                   the
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   Isa.
                   14.12
                   .
                   
                     How
                     art
                     thou
                     fallen
                     from
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     O
                     Lucifer
                     ,
                     Son
                     of
                     the
                     Morning
                     !
                  
                   Which
                   ,
                   however
                   it
                   be
                   understood
                   there
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   Babylon
                   ,
                   may
                   yet
                   be
                   judged
                   to
                   compare
                   his
                   sudden
                   
                   and
                   miserable
                   fall
                   to
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Ring-leader
                   among
                   the
                   Apostate-Angels
                   ;
                   whereat
                   our
                   blessed
                   ▪
                   Saviour
                   is
                   conceived
                   to
                   have
                   glanced
                   too
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   Saint
                   Luke
                   10.18
                   .
                   
                     I
                     beheld
                     Satan
                     falling
                     from
                     Heaven
                     like
                     Lightning
                     .
                  
                   Agreeably
                   to
                   this
                   exposition
                   also
                   
                     August
                     .
                     Steuchus
                  
                   ,
                   
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Eugubium
                   ,
                   writes
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   evil
                   Spirits
                   were
                   call'd
                   by
                   Empedocles
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   ]
                   and
                   Rhodiginus
                   thinks
                   that
                   Pythagoras
                   meant
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   taught
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     animam
                     factis
                     alis
                     è
                     coelo
                     labi
                     .
                  
                   ]
                
                 
                   We
                   cannot
                   doubt
                   then
                   but
                   there
                   is
                   Order
                   much
                   more
                   among
                   the
                   good
                   Angels
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   sure
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     acies
                     ordinata
                  
                   ]
                   a
                   well-ordered
                   Host.
                   We
                   read
                   expresly
                   of
                   an
                   Arch-Angel
                   ,
                   1
                   Thes.
                   4.16
                   .
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     Angelorum
                     princeps
                  
                   ]
                   a
                   Chief
                   or
                   Leading
                   Angel
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   
                     Michael
                     the
                     Arch-angel
                  
                   by
                   name
                   ,
                   Saint
                   Iude
                   9.
                   
                   
                     Michael
                     and
                     his
                     Angels
                     ,
                     Revel
                     .
                  
                   12.7
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   Michael
                   is
                   said
                   else-where
                   to
                   be
                   [
                   
                     u●us
                     è
                     principibus
                     primis
                     ,
                     ]
                     Dan.
                  
                   10.13
                   .
                   
                     One
                     of
                     the
                     Chief
                     Princes
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   intimates
                   plainly
                   that
                   there
                   were
                   others
                   of
                   them
                   besides
                   ;
                   [
                   
                     seven
                     in
                     number
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   
                     Clemens
                     Alexandrin
                  
                   .
                   
                   which
                   is
                   also
                   favoured
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   by
                   Tobit
                   12.15
                   .
                   but
                   Zech.
                   4.10
                   .
                   and
                   Revel
                   .
                   c.
                   1.4
                   .
                   —
                   4.5
                   .
                   —
                   5.6
                   .
                   ]
                   This
                   Michael
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   ,
                   General
                   of
                   the
                   Host
                   ,
                   bearing
                   in
                   his
                   name
                   a
                   Proclamation
                   of
                   Divine
                   Glory
                   and
                   Majesty
                   ;
                   for
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   interpreted
                   ,
                   [
                   who
                   as
                   God!
                   ]
                   —
                   And
                   then
                   we
                   read
                   also
                   of
                   Gabriel
                   ,
                   the
                   mighty
                   Gabriel
                   [
                   a
                   strong
                   man
                   of
                   God
                   ]
                   as
                   his
                   name
                   imports
                   .
                   He
                   was
                   sent
                   to
                   Daniel
                   to
                   make
                   him
                   understand
                   the
                   Vision
                   ,
                   Dan.
                   8.16
                   .
                   —
                   9.21
                   .
                   And
                   after
                   to
                   Zacharias
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     am
                     Gabriel
                     that
                     stand
                     in
                     the
                     presence
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   Saint
                   Luke
                   1.19
                   .
                   And
                   then
                   a
                   Commissioned
                   Embassador
                   to
                   the
                   blessed●Virgin
                   ,
                   ver
                   .
                   26
                   ,
                   27.
                   
                
                 
                   These
                   two
                   are
                   the
                   only
                   names
                   upon
                   Record
                   in
                   the
                   Canonical-Books
                   ,
                   [
                   Michael
                   and
                   Gabriel
                   .
                   ]
                
                 
                 
                   But
                   four
                   others
                   we
                   have
                   in
                   the
                   Apochrypha
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   best
                   Registers
                   next
                   of
                   Jewish
                   Belief
                   and
                   Traditions
                   .
                
                 
                   Raphael
                   [
                   
                     i.
                     e.
                  
                   Physick
                   of
                   God
                   ]
                   a
                   divine
                   and
                   heavenly
                   Physitian
                   ,
                   
                   sent
                   to
                   heal
                   Tobit
                   and
                   his
                   Daughter
                   in
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   bind
                   Asmodeus
                   the
                   evil
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   Tob.
                   3.17
                   .
                   —
                   12.14
                   .
                   who
                   saith
                   of
                   himself
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     am
                     Raphael
                     ,
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     seven
                     H.
                     Angels
                     .
                  
                   —
                
                 
                   Vriel
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     i.
                     e.
                  
                   Light
                   of
                   God
                   ]
                   sent
                   unto
                   Esdras
                   ,
                   to
                   declare
                   and
                   manifest
                   his
                   ignorance
                   in
                   God's
                   Judgments
                   ,
                   2
                   Esdras
                   4.1
                   .
                
                 
                   Ieremiel
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     i.
                     e.
                  
                   Mercy
                   of
                   God
                   ]
                   call'd
                   an
                   Archangel
                   ,
                   2
                   Esdras
                   4.36
                   .
                   And
                
                 
                   Salathiel
                   or
                   Sealthiel
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     i.
                     e.
                  
                   asked
                   of
                   God
                   ]
                   stiled
                   the
                   
                     Captain
                     of
                     the
                     People
                  
                   ,
                   2
                   Esdras
                   5.16
                   .
                
                 
                   These
                   are
                   supposed
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   names
                   of
                   particular
                   Angels
                   of
                   some
                   special
                   note
                   and
                   eminence
                   among
                   the
                   rest
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Hebrew
                   Doctors
                   have
                   many
                   more
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   may
                   take
                   occasion
                   ,
                   possibly
                   ,
                   to
                   touch
                   hereafter
                   .
                
                 
                   Two
                   other
                   words
                   yet
                   there
                   are
                   in
                   Sacred-Writ
                   ,
                   which
                   seem
                   to
                   denote
                   certain
                   Orders
                   among
                   them
                   ,
                   [
                   Cherubim
                   and
                   Seraphim
                   .
                   ]
                
                 
                   Cherubim
                   ]
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   Angels
                   of
                   Knowledg
                   ,
                   as
                   Saint
                   Hierom
                   interprets
                   the
                   word
                   .
                   
                   But
                   others
                   from
                   Cherub
                   ,
                   a
                   Figure
                   or
                   Image
                   ;
                   others
                   from
                   the
                   Letter
                   Chi
                   ,
                   a
                   note
                   of
                   Similitude
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Chaldee
                   word
                   ,
                   which
                   signifies
                   [
                   
                     puerum
                     &
                     juvenem
                  
                   ]
                   a
                   Youth
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   they
                   were
                   usually
                   represented
                   in
                   the
                   shape
                   of
                   a
                   Young
                   Man
                   with
                   Wings
                   :
                   of
                   a
                   Man
                   ,
                   to
                   shew
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   intellectual
                   creatures
                   ;
                   of
                   a
                   young
                   Man
                   ,
                   to
                   express
                   their
                   vigour
                   and
                   strength
                   ;
                   and
                   with
                   Wings
                   added
                   ,
                   to
                   declare
                   their
                   agility
                   ,
                   and
                   dispatch
                   .
                   —
                   These
                   we
                   read
                   ,
                   were
                   placed
                   
                     at
                     the
                     East
                     of
                     the
                     Garden
                     of
                     Eden
                     with
                     a
                     flaming-Sword
                     ,
                     which
                     turned
                     every
                     way
                     to
                     keep
                     the
                     way
                     of
                     the
                     Tree
                     of
                     Life
                     ,
                  
                   Gen.
                   3.24
                   .
                   And
                   their
                   Figures
                   were
                   appointed
                   
                   over
                   the
                   Mercy-Seat
                   in
                   the
                   Tabernacle
                   and
                   Temple
                   ,
                   and
                   on
                   the
                   Doors
                   and
                   Walls
                   ,
                   Exod.
                   25.
                   1
                   
                   King.
                   6.
                   and
                   we
                   meet
                   with
                   them
                   again
                   in
                   the
                   Prophet
                   Ezechiel
                   c.
                   10.
                   
                
                 
                   Seraphim
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   Angels
                   of
                   Zeal
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     Angeli
                     formâ
                     igneâ
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   Grot.
                   ]
                   described
                   ,
                   
                     Each
                     of
                     them
                     with
                     six
                     wings
                     ,
                     and
                     crying
                     one
                     to
                     another
                     ,
                     holy
                     ,
                     holy
                     ,
                     holy
                     ,
                  
                   Isa.
                   6.2
                   .
                   Their
                   name
                   is
                   from
                   an
                   Hebrew
                   Root
                   ,
                   which
                   signifies
                   to
                   [
                   burn
                   ]
                   and
                   so
                   they
                   were
                   call'd
                   ,
                   possibly
                   ,
                   from
                   their
                   
                     touching
                     the
                     Prophets
                     Lips
                     with
                     a
                     burning-Coal
                     taken
                     from
                     the
                     Altar
                     ,
                  
                   ver
                   .
                   6.
                   or
                   else
                   ,
                   more
                   generally
                   ,
                   from
                   their
                   ardent-zeal
                   and
                   flame
                   in
                   the
                   executing
                   of
                   God's
                   will
                   and
                   serving
                   of
                   him
                   ;
                   according
                   to
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   ,
                   
                     Who
                     maketh
                     his
                     Ministers
                     a
                     flame
                     of
                     Fire
                     ,
                  
                   Ps.
                   104.4
                   .
                   cited
                   by
                   our
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   1.7
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   New-Testament
                   we
                   may
                   observe
                   ,
                   how
                   upon
                   our
                   blessed
                   Saviour's
                   Birth
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Angel
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                  
                   [
                   probably
                   ,
                   the
                   Angel
                   Gabriel
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   sent
                   before
                   to
                   Zacharias
                   and
                   the
                   Virgin
                   ]
                   
                     proclaims
                     the
                     joyful
                     news
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   suddenly
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Text
                   ,
                   
                     there
                     was
                     with
                     that
                     Angel
                     a
                     multitude
                     of
                     the
                     heavenly
                     host
                     ,
                     praising
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   —
                   Saint
                   Luke
                   2.10
                   ,
                   13.
                   singing
                   their
                   Christ-Mass
                   Carole
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   following
                   of
                   him
                   as
                   their
                   praecentor
                   and
                   chief
                   of
                   the
                   Choire
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Apostle
                   Saint
                   Paul
                   to
                   the
                   Colossians
                   mentions
                   the
                   Angels
                   under
                   four
                   distinct
                   Appellatives
                   ,
                   c.
                   1.16
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Thrones
                   ,
                   ]
                   which
                   are
                   royal
                   Seats
                   for
                   Kings
                   and
                   Monarchs
                   in
                   their
                   magnificence
                   and
                   glory
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Dominions
                   ,
                   ]
                   or
                   Lordships
                   .
                
                 
                   Principalities
                   ,
                   ]
                   connoting
                   special
                   and
                   peculiar
                   Jurisdiction
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Powers
                   ,
                   ]
                   such
                   as
                   have
                   right
                   to
                   execute
                   Authority
                   by
                   God's
                   appointment
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   his
                   bare
                   permission
                   only
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   which
                   we
                   may
                   add
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   Mighty
                   ,
                   ]
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   Epistle
                   to
                   the
                   Romans
                   ,
                   
                   c.
                   8.38
                   .
                   and
                   Ephes.
                   c.
                   1.20
                   ,
                   21.
                   and
                   the
                   first
                   Epistle
                   of
                   Saint
                   Peter
                   c.
                   3.22
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Abstract
                   all
                   along
                   (
                   as
                   is
                   usual
                   among
                   the
                   Orientals
                   )
                   for
                   the
                   Concrete
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     Kings
                     ,
                     Rulers
                     ,
                     Princes
                     ,
                     Potentates
                     ,
                     Mighty
                     ones
                     .
                  
                   And
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   Learned
                   conjecture
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   alludes
                   to
                   several
                   degrees
                   of
                   power
                   and
                   authority
                   observable
                   among
                   men
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   thereby
                   to
                   adumbrate
                   the
                   distinction
                   of
                   Angels
                   into
                   Superior
                   and
                   Inferior
                   :
                   Thrones
                   ]
                   for
                   Supreme
                   Monarchs
                   ;
                   Dominions
                   ]
                   for
                   lesser
                   Kings
                   ;
                   Principalities
                   ]
                   for
                   the
                   Governours
                   of
                   Provinces
                   and
                   Cities
                   ;
                   Powers
                   and
                   Mights
                   ]
                   for
                   lower
                   Magistrates
                   and
                   their
                   Officers
                   .
                   Saint
                   Hierom
                   conceives
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   had
                   these
                   several
                   Names
                   either
                   from
                   the
                   Traditions
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   or
                   his
                   own
                   mystical
                   interpretation
                   of
                   certain
                   parcels
                   of
                   the
                   Old-Testament
                   History
                   .
                   
                     Arbitror
                     [
                     Apostolum
                     ]
                     aut
                     de
                     Traditionibus
                     Hebraeorum
                     ea
                     ,
                     quae
                     secreta
                     sunt
                     ,
                     in
                     medium
                     protulisse
                     ;
                     aut
                     certè
                     quae
                     juxta
                     historiam
                     scripta
                     sunt
                     ,
                     cum
                     intelligeret
                     legem
                     esse
                     spiritualem
                     ,
                     sensisse
                     sublimiùs
                     ,
                     &
                     quod
                     de
                     Regibus
                     atque
                     Principibus
                     ,
                     Ducibus
                     quoque
                     ,
                     Tribunis
                     ,
                     &
                     Centurionibus
                     in
                  
                   Numeris
                   
                     &
                     in
                  
                   Regnorum
                   
                     libris
                     refertur
                     ,
                     imaginem
                     aliorum
                     Principum
                     Regumque
                     cognovisse
                     ,
                     quod
                     sc.
                     in
                     coelestibus
                     sint
                     Potestates
                     atque
                     virtutes
                     &
                     caetera
                     Ministeriorum
                     vocabula
                     ,
                  
                   Hier.
                   in
                   Ephes
                   .
                   1.
                   
                
                 
                   Now
                   from
                   these
                   Names
                   and
                   Words
                   found
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   some
                   have
                   ventur'd
                   to
                   determine
                   and
                   marshal
                   the
                   Coelestial
                   Hierarchy
                   of
                   Angels
                   into
                   their
                   several
                   and
                   distinct
                   Orders
                   .
                   Whence
                   we
                   have
                   in
                   the
                   Schools
                   nine
                   Orders
                   of
                   Angels
                   ,
                   
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   from
                   Dionysius
                   the
                   Areopagite
                   Saint
                   Paul's
                   Scholar
                   .
                   Thus
                   the
                   Hierarchy
                   is
                   divided
                   into
                   three
                   parts
                   ,
                   an
                   Uppermost
                   ,
                   a
                   Middle
                   ,
                   a
                   Lowest
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   each
                   of
                   these
                   are
                   placed
                   three
                   ranks
                   or
                   Choires
                   of
                   Angels
                   :
                   as
                   ,
                   
                     
                     
                       In
                       the
                       uppermost
                       
                         
                           Seraphim
                           ,
                        
                         
                           Cherubim
                           ,
                        
                         
                           Thrones
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       In
                       the
                       middle
                       ,
                       
                         
                           Dominions
                           ,
                        
                         
                           Mights
                           ,
                        
                         
                           Powers
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       In
                       the
                       lowest
                       ,
                       
                         
                           Principalities
                           ,
                        
                         
                           Arch-angels
                           ,
                        
                         
                           Angels
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   spoken
                   as
                   boldly
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   the
                   Author
                   of
                   the
                   Phansie
                   had
                   been
                   in
                   good
                   earnest
                   wrapt
                   up
                   with
                   Saint
                   Paul
                   into
                   the
                   third
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   seen
                   the
                   Scheme
                   of
                   their
                   Divine
                   Oeconomy
                   .
                   Only
                   that
                   holy
                   Apostle
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   he
                   heard
                   there
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   ]
                   
                     unutterable
                     words
                  
                   ,
                   2
                   Cor.
                   12.4
                   .
                   and
                   seems
                   to
                   have
                   warned
                   us
                   sufficiently
                   against
                   all
                   such
                   Gnostic's
                   ,
                   or
                   Pretenders
                   unto
                   extraordinary
                   knowledg
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   he
                   hath
                   given
                   this
                   Character
                   of
                   Vanity
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   ]
                   
                     intruding
                     into
                     those
                     things
                     which
                     they
                     have
                     not
                     seen
                     ,
                  
                   Coloss.
                   2.18
                   .
                   —
                   And
                   ,
                   certainly
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   minded
                   to
                   intimate
                   so
                   many
                   distinct
                   Orders
                   ,
                   he
                   could
                   easily
                   have
                   put
                   the
                   nine
                   Names
                   together
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   this
                   his
                   famed
                   Disciple
                   ;
                   or
                   ,
                   if
                   several
                   names
                   were
                   sufficient
                   to
                   denote
                   their
                   Orders
                   ,
                   he
                   could
                   have
                   added
                   more
                   to
                   the
                   number
                   ,
                   
                     e.
                     gr
                  
                   .
                   an
                   Order
                   of
                   Fighters
                   ,
                   
                   
                     the
                     heavenly
                     host
                  
                   ,
                   Saint
                   Luke
                   2.
                   an
                   Order
                   of
                   Watchers
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   Daniel
                   ;
                   a
                   Chorus
                   of
                   Morning-Stars
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   Iob
                   ;
                   and
                   another
                   of
                   the
                   Sons
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   Baronius
                   quotes
                   Ignatius
                   for
                   an
                   asserter
                   of
                   this
                   same
                   Hierarchy
                   in
                   
                     Ep.
                     ad
                     Trallenses
                  
                   :
                   
                   But
                   Vedelius
                   contends
                   against
                   him
                   strongly
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   whole
                   
                   period
                   ,
                   referr'd
                   to
                   ,
                   is
                   interpolated
                   and
                   supposititious
                   .
                   However
                   neither
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   enumeration
                   agree
                   with
                   Dionysius's
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   fresh
                   ones
                   among
                   them
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   ]
                
                 
                   
                     L.
                     Vallae
                  
                   in
                   his
                   Comment
                   upon
                   Revel
                   .
                   4.8
                   .
                   very
                   angerly
                   expostulates
                   with
                   the
                   Latins
                   for
                   omitting
                   nine
                   times
                   Holy
                   in
                   their
                   Versions
                   ,
                   
                   which
                   all
                   the
                   Greeks
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   have
                   in
                   that
                   place
                   ;
                   as
                   losing
                   by
                   this
                   defect
                   of
                   theirs
                   the
                   mystery
                   of
                   
                     ter
                     trinum
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   adds
                   ,
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   Orders
                   of
                   Angels
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   Revius
                   answers
                   him
                   well
                   enough
                   ,
                   
                   
                     That
                     this
                     was
                     the
                     Dream
                     of
                     a
                     counterfeit
                  
                   Dionysius
                   ;
                   
                     and
                     that
                     all
                     the
                     Greek
                     Copies
                     have
                     not
                     nine
                     times
                     Holy
                     there
                     ,
                     neither
                     ,
                     but
                     most
                     of
                     them
                     thrice
                     only
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   we
                   read
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   However
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   even
                   with
                   this
                   celebrated
                   number
                   ,
                   (
                   instead
                   of
                   a
                   more
                   serious
                   and
                   direct
                   opposition
                   )
                   it
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   amiss
                   here
                   to
                   remember
                   ,
                   that
                   some
                   have
                   ranged
                   the
                   Devils
                   into
                   nine
                   Orders
                   too
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   tell
                   us
                   ,
                   
                   are
                   [
                   Pseudothei
                   ]
                   False-Gods
                   ,
                   who
                   corrupt
                   Religion
                   ,
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   whom
                   they
                   call
                   Beelzebub
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   second
                   are
                   [
                   
                     Spiritus
                     mendaces
                  
                   ]
                   lying
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   one
                   of
                   whom
                   deceived
                   the
                   Prophets
                   in
                   the
                   days
                   of
                   Ahab
                   ,
                   1
                   Kings
                   22.
                   whose
                   Prince
                   is
                   named
                   Python
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   what
                   we
                   read
                   of
                   a
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Python
                   ,
                   Act.
                   16.16
                   .
                   which
                   we
                   English
                   
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Divination
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   third
                   are
                   [
                   
                     vasa
                     iniquitatis
                  
                   ]
                   Vessels
                   of
                   Iniquity
                   ,
                   from
                   whom
                   proceed
                   all
                   the
                   Flagitious
                   wickednesses
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   any-where
                   committed
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   whose
                   Prince
                   is
                   called
                   Belial
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   fourth
                   are
                   [
                   
                     Spiritus
                     ultores
                  
                   ]
                   Revenging
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   that
                   stir
                   up
                   strifes
                   among
                   Men
                   ,
                   and
                   urge
                   them
                   unto
                   private
                   Revenge
                   ,
                   whose
                   Prince
                   is
                   Asmod●us
                   ,
                   Tobit
                   3.
                   
                
                 
                 
                   In
                   the
                   fift
                   are
                   [
                   
                     Daemones
                     praestigiatores
                  
                   ]
                   Conjuring
                   and
                   Jugling
                   Devils
                   ,
                   the
                   Patrons
                   of
                   Witches
                   and
                   Inchanters
                   ,
                   who
                   by
                   such
                   kind
                   of
                   Magical
                   Practices
                   do
                   hurt
                   to
                   Men
                   ,
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   whom
                   is
                   call'd
                   Satan
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   sixth
                   are
                   [
                   
                     AEreae
                     potestates
                  
                   ]
                   the
                   Powers
                   of
                   the
                   Air
                   ,
                   who
                   ,
                   by
                   God's
                   permission
                   ,
                   raise
                   Storms
                   and
                   Tempests
                   ,
                   whose
                   Prince
                   they
                   call
                   Meris
                   or
                   Metiris
                   ,
                   [
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   whence
                   ,
                   nor
                   why
                   .
                   ]
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   seventh
                   are
                   [
                   Furiae
                   ]
                   the
                   Furies
                   ,
                   which
                   torment
                   the
                   minds
                   of
                   Men
                   after
                   Sin
                   committed
                   ,
                   and
                   work
                   divers
                   confusions
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   whose
                   Prince
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   Abaddon
                   or
                   Apollyon
                   ,
                   which
                   name
                   we
                   have
                   Reuel
                   .
                   9.
                   
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   eight
                   are
                   [
                   Criminatores
                   ]
                   the
                   Accusers
                   ,
                   who
                   lie
                   in
                   wait
                   against
                   the
                   Fame
                   and
                   honour
                   of
                   Good-men
                   ,
                   whose
                   Prince
                   is
                   Diabolus
                   ,
                   or
                   Astaroth
                   .
                   And
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   ninth
                   are
                   [
                   Tentatores
                   ]
                   the
                   Tempters
                   ,
                   those
                   evil
                   Spirits
                   that
                   seduce
                   by
                   subtlety
                   ,
                   whom
                   they
                   cannot
                   oppress
                   by
                   violence
                   ,
                   whose
                   Prince
                   they
                   call
                   Mammon
                   .
                
                 
                   Which
                   Distribution
                   I
                   alledge
                   not
                   to
                   avouch
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   as
                   an
                   instance
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   curiosity
                   ,
                   that
                   produced
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                   a
                   restless
                   and
                   unsatisfied
                   itch
                   of
                   Knowledg
                   ,
                   which
                   searcheth
                   into
                   all
                   depths
                   ,
                   and
                   spareth
                   neither
                   Heav'n
                   nor
                   Hell
                   in
                   its
                   presumption
                   ;
                   as
                   if
                   the
                   Motto
                   were
                   ,
                   
                     
                       Flectere
                       si
                       nequeo
                       superos
                       Acheronta
                       movebo
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   Of
                   like
                   Vanity
                   and
                   Rashness
                   are
                   the
                   Jewish
                   Cabalists
                   guilty
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   
                     Rabbi
                     Moses
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   Maimon
                   ,
                   assigns
                   ten
                   Degrees
                   of
                   Angels
                   ,
                   from
                   so
                   many
                   Words
                   which
                   he
                   picks
                   up
                   here
                   and
                   there
                   concerning
                   them
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   
                     Animalia
                     Sanctitatis
                  
                   .
                   ]
                   In
                   the
                   second
                   ,
                   Rotae
                   .
                   ]
                   In
                   the
                   third
                   ,
                   Ereellim
                   .
                   ]
                   In
                   the
                   fourth
                   ,
                   Casmallim
                   .
                   ]
                   In
                   the
                   fifth
                   ,
                   Seraphim
                   .
                   ]
                   In
                   the
                   sixth
                   ,
                   Maleacim
                   .
                   ]
                   
                   In
                   the
                   seventh
                   ,
                   Elohim
                   .
                   ]
                   In
                   the
                   eight
                   ,
                   
                     Filii
                     Elohim
                  
                   .
                   ]
                   In
                   the
                   ninth
                   ,
                   Cherubim
                   .
                   ]
                   In
                   the
                   tenth
                   ,
                   
                     Ischim
                     ,
                     sive
                     viri
                  
                   .
                   ]
                   The
                   first
                   ,
                   second
                   ,
                   and
                   fourth
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   
                     I.
                     Cappellus
                  
                   observes
                   are
                   taken
                   from
                   Ezech.
                   1.
                   but
                   Casm●llim
                   is
                   unfitly
                   put
                   for
                   a
                   peculiar
                   Order
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   name
                   rather
                   of
                   some
                   Colour
                   .
                   
                   The
                   fifth
                   ,
                   from
                   Isa.
                   6.
                   
                   The
                   third
                   ,
                   from
                   Isa.
                   33.7
                   .
                   but
                   absurdly
                   ;
                   for
                   though
                   the
                   Etymon
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   agree
                   well
                   enough
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     q.
                     d.
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     a
                     Beholder
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ]
                   yet
                   the
                   Prophet
                   attributes
                   Tears
                   and
                   Mourning
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   points
                   unto
                   the
                   Embassadors
                   sent
                   from
                   Hezekiah
                   to
                   Rabshakeh
                   .
                   The
                   sixth
                   is
                   the
                   Hebrew
                   for
                   Angels
                   .
                   The
                   seventh
                   from
                   Psal.
                   8.5
                   .
                   The
                   eight
                   ,
                   from
                   Iob
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   ninth
                   ,
                   from
                   Gen.
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   last
                   from
                   thence
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   Apparitions
                   of
                   Angels
                   ,
                   the
                   Scripture
                   often
                   saith
                   ,
                   the
                   Man
                   said
                   so
                   and
                   so
                   .
                   But
                   how
                   improperly
                   (
                   as
                   he
                   farther
                   adds
                   )
                   are
                   those
                   appellations
                   [
                   
                     Elohim
                     ,
                     filii
                     Elohim
                     ,
                     Maleacim
                     ,
                  
                   ]
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   Gods
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Sons
                     of
                     Gods
                     ,
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   common
                   Elogiums
                   agreeing
                   to
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   put
                   to
                   describe
                   certain
                   Orders
                   ?
                
                 
                   Others
                   of
                   the
                   Jewish-Masters
                   are
                   content
                   to
                   refer
                   to
                   three
                   Degrees
                   only
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   first
                   ,
                   
                   they
                   call
                   [
                   
                     intelligentias
                     à
                     materiâ
                     separatas
                  
                   ]
                   Intelligences
                   wholly
                   separate
                   from
                   matter
                   that
                   never
                   appeared
                   but
                   in
                   Prophetic
                   Vision
                   ▪
                   and
                   so
                   were
                   never
                   seen
                   but
                   heard
                   only
                   ,
                   yet
                   alway
                   stand
                   about
                   the
                   Throne
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   second
                   ,
                   they
                   call
                   [
                   
                     Angelos
                     Ministerii
                  
                   ]
                   Angels
                   of
                   Ministery
                   ,
                   made
                   to
                   govern
                   the
                   World
                   and
                   Minister
                   unto
                   good
                   Men
                   ,
                   dwelling
                   above
                   the
                   Orbs
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   call'd
                   the
                   Host
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   their
                   Ministry-sake
                   assuming
                   sometimes
                   of
                   visible
                   Forms
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   appearing
                   and
                   seen
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   third
                   ,
                   they
                   call
                   [
                   
                     Spiritus
                     sublunares
                  
                   ]
                   Sublunary
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   the
                   Executioners
                   of
                   Divine
                   Wrath
                   
                   and
                   Justice
                   ,
                   Angels
                   of
                   Destruction
                   and
                   Death
                   ;
                   whom
                   also
                   they
                   make
                   to
                   be
                   Male
                   and
                   Female
                   ,
                   to
                   Eat
                   and
                   Drink
                   ,
                   and
                   Gender
                   ,
                   and
                   Die
                   ,
                   and
                   succeed
                   each
                   other
                   ,
                   as
                   Men
                   do
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   [
                   This
                   is
                   much
                   like
                   the
                   Heathens
                   distinction
                   of
                   their
                   Genii
                   into
                   
                     Supercoelestes
                     ,
                     Coelestes
                     ,
                     Subcoelestes
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   forbear
                   to
                   prosecute
                   any
                   farther
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   bare
                   naming
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   ]
                
                 
                   Hereunto
                   ,
                   lastly
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   refer
                   the
                   *
                   Schoolmens
                   distinction
                   of
                   Angels
                   into
                   Assisting
                   and
                   Ministring
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   deliver
                   and
                   explain
                   it
                   ;
                   making
                   the
                   latter
                   to
                   be
                   only
                   those
                   of
                   the
                   lowest
                   Order
                   ,
                   even
                   as
                   the
                   Jewish
                   Rabbies
                   did
                   their
                   Angels
                   of
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   and
                   Sublunary
                   Spirits
                   .
                   Against
                   both
                   of
                   whom
                   the
                   Text
                   apparently
                   decides
                   the
                   Case
                   ,
                   
                     Are
                     they
                     not
                     all
                     ministring
                     Spirits
                     ?
                  
                   As
                   shall
                   be
                   afterwards
                   farther
                   declared
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   end
                   this
                   enquiry
                   ,
                   though
                   there
                   is
                   for
                   certain
                   a
                   most
                   excellent
                   Order
                   among
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   are
                   ,
                   probably
                   ,
                   different
                   Ranks
                   and
                   Degrees
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   yet
                   ,
                   what
                   they
                   are
                   in
                   particular
                   ,
                   is
                   no
                   where
                   revealed
                   for
                   our
                   satisfaction
                   ;
                   and
                   some
                   of
                   those
                   Denominations
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   relied
                   upon
                   in
                   Sacred
                   Writ
                   as
                   to
                   this
                   matter
                   ,
                   may
                   as
                   well
                   denote
                   distinct
                   Properties
                   and
                   perfections
                   of
                   each
                   individual
                   Angel
                   ,
                   or
                   certain
                   temporary
                   Offices
                   and
                   Imployments
                   only
                   ,
                   as
                   point
                   unto
                   the
                   setled
                   and
                   established
                   Order
                   among
                   them
                   all
                   .
                   The
                   Prophet
                   Ezechiel
                   ,
                   speaking
                   of
                   four
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   describes
                   them
                   every
                   one
                   alike
                   .
                   
                     They
                     four
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     had
                     the
                     face
                     of
                     a
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     face
                     of
                     a
                     lion
                     on
                     the
                     right-side
                  
                   ;
                   
                   
                     and
                     they
                     four
                     had
                     the
                     face
                     of
                     an
                     oxe
                     on
                     the
                     left
                     side
                     ,
                     they
                     four
                     also
                     had
                     the
                     face
                     of
                     an
                     eagle
                     ,
                  
                   Revel
                   .
                   1.10
                   .
                   The
                   like
                   to
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   again
                   ,
                   Revel
                   .
                   4.7
                   .
                   where
                   the
                   design
                   seems
                   to
                   be
                   to
                   represent
                   them
                   ,
                   in
                   way
                   of
                   Hieroglyphick
                   ,
                   Prudent
                   as
                   Men
                   ;
                   Couragious
                   as
                   Lions
                   ;
                   Laborious
                   
                   and
                   Industrious
                   as
                   Oxen
                   ;
                   and
                   Swift
                   as
                   Eagles
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   it
                   very
                   well
                   becomes
                   us
                   willingly
                   to
                   be
                   ignorant
                   of
                   what
                   our
                   Heav'nly
                   Father
                   hath
                   not
                   thought
                   good
                   to
                   make
                   known
                   unto
                   us
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   I
                   shall
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   ]
                   forbear
                   to
                   search
                   farther
                   into
                   what
                   is
                   hidden
                   and
                   concealed
                   ;
                   closing
                   this
                   Chapter
                   with
                   the
                   remarkable
                   instance
                   of
                   Saint
                   Augustin's
                   exemplary
                   modesty
                   in
                   the
                   present
                   Argument
                   ,
                   
                   (
                   as
                   I
                   did
                   the
                   foregoing
                   with
                   Damascen's
                   ,
                   )
                   
                     What
                     those
                     several
                     words
                     mean
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     whereby
                     the
                     Apostle
                     seems
                     to
                     comprize
                     the
                     universal
                     society
                     of
                     Angels
                     ,
                     Thrones
                     ,
                     Dominions
                     ,
                     Principalities
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                     and
                     how
                     they
                     differ
                     ,
                     let
                     them
                     tell
                     who
                     are
                     able
                     ;
                     if
                     they
                     can
                     but
                     prove
                     what
                     they
                     affirm
                     .
                     I
                     for
                     my
                     part
                     confess
                     my
                     ignorance
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 Of
                 the
                 Offices
                 of
                 Angels
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 fourth
                 Point
                 concerns
                 the
                 Function
                 ,
                 or
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 and
                 commission'd
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 that
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 will
                 more
                 fully
                 resolve
                 us
                 ,
                 designing
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 ,
                 to
                 promote
                 our
                 duty
                 and
                 comfort
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 to
                 satisfie
                 a
                 speculative
                 curiosity
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Are
                   they
                   not
                   all
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   ]
                   Liturgie
                   ,
                   or
                   ministring
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   ]
                   sent
                   forth
                   to
                   Minister
                   ?
                
                 saith
                 the
                 Text.
                 
                 
              
               
                 They
                 are
                 
                   all
                   Liturgic
                   Spirts
                
                 .
                 ]
                 The
                 word
                 hath
                 relation
                 to
                 public
                 and
                 honourable
                 Imployment
                 .
                 So
                 Princes
                 and
                 Magistrates
                 are
                 call'd
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 13.6
                 .
                 And
                 Christ
                 himself
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 great
                 
                 High-Priest
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 8.2
                 .
                 And
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 15.16
                 .
                 —
                 But
                 then
                 to
                 this
                 General
                 we
                 have
                 another
                 word
                 added
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 English
                 distinguisheth
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 ]
                 and
                 it
                 denotes
                 a
                 particular
                 service
                 under
                 the
                 former
                 ;
                 [
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 9.12
                 .
                 ]
                 Like
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Deacons
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 who
                 served
                 Tables
                 ,
                 and
                 provided
                 for
                 the
                 necessities
                 of
                 the
                 Poor
                 and
                 Needy
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 special
                 Deaconry
                 and
                 Service
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 [
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 ]
                 solemnly
                 sent
                 forth
                 and
                 Commissioned
                 ,
                 as
                 Legats
                 and
                 Officers
                 from
                 above
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 learned
                 Doctor
                 Hammond
                 interprets
                 the
                 
                   seven
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 
                 Revel
                 .
                 1.4
                 .
                 and
                 4.5
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Angels
                   which
                   attend
                   and
                   wait
                   upon
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   as
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Sanhedrim
                   the
                   Officers
                   waiting
                   on
                   the
                   Head
                   of
                   the
                   Sanhedrim
                   to
                   go
                   on
                   all
                   their
                   Messages
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   the
                   Deacons
                   to
                   attend
                   the
                   commands
                   of
                   the
                   Governour
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   perform
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 Now
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 take
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 Imploy
                 and
                 Ministration
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 consider
                 of
                 it
                 distinctly
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     With
                     reference
                     unto
                     God
                     himself
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     To
                     Christ
                     ,
                     God-Man
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     To
                     the
                     whole
                     World
                     ,
                     especially
                     of
                     Mankind
                     ;
                     and
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     To
                     the
                     faithful
                     Servants
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     Christ
                     ,
                     call'd
                     in
                     the
                     Text
                     ,
                     the
                     
                       Heirs
                       of
                       Salvation
                    
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   I.
                   Their
                   Ministry
                   unto
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   Ministring
                   Spirits
                   unto
                   
                   God
                   Almighty
                   ,
                   [
                   Damascen
                   puts
                   this
                   into
                   the
                   definition
                   of
                   an
                   Angel
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   —
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   ]
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   a
                   threefold
                   capacity
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   They
                   are
                   the
                   constant
                   Attendants
                   of
                   his
                   glorious
                   Court
                   and
                   Presence
                   ,
                   waiting
                   upon
                   ,
                   and
                   following
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   wheresoever
                   he
                   goes
                   .
                   So
                   a
                   chief
                   among
                   them
                   said
                   to
                   
                     Zacharias
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                  
                   Gabriel
                   
                     that
                     stand
                     in
                     the
                     presence
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                  
                   Saint
                   Luke
                   1.19
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     saw
                     the
                     Lord
                     sitting
                     in
                     his
                     Throne
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   Micaiah
                   the
                   Prophet
                   )
                   
                     and
                     all
                     the
                     Host
                     of
                     Heav'n
                     standing
                     by
                     him
                     ,
                     on
                     his
                     right
                     hand
                     and
                     on
                     his
                     left
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   Kings
                   22.19
                   .
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   The
                   Great
                   King
                   on
                   his
                   Throne
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Guard
                   or
                   Retinue
                   of
                   Angels
                   round
                   about
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   as
                   some
                   conceive
                   ,
                   the
                   special
                   manner
                   of
                   the
                   Divine
                   Appearance
                   ,
                   or
                   Presence
                   ,
                   in
                   some
                   places
                   more
                   than
                   in
                   others
                   ,
                   consists
                   ,
                   [
                   whereas
                   otherwise
                   God
                   is
                   Omni-present
                   ,
                   and
                   every-where
                   alike
                   ,
                   as
                   Arnobius
                   says
                   ,
                   ]
                   viz.
                   in
                   this
                   his
                   Train
                   and
                   Attendance
                   :
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   Hosts
                   is
                   there
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   peculiarly
                   present
                   ,
                   where
                   his
                   Court
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                   where
                   the
                   holy
                   Angels
                   keep
                   their
                   Station
                   and
                   Rendezvous
                   .
                   Hence
                   Iacob
                   ,
                   having
                   seen
                   
                     a
                     Ladder
                     reaching
                     from
                     Heav'n
                     to
                     Earth
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Angels
                     of
                     God
                     ascending
                     and
                     descending
                     upon
                     it
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   28.16
                   ,
                   17.
                   
                   
                     Surely
                     the
                     Lord
                     is
                     in
                     this
                     place
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     knew
                     it
                     not
                     ;
                     how
                     dreadful
                     is
                     this
                     place
                     ?
                     It
                     is
                     no
                     other
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     House
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     even
                     the
                     Gate
                     of
                     Heav'n
                  
                   :
                   That
                   is
                   ,
                   Heav'ns
                   Guild-Hall
                   ,
                   Court
                   or
                   Palace
                   ;
                   (
                   as
                   our
                   learned
                   Mede
                   hath
                   it
                   )
                   for
                   the
                   Gate
                   was
                   wont
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Judgment-Hall
                   ,
                   and
                   place
                   ,
                   where
                   Kings
                   and
                   Senators
                   used
                   to
                   sit
                   ,
                   attended
                   by
                   their
                   Guard
                   and
                   Ministers
                   .
                   Thus
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Prophecy
                   of
                   Daniel
                   ,
                   the
                   Antient
                   of
                   Days
                   is
                   represented
                   coming
                   to
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   Dan.
                   7.10
                   .
                   
                     Thousand
                     thousands
                     ministred
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     ten
                     thousand
                     times
                     ten
                     thousand
                     
                     stood
                     before
                     him
                     .
                  
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   stile
                   ,
                   (
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   appearance
                   too
                   )
                   Enoch
                   the
                   seventh
                   from
                   Adam
                   prophesied
                   ,
                   as
                   Saint
                   Iude
                   Records
                   it
                   ,
                   ver
                   .
                   14.
                   
                   
                     Behold
                     the
                     Lord
                     cometh
                     with
                     his
                     holy
                     Myriads
                     or
                     ten
                     thousands
                     .
                  
                   [
                   For
                   so
                   it
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   rendred
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Greek
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     with
                     ten
                     thousands
                     by
                     his
                     Saints
                     ,
                  
                   unless
                   by
                   Saints
                   we
                   mean
                   these
                   
                     holy
                     ones
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   sometimes
                   they
                   are
                   call'd
                   ,
                   Dan.
                   4.13
                   ,
                   17.
                   ]
                   A
                   like
                   expression
                   of
                   the
                   Divine
                   Presence
                   we
                   find
                   in
                   that
                   of
                   Moses
                   ,
                   Deuter.
                   33.2
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Lord
                     came
                     from
                  
                   Sinai
                   
                     unto
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     rose
                     up
                     from
                  
                   Seir
                   
                     unto
                     them
                     ;
                     he
                     shined
                     forth
                     from
                  
                   Mount-Paran
                   ;
                   
                     he
                     came
                     with
                     ten
                     thousands
                     of
                     Saints
                     ,
                     or
                     holy
                     ones
                     ,
                  
                   [
                   or
                   ,
                   
                     with
                     his
                     holy
                     Myriads
                     ,
                     with
                     his
                     holy
                     ten
                     thousands
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   it
                   should
                   rather
                   be
                   translated
                   ,
                   ]
                   
                     from
                     his
                     right
                     hand
                     went
                     a
                     fiery
                     Law
                     for
                     them
                     .
                  
                   Whereunto
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   also
                   relates
                   ,
                   Ps.
                   68.17
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Chariots
                     of
                     God
                     are
                     twenty
                     thousand
                     ,
                     even
                     thousands
                     of
                     Angels
                     ;
                     the
                     Lord
                     is
                     among
                     them
                     ,
                     as
                     in
                  
                   Sinai
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     the
                     holy
                     place
                  
                   .
                   From
                   whence
                   we
                   read
                   in
                   the
                   New-Testament
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   giv'n
                   by
                   Angels
                   there
                   .
                   [
                   
                     Who
                     have
                     received
                     the
                     Law
                     by
                     the
                     disposition
                     of
                     Angels
                     ,
                  
                   Act.
                   7.53
                   .
                   
                     Ordained
                     by
                     Angels
                     in
                     the
                     hands
                     of
                     a
                     Mediator
                     ,
                  
                   meaning
                   Moses
                   ,
                   Gal.
                   3.19
                   .
                   
                     The
                     word
                     spoken
                     by
                     Angels
                     ,
                     Heb.
                  
                   2.2
                   .
                   ]
                   Howbeit
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Old-Testament
                   Story
                   it-self
                   ,
                   we
                   meet
                   with
                   no
                   such
                   thing
                   in
                   terms
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     the
                     Lord
                     descended
                     upon
                     the
                     Mount
                     in
                     a
                     fiery
                     and
                     smoaking
                     Cloud
                     ,
                     with
                     Thunders
                     and
                     Lightnings
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     voice
                     of
                     a
                     Trumpet
                     ,
                  
                   Exod.
                   19
                   —
                   The
                   expression
                   therefore
                   seems
                   to
                   proceed
                   upon
                   this
                   supposition
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   special
                   Presence
                   of
                   the
                   Divine
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   or
                   his
                   Glory
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Scripture
                   calls
                   it
                   ,
                   wheresoever
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   consists
                   in
                   the
                   encamping
                   of
                   his
                   Sacred
                   Retinue
                   ,
                   the
                   holy
                   Angels
                   .
                   And
                   accordingly
                   we
                   read
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   shall
                   come
                   at
                   last
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     in
                     the
                     glory
                     
                     of
                     his
                     Father
                     ,
                  
                   ]
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     with
                     an
                     host
                     of
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   ]
                   as
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   himself
                   seems
                   to
                   expound
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Son
                     of
                     Man
                     shall
                     come
                     in
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     his
                     Father
                     with
                     the
                     holy
                     Angels
                     ,
                  
                   Saint
                   Matth.
                   16.27
                   .
                   Saint
                   Mark
                   8.38
                   .
                
                 
                   Thus
                   Heav'n
                   ,
                   we
                   know
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   God's
                   most
                   glorious
                   Residence
                   ,
                   that
                   being
                   the
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     habitation
                     of
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   Saint
                   Iude
                   6.
                   ver
                   .
                   who
                   therefore
                   are
                   call'd
                   the
                   
                     host
                     of
                     heav'n
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     alwayes
                     to
                     behold
                     the
                     face
                     of
                     God
                     ther●
                     .
                  
                   And
                   accordingly
                   we
                   are
                   taught
                   to
                   pray
                   ,
                   
                     Our
                     Father
                     which
                     art
                     in
                     Heav'n
                     !
                  
                   The
                   Prophet
                   Isaiah
                   before
                   had
                   set
                   the
                   example
                   ,
                   Ch.
                   63.15
                   .
                   
                     Look
                     down
                     from
                     heav'n
                     ,
                     and
                     behold
                     from
                     the
                     habitation
                     of
                     thine
                     holiness
                     and
                     thy
                     glory
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   where
                   thy
                   Throne
                   is
                   surrounded
                   with
                   Myriads
                   of
                   holy
                   and
                   glorious
                   Angels
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   thus
                   was
                   God
                   present
                   of
                   old
                   in
                   his
                   Temple
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   places
                   ,
                   where
                   his
                   name
                   was
                   recorded
                   upon
                   Earth
                   .
                   So
                   in
                   the
                   Vision
                   of
                   Isaiah
                   6.1
                   .
                   
                     I
                     saw
                     the
                     Lord
                     sitting
                     upon
                     a
                     Throne
                     high
                     and
                     lifted
                     up
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     Train
                     filled
                     the
                     Temple
                     .
                  
                   [
                   The
                   LXX
                   have
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     house
                     was
                     filled
                     with
                     his
                     glory
                     .
                  
                   ]
                   Most
                   probably
                   ,
                   the
                   Seraphim
                   or
                   Angels
                   ,
                   as
                   there
                   it
                   follows
                   ,
                   ver
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   And
                   this
                   seems
                   to
                   be
                   imply'd
                   in
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Psalmist
                     ,
                     Before
                     the
                     Gods
                     I
                     will
                     sing
                     praise
                     unto
                     thee
                     ;
                     I
                     will
                     worshp
                     towards
                     thy
                     holy
                     Temple
                     ,
                     and
                     praise
                     thy
                     Name
                     ,
                  
                   Ps.
                   138.1
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   For
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Angels
                   are
                   call'd
                   Gods
                   ,
                   I
                   noted
                   before
                   ▪
                   and
                   the
                   Greek
                   here
                   reads
                   it
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   ]
                   
                     before
                     the
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   vulgar
                   Latin
                   accordingly
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     in
                     conspectu
                     Angelorum
                     ,
                     ]
                     in
                     the
                     view
                     or
                     presence
                     of
                     the
                     Angels
                     .
                  
                   Agreeably
                   whereto
                   we
                   may
                   also
                   interpret
                   that
                   place
                   of
                   Solomon
                   ,
                   cautioning
                   against
                   rash
                   vows
                   in
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   Eccles.
                   5.4
                   ,
                   5
                   ,
                   6.
                   
                   
                     When
                     thou
                     vowest
                     a
                     vow
                     ,
                     defer
                     not
                     to
                     pay
                     it
                     ;
                     suffer
                     not
                     thy
                     mouth
                     to
                     cause
                     they
                     flesh
                     to
                     sin
                     ,
                     neither
                     say
                     thou
                     before
                     the
                     Angel
                     ,
                     it
                     was
                     an
                     error
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   let
                   not
                   
                   such
                   a
                   foolish
                   excuse
                   come
                   from
                   thee
                   in
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   God
                   before
                   the
                   holy
                   Angels
                   [
                   taking
                   the
                   word
                   collectively
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   do
                   Man
                   ,
                   
                     Turk
                     ,
                     Spaniard
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   or
                   as
                   the
                   singular
                   number
                   is
                   sometimes
                   put
                   for
                   the
                   plural
                   .
                   
                   ]
                   And
                   for
                   this
                   cause
                   ,
                   most
                   probably
                   ,
                   the
                   Curtains
                   of
                   the
                   Tabernacle
                   were
                   fill'd
                   with
                   Pictures
                   of
                   Cherubims
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Walls
                   of
                   Solomon's
                   Temple
                   within
                   with
                   carved
                   Cherubims
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Ark
                   of
                   the
                   Testimony
                   over-spred
                   and
                   cover'd
                   with
                   two
                   mighty
                   Cherubims
                   ,
                   having
                   their
                   Faces
                   looking
                   towards
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Mercy-Seat
                   ,
                   with
                   their
                   Wings
                   stretch'd
                   forth
                   on
                   high
                   ,
                   call'd
                   the
                   
                     Cherubims
                     of
                     Glory
                  
                   ,
                   Hebr.
                   9.5
                   .
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Divine
                   Presence
                   .
                   Whence
                   that
                   known
                   compellation
                   of
                   Almighty
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     O
                     Lord
                     God
                     of
                     Israel
                     which
                     dwellest
                     between
                     the
                     Cherubims
                  
                   !
                   2
                   Kings
                   19.15
                   .
                   we
                   have
                   it
                   again
                   ,
                   Ps.
                   80.1
                   .
                   
                     Thou
                     that
                     dwellest
                     between
                     the
                     Cherubims
                     shine
                     forth
                  
                   !
                   and
                   in
                   Hez●k●ah's
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   Isa.
                   37.16
                   .
                   
                     O
                     Lord
                     of
                     Hosts
                     ▪
                     God
                     of
                     Israel
                     ,
                     that
                     dwellest
                     between
                     the
                     Cherubims
                  
                   ▪
                   And
                   again
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   Ps.
                   91.1
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Lord
                     reigneth
                     ,
                     he
                     sitteth
                     between
                     the
                     Cherubims
                     ,
                     viz.
                  
                   as
                   on
                   his
                   Royal
                   Throne
                   .
                   Agrippa
                   in
                   his
                   Oration
                   to
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   in
                   Iosephus
                   ,
                   joyns
                   the
                   Holy
                   Place
                   and
                   the
                   Holy
                   Angels
                   as
                   neerly
                   related
                   each
                   to
                   other
                   ,
                   
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   ]
                   And
                   this
                   opinion
                   still
                   continues
                   with
                   that
                   People
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   their
                   places
                   of
                   worship
                   ,
                   where
                   God
                   hath
                   promised
                   his
                   especial
                   Presence
                   ,
                   the
                   blessed
                   Angels
                   frequent
                   their
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   and
                   praise
                   and
                   laud
                   God
                   together
                   with
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   Synagogues
                   .
                   So
                   much
                   is
                   acknowledged
                   in
                   the
                   Form
                   of
                   Prayer
                   used
                   by
                   the
                   Jews
                   of
                   Portugal
                   ,
                   and
                   cited
                   by
                   Master
                   Mede
                   ,
                   (
                   from
                   whom
                   I
                   borrow
                   this
                   notion
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   substantial
                   management
                   of
                   it
                   )
                   
                     O
                     Lord
                     our
                     God
                     ,
                     the
                     Angels
                     ,
                     that
                     supernal
                     company
                     ,
                     gather'd
                     together
                     with
                     thy
                     people
                     Israel
                     here
                     below
                     ,
                     do
                     
                     Crown
                     thee
                     with
                     Praises
                     ;
                     and
                     all
                     together
                     do
                     thrice
                     redouble
                     and
                     cry
                     ,
                     that
                     spoken
                     of
                     by
                     the
                     Pro●het
                     ,
                     Holy
                     ,
                     holy
                     ,
                     holy
                     ,
                     Lord
                     God
                     of
                     Hosts
                     ;
                     the
                     whole
                     Earth
                     is
                     full
                     of
                     thy
                     Glory
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   And
                   thus
                   certainly
                   we
                   may
                   con●lude
                   ,
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   still
                   present
                   in
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   Christians
                   .
                   Some
                   such
                   thing
                   Saint
                   Paul
                   supposeth
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   11.
                   where
                   treating
                   of
                   a
                   comely
                   and
                   decent
                   carriage
                   to
                   be
                   observed
                   in
                   Church-Assemblies
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   particular
                   of
                   the
                   woman's
                   being
                   cover'd
                   and
                   vailed
                   there
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   Saint
                   Chrys.
                   words
                   it
                   ,
                   
                   ]
                   he
                   in●orceth
                   it
                   from
                   this
                   Argument
                   ,
                   the
                   supposed
                   presence
                   of
                   Angels
                   there
                   ,
                   ver
                   .
                   10.
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   ]
                   
                     Because
                     of
                     the
                     Angels
                     .
                     If
                     thou
                     despisest
                     man
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   Saint
                   Chrysost.
                   on
                   the
                   place
                   ,
                   
                     yet
                     reverence
                     the
                     Angels
                  
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   a
                   like
                   purpose
                   ,
                   
                     Theophylact.
                     Debet
                     ,
                     inquit
                     ▪
                     superioribus
                     de
                     causis
                     mulier
                     supra
                     caput
                     velamen
                     gestare
                     ,
                  
                   i.
                   e.
                   
                     servitutis
                     insigne
                     ;
                     &
                     si
                     nullâ
                     aliâ
                     ratione
                     ,
                     Angelorum
                     tamen
                     pudore
                     ducta
                     ,
                     ne
                     in
                     illorum
                     conspectu
                     impudica
                     appareat
                     .
                  
                   Theoph.
                   
                     in
                     loc
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   ,
                   thus
                   ,
                   
                     unto
                     Principalities
                     and
                     Powers
                     in
                     heav'nly
                     places
                     is
                     made
                     known
                     by
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     manifold
                     wisdom
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   the
                   Apostle
                   writes
                   to
                   the
                   Ephesians
                   c.
                   3.10
                   .
                   [
                   upon
                   which
                   Text
                   Saint
                   Chrys.
                   excellently
                   .
                   See
                   ,
                   
                   
                     what
                     an
                     honour
                     is
                     done
                     to
                     humane
                     nature
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     with
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     us
                     ,
                     the
                     Powers
                     above
                     come
                     to
                     know
                     the
                     secrets
                     of
                     our
                     King
                     and
                     Saviour
                     .
                  
                   ]
                   And
                   they
                   are
                   represented
                   by
                   Saint
                   Peter
                   ,
                   as
                   earnestly
                   looking
                   into
                   the
                   Mysteries
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   preached
                   and
                   commemorated
                   in
                   our
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   1
                   Pet.
                   1.12
                   .
                   
                     Which
                     things
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Angels
                     desire
                     to
                     look
                     into
                     ,
                  
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   ]
                   stooping
                   down
                   ,
                   as
                   with
                   their
                   Faces
                   of
                   old
                   towards
                   the
                   Propitiatory
                   or
                   Mercy-Seat
                   .
                
                 
                   Thus
                   ,
                   Saint
                   Chrysostom
                   conceived
                   ,
                   most
                   undoubtedly
                   ,
                   of
                   Christian
                   Oratories
                   ,
                   reproving
                   the
                   
                   irreverent
                   behaviour
                   of
                   his
                   Auditors
                   upon
                   occasion
                   in
                   such
                   words
                   as
                   these
                   .
                   —
                   
                     The
                     Church
                     is
                     no
                     Barbers
                     ,
                     or
                     Apothecarys
                     Shop
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                     but
                     the
                     place
                     of
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   
                   
                     the
                     place
                     of
                     Arch-angels
                     ,
                     the
                     Palace
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     Heav'n
                     it self
                     .
                  
                   
                   —
                   And
                   again
                   ,
                   
                     Think
                     neer
                     whom
                     thou
                     standest
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     whom
                     thou
                     art
                     about
                     to
                     invocate
                     God
                     ,
                     namely
                     ,
                     with
                     Cherubim
                     and
                     Seraphim
                     and
                     all
                     the
                     Powers
                     of
                     Heav'n
                     .
                     Consider
                     but
                     ,
                     what
                     companions
                     thou
                     hast
                     ;
                     and
                     it
                     will
                     suffice
                     to
                     perswade
                     thee
                     unto
                     sobriety
                     ,
                     when
                     thou
                     remembrest
                     ,
                     that
                     thou
                     ,
                     who
                     art
                     compounded
                     of
                     flesh
                     and
                     blood
                     ,
                     art
                     yet
                     admitted
                     with
                     the
                     incorporeal
                     powers
                     to
                     celebrate
                     the
                     common
                     Lord
                     of
                     all
                     .
                     Let
                     none
                     therefore
                     communicate
                     carelesly
                     in
                     the
                     holy
                     and
                     mystical
                     hymns
                     ,
                     Let
                     none
                     at
                     that
                     time
                     intermingle
                     worldly
                     thoughts
                     ,
                     but
                     remove
                     and
                     banish
                     all
                     earthly
                     cogitations
                     ,
                     and
                     translate
                     himself
                     wholly
                     into
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     as
                     standing
                     neer
                     the
                     Throne
                     of
                     Glory
                     ,
                     and
                     on
                     the
                     Wing
                     ,
                     with
                     Cherubims
                     .
                     So
                     let
                     him
                     offer
                     the
                     all
                     holy
                     hymn
                     to
                     the
                     God
                     of
                     Glory
                     and
                     Majesty
                     .
                  
                   —
                
                 
                   And
                   to
                   add
                   but
                   one
                   quotation
                   more
                   ,
                   instead
                   of
                   many
                   ,
                   speaking
                   against
                   those
                   who
                   laugh'd
                   at
                   Church
                   ,
                   
                   —
                   
                     When
                     thou
                     goest
                     into
                     a
                     King's
                     Palace
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     thou
                     composest
                     thy self
                     to
                     all
                     comeliness
                     ;
                     in
                     thy
                     habit
                     ,
                     in
                     thy
                     look
                     ,
                     in
                     thy
                     gate
                     and
                     every
                     thing
                     else
                     .
                     But
                     here
                     is
                     indeed
                     the
                     Palace
                     of
                     a
                     King
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     like
                     attendance
                     to
                     that
                     in
                     Heav'n
                     ;
                     and
                     dost
                     thou
                     fleer
                     and
                     laugh
                     ?
                     I
                     know
                     well
                     enough
                     ,
                     thou
                     seest
                     it
                     not
                     .
                     But
                     hear
                     thou
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     know
                     ,
                     that
                     Angels
                     are
                     every-where
                     present
                     ,
                     but
                     chiefly
                     in
                     the
                     house
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     they
                     attend
                     upon
                     their
                     King
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     is
                     there
                     fill'd
                     with
                     those
                     incorporeal
                     Powers
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   II.
                   These
                   Ministring
                   Spirits
                   do
                   not
                   only
                   stand
                   before
                   God
                   as
                   his
                   Attendants
                   ,
                   but
                   worship
                   and
                   adore
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   his
                   Servants
                   ,
                   pay
                   their
                   homage
                   and
                   acknowledgments
                   to
                   him
                   continually
                   ,
                   lauding
                   and
                   glorifying
                   of
                   him
                   .
                   We
                   have
                   a
                   short
                   account
                   of
                   their
                   Liturgy
                   ,
                   or
                   sacred
                   Office
                   of
                   Divine
                   
                   Service
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   Isa.
                   6.3
                   .
                   
                     One
                     cryed
                     unto
                     another
                     [
                     hic
                     ad
                     hunc
                     ]
                     and
                     said
                     ,
                     holy
                     ,
                     holy
                     ,
                     holy
                     is
                     the
                     Lord
                     of
                     Hosts
                     ;
                     the
                     whole
                     earth
                     is
                     fill'●
                     with
                     his
                     glory
                     .
                  
                   Whereto
                   well
                   agrees
                   the
                   Vision
                   of
                   Ignatius
                   ,
                   as
                   Socrates
                   reports
                   it
                   ,
                   
                   from
                   whence
                   he
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   have
                   recommended
                   the
                   custom
                   of
                   Alternate-singing
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   at
                   Antioch
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   ]
                   They
                   have
                   ,
                   it
                   seems
                   ,
                   their
                   mutual
                   Antiphon's
                   and
                   Responsals
                   ,
                   how
                   much
                   soever
                   some
                   among
                   us
                   except
                   against
                   and
                   find
                   fault
                   with
                   them
                   .
                   They
                   divide
                   themselves
                   into
                   Choires
                   ,
                   and
                   answer
                   each
                   to
                   other
                   in
                   their
                   devout
                   Anthems
                   .
                   
                   Saint
                   Augustin
                   calls
                   them
                   [
                   
                     hymnidicos
                     Angelorum
                     choros
                  
                   .
                   ]
                   And
                   Athanasius
                   puts
                   [
                   
                     hymnis
                     dicendis
                     aptum
                  
                   ]
                   into
                   his
                   description
                   of
                   an
                   Angel.
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   ,
                   certainly
                   ,
                   their
                   most
                   delightful
                   and
                   continual
                   imployment
                   ,
                   
                     Angelorum
                     ministerium
                     est
                     Dei
                     laudatio
                     &
                     hymnorum
                     decantatio
                     .
                  
                   Theodoret.
                   
                     Divin
                     .
                     Decret
                     .
                     Epit.
                     They
                     rest
                     not
                     day
                     and
                     night
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     holy
                     ,
                     holy
                     ,
                     holy
                     ,
                     Lord
                     God
                     Almighty
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     to
                     come
                     ,
                  
                   Revel
                   .
                   4.8
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   their
                   constant
                   devotion
                   and
                   service
                   ;
                   whereto
                   yet
                   ,
                   no
                   doubt
                   but
                   ,
                   upon
                   particular
                   occasions
                   they
                   make
                   some
                   fresh
                   additions
                   .
                
                 
                   Thus
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   laying
                   of
                   the
                   Foundations
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Creation
                   of
                   the
                   Stars
                   ,
                   they
                   Chaunted
                   forth
                   the
                   Makers
                   Praise
                   ,
                   Iob
                   38.
                   
                   And
                   the
                   like
                   we
                   may
                   conceive
                   ,
                   when
                   there
                   is
                   
                     Ioy
                     in
                     heaven
                     among
                     them
                     at
                     the
                     conversion
                     of
                     a
                     sinner
                     ,
                  
                   Saint
                   Luk.
                   15.10
                   .
                   When
                   one
                   of
                   their
                   number
                   had
                   publish'd
                   the
                   blessed
                   news
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour's
                   birth
                   ,
                   we
                   find
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     suddenly
                     there
                     was
                     with
                     the
                     Angel
                     a
                     multitude
                     of
                     the
                     heav'nly
                     host
                     ,
                     praising
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     saying
                     ,
                     glory
                     be
                     to
                     God
                     in
                     the
                     highest
                     ,
                     and
                     on
                     earth
                     peace
                     ,
                     good
                     will
                     towards
                     men
                     ,
                  
                   Saint
                   Luke
                   2.
                   
                   And
                   another
                   
                   parcel
                   yet
                   of
                   their
                   occasional
                   service
                   ,
                   Saint
                   Iohn
                   gives
                   us
                   ,
                   Revel
                   .
                   7.11
                   ,
                   12.
                   
                   
                     All
                     the
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     stood
                     round
                     about
                     the
                     Throne
                     —
                     and
                     fell
                     before
                     the
                     Throne
                     on
                     their
                     faces
                     and
                     worship'd
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     Amen
                     ,
                     blessing
                     and
                     glory
                     ,
                     and
                     wisdom
                     ,
                     and
                     thanksgiving
                     ,
                     and
                     honour
                     ,
                     and
                     power
                     ,
                     and
                     might
                     be
                     unto
                     God
                     for
                     ever
                     and
                     ever
                     ,
                     Amen
                     .
                  
                   Where
                   we
                   observe
                   also
                   a
                   decent
                   reverence
                   and
                   uniformity
                   both
                   of
                   gesture
                   and
                   expression
                   ,
                   [
                   for
                   our
                   instruction
                   doubtless
                   ]
                   in
                   their
                   worship
                   .
                   And
                   their
                   Liturgy
                   ,
                   we
                   see
                   ,
                   is
                   wholly
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   manner
                   ,
                   composed
                   of
                   Lauds
                   and
                   Praises
                   ,
                   Doxologies
                   and
                   Thanksgivings
                   ,
                   which
                   therefore
                   should
                   waken
                   us
                   to
                   an
                   holy
                   emulation
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   and
                   Saviour
                   having
                   taught
                   us
                   to
                   pray
                   ,
                   dayly
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     Gods
                     will
                     may
                     be
                     done
                     [
                     by
                     us
                     ]
                     on
                     earth
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     [
                     by
                     them
                     ]
                     in
                     heaven
                     .
                     [
                     Tibi
                     omnes
                     superni
                     cives
                     &
                     cuncti
                     B.
                     Spirituum
                     ordines
                     gloriam
                     &
                     honorem
                     suppliciter
                     adorantes
                     concinunt
                     sine
                     fine
                     :
                     Laudant
                     te
                     ,
                     Domine
                     ,
                     illi
                     superni
                     cives
                     magnificè
                     &
                     honorabiliter
                     .
                  
                   ]
                   D.
                   Aug.
                   Med.
                   c.
                   33.
                   
                
                 
                   Well
                   therefore
                   hath
                   our
                   Church
                   taken
                   in
                   certain
                   parcels
                   of
                   their
                   holy
                   Offices
                   into
                   her
                   public
                   Service
                   .
                   So
                   in
                   the
                   [
                   
                     Te
                     Deum
                  
                   .
                   
                     
                       To
                       thee
                       all
                       Angels
                       cry
                       aloud
                       :
                       the
                       Heav'ns
                       ,
                       and
                       all
                       the
                       Powers
                       therein
                       .
                    
                     
                       To
                       thee
                       Cherubim
                       and
                       Seraphim
                       continually
                       do
                       cry
                       ,
                       holy
                       ,
                       holy
                       ,
                       holy
                       ,
                       Lord
                       God
                       of
                       Sabaoth
                       :
                       heav'n
                       and
                       earth
                       are
                       full
                       of
                       the
                       Majesty
                       of
                       thy
                       glory
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   So
                   at
                   the
                   holy
                   Communion
                   ,
                   a
                   little
                   before
                   the
                   Consecration
                   and
                   Receiving
                   of
                   the
                   Sacred
                   Elements
                   ,
                   —
                   
                     Therefore
                     with
                     Angels
                     and
                     Arch-angels
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     all
                     the
                     company
                     of
                     Heav'n
                     ,
                     we
                     laud
                     and
                     magnifie
                     thy
                     glorious
                     name
                     ,
                     evermore
                     praising
                     thee
                     ,
                     and
                     saying
                     ,
                     holy
                     ,
                     holy
                     ,
                     holy
                     ,
                     Lord
                     God
                     of
                     Hosts
                     ;
                     Heav'n
                     and
                     Earth
                     are
                     full
                     of
                     thy
                     Glory
                     .
                     Glory
                     be
                     to
                     thee
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     most
                     high
                  
                   !
                   —
                   And
                   again
                   ,
                   after
                   we
                   
                   have
                   participated
                   of
                   the
                   Heav'nly
                   Food
                   ,
                   there
                   follows
                   that
                   Angelic
                   Hymn
                   ,
                   
                     Glory
                     be
                     to
                     God
                     on
                     high
                     ,
                     and
                     on
                     earth
                     peace
                     ,
                     good
                     will
                     towards
                     men
                     !
                     we
                     praise
                     thee
                     ,
                     we
                     bless
                     thee
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   Psalmist
                   ,
                   that
                   Sweet-Singer
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   we
                   find
                   ,
                   calls
                   upon
                   the
                   Angels
                   to
                   bless
                   and
                   praise
                   God
                   ,
                   yet
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   least
                   to
                   reflect
                   upon
                   their
                   backwardness
                   ,
                   or
                   impute
                   a
                   negligence
                   and
                   forgetfulness
                   to
                   them
                   ;
                   but
                   as
                   one
                   delighted
                   himself
                   in
                   that
                   celestial
                   imployment
                   ,
                   and
                   desirous
                   to
                   set
                   them
                   forth
                   as
                   excellent
                   examples
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   provoke
                   them
                   to
                   a
                   supply
                   of
                   those
                   higher
                   measures
                   of
                   devotion
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   reach
                   unto
                   .
                   
                     Bless
                     the
                     Lord
                     ye
                     Angels
                     of
                     his
                     ,
                     that
                     excel
                     in
                     strength
                     .
                     Bless
                     ye
                     the
                     Lord
                     all
                     his
                     Hosts
                     ,
                     ye
                     Ministers
                     of
                     his
                     that
                     do
                     his
                     pleasure
                     !
                  
                   Ps.
                   103.20
                   ,
                   21.
                   
                   And
                   again
                   ,
                   
                     Praise
                     ye
                     the
                     Lord
                     from
                     the
                     Heav'ns
                     ;
                     praise
                     him
                     in
                     the
                     heights
                     .
                     Praise
                     ye
                     him
                     all
                     his
                     Angels
                     !
                     praise
                     ye
                     him
                     all
                     his
                     Hosts
                     !
                  
                   Psal.
                   148.1
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                
                 
                   III.
                   These
                   Ministring
                   Spirits
                   wait
                   upon
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   his
                   ready
                   Messengers
                   to
                   receive
                   his
                   commands
                   ,
                   observe
                   his
                   orders
                   ,
                   go
                   upon
                   his
                   errands
                   and
                   embassies
                   ,
                   and
                   fulfil
                   all
                   his
                   will
                   ;
                   thus
                   to
                   serve
                   and
                   obey
                   him
                   ,
                   in
                   whatsoever
                   he
                   shall
                   send
                   or
                   imploy
                   them
                   about
                   .
                   
                     Non
                     solùm
                     autem
                     hymnos
                     decantant
                     ,
                     sed
                     divinae
                     etiam
                     oeconomiae
                     ministrant
                     ,
                  
                   Theodoret.
                   
                     Divin
                     .
                     Decret
                     .
                     Epit.
                  
                   So
                   we
                   have
                   it
                   in
                   that
                   place
                   of
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   ,
                   just
                   now
                   recited
                   ,
                   
                     Ye
                     Angels
                     of
                     his
                     that
                     do
                     his
                     commandements
                     ,
                     hearkning
                     unto
                     the
                     voice
                     of
                     his
                     word
                     !
                     and
                     ye
                     Ministers
                     of
                     his
                     ,
                     that
                     do
                     his
                     pleasure
                     !
                  
                   who
                   are
                   always
                   at
                   his
                   beck
                   .
                   No
                   sooner
                   doth
                   he
                   signifie
                   or
                   injoyn
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   are
                   presently
                   on
                   the
                   Wing
                   ,
                   swiftly
                   flying
                   .
                   In
                   Iacob's
                   Vision
                   therefore
                   we
                   have
                   a
                   Ladder
                   reaching
                   up
                   to
                   Heav'n
                   ,
                   with
                   Angels
                   ascending
                   and
                   descending
                   on
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   in
                   continual
                   motion
                   .
                   —
                   
                     quorum
                     unum
                     solumque
                     officium
                     est
                     servire
                     nutibus
                     
                     Dei
                     ,
                     nec
                     omninò
                     quidquam
                     ,
                     nisi
                     jussi●
                     ejus
                     ,
                     facere
                     ;
                     —
                     apparitores
                     magni
                     Regis
                     ,
                  
                   Lactant.
                   
                     Instit.
                     l.
                  
                   2.
                   c.
                   17.
                   
                
                 
                   Sometimes
                   they
                   are
                   dispatch'd
                   to
                   declare
                   and
                   make
                   known
                   the
                   mind
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   Law
                   was
                   deliver'd
                   by
                   Angels
                   on
                   Mount
                   Sinai
                   ;
                   and
                   several
                   Messages
                   of
                   Glad-tidings
                   we
                   read
                   of
                   by
                   and
                   from
                   them
                   in
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   
                     Abraham
                     ,
                     Daniel
                     ,
                     Zacharias
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   blessed-Virgin
                   ,
                   Saint
                   Iohn
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   more
                   afterwards
                   .
                
                 
                   Sometimes
                   again
                   they
                   are
                   sent
                   to
                   execute
                   God's
                   Judgments
                   ,
                   and
                   pour
                   out
                   the
                   Vials
                   of
                   his
                   Wrath
                   ,
                   Revel
                   .
                   15.6
                   ,
                   7.
                   as
                   on
                   the
                   wicked
                   Sodomites
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   19.
                   on
                   the
                   First-born
                   in
                   Egypt
                   ,
                   Exod.
                   12.
                   on
                   the
                   Assyrian
                   Host
                   ,
                   2
                   Kings
                   19.
                   on
                   the
                   People
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   2
                   Sam.
                   24.15
                   ,
                   16.
                   
                
                 
                   But
                   oftner
                   as
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   good
                   things
                   ,
                   to
                   work
                   deliverance
                   ,
                   and
                   bring
                   supplies
                   extraordinary
                   to
                   his
                   Servants
                   and
                   Worshippers
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   shall
                   take
                   occasion
                   hereafter
                   more
                   particularly
                   to
                   specifie
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   forbear
                   to
                   add
                   any
                   thing
                   of
                   it
                   farther
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                   unless
                   it
                   be
                   the
                   testimony
                   of
                   Hesiod
                   to
                   this
                   truth
                   .
                   
                     
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       ,
                    
                     
                       
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   But
                   ,
                   O
                   that
                   we
                   could
                   learn
                   of
                   those
                   blessed
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   and
                   might
                   be
                   awaken'd
                   to
                   imitate
                   and
                   follow
                   them
                   in
                   these
                   steps
                   of
                   their
                   Ministry
                   unto
                   God!
                   That
                   we
                   may
                   delight
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   do
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   places
                   of
                   his
                   Worship
                   and
                   Service
                   !
                
                 
                   That
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   as
                   zealous
                   ,
                   and
                   devout
                   ,
                   orderly
                   ,
                   and
                   unanimous
                   ,
                   diligent
                   ,
                   and
                   unwearied
                   in
                   the
                   glorifying
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   praising
                   of
                   his
                   Name
                   !
                
                 
                 
                   And
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   add
                   unto
                   all
                   our
                   religious
                   acknowledgments
                   a
                   readiness
                   of
                   obedience
                   too
                   ,
                   like
                   unto
                   theirs
                   ,
                   to
                   hearken
                   unto
                   the
                   voice
                   of
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   his
                   will
                   and
                   commandements
                   !
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   II.
                   Their
                   Ministry
                   unto
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   They
                   are
                   Ministring
                   Spirits
                   unto
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   made
                   Man
                   ,
                   whence
                   they
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   
                     ascend
                     and
                     descend
                     upon
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     Man
                     ,
                  
                   Saint
                   Iohn
                   1.51
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   they
                   do
                   by
                   divine
                   appointment
                   ,
                   
                     When
                     he
                     bringeth
                     in
                     the
                     first-begotten
                     into
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     he
                     saith
                     ,
                     and
                     let
                     all
                     the
                     Angels
                     of
                     God
                     worship
                     him
                     ,
                     Heb.
                  
                   1.6
                   .
                   according
                   to
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Psalmist
                     ,
                     worship
                     him
                     all
                     ye
                     Gods
                     !
                  
                
                 
                   Here
                   now
                   I
                   might
                   entertain
                   you
                   with
                   a
                   prolix
                   discourse
                   ,
                   to
                   shew
                   how
                   all
                   along
                   the
                   holy
                   Angels
                   have
                   waited
                   upon
                   Christ
                   and
                   Ministred
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   will
                   only
                   touch
                   upon
                   the
                   particulars
                   ;
                   most
                   of
                   which
                   the
                   devout
                   Gerhard
                   hath
                   summarily
                   laid
                   together
                   .
                
                 
                   [
                   
                     Angelus
                     ejus
                     conceptionem
                     nunciat
                  
                   ,
                   
                   —
                   
                     nativitatem
                     manifestat
                     ,
                     —
                     in
                  
                   AEgyptum
                   
                     fugere
                     mandat
                     ;
                     —
                     Angeli
                     serviunt
                     ei
                     in
                     deserto
                     ,
                     —
                     ministrant
                     ei
                     in
                     toto
                     praedicationis
                     ministerio
                     ;
                     —
                     Angelus
                     ei
                     adest
                     in
                     mortis
                     agone
                     ,
                     —
                     apparet
                     in
                     ipsius
                     Resurrectione
                     ;
                     —
                     Angeli
                     praestò
                     sunt
                     in
                     Ascensione
                     ,
                     —
                     aderunt
                     in
                     futurâ
                     ad
                     judicium
                     reversione
                     .
                  
                   ]
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   To
                   signalize
                   his
                   Advent
                   an
                   Angel
                   foretels
                   his
                   immediate
                   Fore-runner
                   ,
                   Iohn
                   the
                   Baptist
                   ,
                   unto
                   Zacharias
                   ,
                   Saint
                   Luke●
                   .
                   13
                   .
                   —
                   and
                   then
                   ,
                   his
                   Conception
                   to
                   the
                   Virgin
                   Mary
                   ,
                   ver
                   .
                   30.31
                   .
                   resolving
                   her
                   doubts
                   ,
                   how
                   this
                   should
                   be
                   ,
                   ver
                   .
                   35.
                   and
                   ,
                   
                   after
                   that
                   ,
                   assuring
                   Ioseph
                   ,
                   her
                   espoused
                   Husband
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                   what
                   was
                   conceived
                   in
                   her
                   Womb
                   ,
                   was
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   Saint
                   Mat.
                   1.20
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   At
                   his
                   Birth
                   ,
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   some-where
                   already
                   intimated
                   ,
                   an
                   Angel
                   is
                   the
                   Herald
                   to
                   proclaim
                   the
                   good
                   news
                   of
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   Shepheards
                   in
                   the
                   Field
                   ,
                   and
                   directs
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   place
                   where
                   he
                   lay
                   ;
                   and
                   immediately
                   ,
                   upon
                   that
                   ,
                   a
                   whole
                   host
                   of
                   Angels
                   sing
                   together
                   in
                   consort
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   glorifying
                   and
                   lauding
                   God
                   ,
                   Saint
                   Luke
                   2.10
                   .
                   &c.
                   No
                   sooner
                   was
                   he
                   born
                   into
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   was
                   look'd
                   upon
                   with
                   admiration
                   by
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   adored
                   and
                   worshipped
                   by
                   those
                   knowing
                   and
                   blessed
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   how
                   contemptible
                   soever
                   his
                   appearance
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                   Men.
                   Upon
                   which
                   account
                   ,
                   probably
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   adds
                   it
                   as
                   a
                   considerable
                   link
                   to
                   his
                   Golden-chain
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   describes
                   the
                   great
                   and
                   acknowledge'd
                   Mystery
                   of
                   Godliness
                   ;
                   God
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     was
                     manifest
                     in
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     justified
                     in
                  
                   (
                   or
                   by
                   )
                   
                     the
                     spirit
                     ,
                     seen
                     of
                     Angels
                     ,
                  
                   —
                   1
                   Tim.
                   3.16
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Then
                   during
                   his
                   Life
                   upon
                   Earth
                   ,
                
                 
                   An
                   Angel
                   watcheth
                   over
                   him
                   ,
                   while
                   yet
                   in
                   his
                   Infancy
                   ,
                   to
                   prevent
                   the
                   danger
                   he
                   was
                   in
                   from
                   Herod's
                   malice
                   ,
                   seeking
                   to
                   kill
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   that
                   purpose
                   
                     appears
                     to
                  
                   Joseph
                   
                     in
                     a
                     dream
                     ,
                     and
                     warns
                     him
                     to
                     take
                     the
                     young
                     child
                     and
                     his
                     mother
                     ,
                     and
                     flee
                     into
                  
                   Egypt
                   ,
                   
                     till
                     he
                     should
                     bring
                     him
                     word
                     ,
                  
                   Saint
                   Mat.
                   2.13
                   ,
                   14.
                   as
                   he
                   did
                   sometime
                   after
                   ,
                   appearing
                   again
                   in
                   a
                   dream
                   to
                   Ioseph
                   in
                   Egypt
                   ,
                   and
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     Arise
                     and
                     take
                     the
                     young
                     child
                     and
                     his
                     mother
                     ,
                     and
                     go
                     into
                     the
                     land
                     of
                  
                   Israel
                   ;
                   
                     for
                     they
                     are
                     dead
                     ,
                     which
                     sought
                     the
                     young
                     childs
                     life
                     ,
                  
                   ver
                   .
                   19
                   ,
                   20.
                   
                   And
                   yet
                   again
                   ,
                   after
                   that
                   ,
                   warning
                   him
                   to
                   turn
                   aside
                   into
                   the
                   parts
                   of
                   Galilee
                   ,
                   ver
                   .
                   22.
                   
                
                 
                   At
                   his
                   fasting
                   forty
                   days
                   and
                   forty
                   nights
                   in
                   the
                   Wilderness
                   ,
                   conflicting
                   thereupon
                   with
                   the
                   
                   Tempter
                   ,
                   the
                   Angels
                   minister
                   to
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   need
                   ,
                   and
                   congratulate
                   his
                   Triumphs
                   .
                   
                     He
                     was
                     there
                     in
                     the
                     Wilderness
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   Saint
                   
                     Mark
                     ,
                     forty
                     days
                     tempted
                     of
                     Satan
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     with
                     the
                     wild
                     Beasts
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Angels
                     ministred
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                  
                   ch
                   .
                   1.13
                   .
                   providing
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   like
                   ,
                   for
                   his
                   safety
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   support
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   while
                   there
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   have
                   it
                   in
                   Saint
                   Matthew
                   at
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   his
                   three
                   Temptations
                   ,
                   
                     Then
                     the
                     Devil
                     leaveth
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     behold
                     ,
                     Angels
                     came
                     and
                     ministred
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                  
                   
                   ch
                   .
                   4.11
                   .
                   [
                   
                     ne
                     deesse
                     viderentur
                     Angeli
                     ,
                     cui
                     Angelorum
                     custodiam
                     &
                     ministeria
                     insidiosè
                     impegerat
                     tentator
                     .
                     —
                     spectatores
                     tantùm
                     conflictûs
                     ,
                     socii
                     triumphi
                     .
                  
                   ]
                
                 
                   At
                   his
                   bitter
                   Agony
                   in
                   the
                   Garden
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   resigned
                   up
                   himself
                   perfectly
                   to
                   his
                   Father's
                   Will
                   and
                   disposal
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   sufferings
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   undergo
                   ,
                   
                     There
                     appeared
                     an
                     Angel
                     unto
                     him
                     from
                     Heav'n
                     strengthning
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                  
                   Saint
                   Luke
                   22.43
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   if
                   need
                   were
                   ,
                   himself
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   could
                   but
                   ask
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     he
                     would
                     send
                     him
                     more
                     than
                     twelve
                     Legions
                     of
                     Angels
                     ,
                  
                   Saint
                   Matth.
                   26.53
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   After
                   his
                   Death
                   ,
                
                 
                   An
                   Angel
                   opens
                   his
                   Grave
                   and
                   removes
                   his
                   Tomb-stone
                   ;
                   Behold
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Text
                   ,
                   
                     there
                     was
                     a
                     great
                     earth-quake
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     Angel
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     descended
                     from
                     Heav'n
                     ,
                     and
                     came
                     ,
                     and
                     rolled
                     back
                     the
                     Stone
                     from
                     the
                     door
                     ,
                     and
                     sate
                     upon
                     it
                     :
                     his
                     countenance
                     was
                     like
                     lightning
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     raiment
                     white
                     as
                     snow
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     fear
                     of
                     him
                     the
                     keepers
                     did
                     shake
                     and
                     become
                     as
                     dead
                     men
                     ,
                  
                   Saint
                   Matth.
                   28.2
                   ,
                   3
                   ,
                   4.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   Angel
                   also
                   declares
                   and
                   witnesses
                   his
                   Resurrection
                   ;
                   for
                   so
                   it
                   follows
                   ,
                   ver
                   .
                   5
                   ,
                   6
                   ,
                   7.
                   
                   
                     And
                     the
                     Angel
                     answered
                     ,
                     and
                     said
                     unto
                     the
                     women
                     ;
                     fear
                     not
                     ye
                     ,
                     for
                     I
                     know
                     ,
                     that
                     ye
                     seek
                     Iesus
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     crucified
                     .
                     He
                     is
                     not
                     here
                     ,
                     for
                     he
                     is
                     risen
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     said
                     ;
                     come
                     ,
                     see
                     the
                     place
                     where
                     the
                     Lord
                     lay
                     ,
                     and
                     go
                     quickly
                     and
                     tell
                     his
                     Disciples
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     risen
                     from
                     the
                     dead
                     .
                     
                     And
                     ,
                     behold
                     ,
                     he
                     goeth
                     before
                     you
                     into
                  
                   Galilee
                   ,
                   
                     there
                     shall
                     ye
                     see
                     him
                     .
                     Lo
                     ,
                     I
                     have
                     told
                     you
                     before
                     .
                  
                   —
                   Saint
                   Luke
                   speaks
                   of
                   two
                   Angels
                   ,
                   ch
                   .
                   24.4
                   ,
                   5
                   ,
                   6
                   ,
                   7.
                   
                   
                     It
                     came
                     to
                     pass
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     as
                     the
                     women
                     were
                     much
                     perplex'd
                     ,
                     behold
                     two
                     men
                     stood
                     by
                     them
                     in
                     shining-garments
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     they
                     were
                     afraid
                     and
                     bowing
                     down
                     their
                     faces
                     to
                     the
                     earth
                     ,
                     they
                     said
                     unto
                     them
                     ,
                     why
                     seek
                     ye
                     the
                     living
                     among
                     the
                     dead
                     ?
                     He
                     is
                     not
                     here
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     is
                     risen
                     .
                     Remember
                     how
                     he
                     spake
                     unto
                     you
                     ,
                     while
                     he
                     was
                     yet
                     in
                  
                   Galilee
                   ,
                   
                     saying
                     ,
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     Man
                     must
                     be
                     delivered
                     into
                     the
                     hands
                     of
                     sinful
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     crucified
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     third
                     day
                     rise
                     again
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   At
                   his
                   Ascension
                   into
                   Heav'n
                   ,
                   the
                   Angels
                   are
                   his
                   Attendants
                   ,
                   confirm
                   the
                   Truth
                   to
                   the
                   Beholders
                   ,
                   and
                   Preach
                   thereupon
                   a
                   second
                   coming
                   of
                   his
                   ,
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   ,
                   from
                   thence
                   ,
                   Act.
                   1.10
                   ,
                   11.
                   
                   
                     While
                     they
                     looked
                     stedfastly
                     into
                     Heav'n
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     went
                     up
                     ,
                     behold
                     two
                     men
                     stood
                     by
                     them
                     in
                     white
                     apparel
                     ,
                     which
                     also
                     said
                     ,
                     ye
                     men
                     of
                  
                   Galilee
                   ,
                   
                     why
                     stand
                     ye
                     gazing
                     up
                     into
                     Heav'n
                     ?
                     This
                     same
                     Iesus
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     taken
                     up
                     from
                     you
                     into
                     heav'n
                     ,
                     shall
                     so
                     come
                     ,
                     in
                     like
                     manner
                     ,
                     as
                     ye
                     have
                     seen
                     him
                     go
                     up
                     into
                     heav'n
                     .
                  
                   —
                   So
                   
                     Iust.
                     Martyr
                  
                   expounds
                   that
                   in
                   Ps.
                   24.
                   
                   
                     Attollite
                     portas
                     principes
                     vestras
                     —
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     &c.
                     Dial.
                     cum
                     Tryphone
                     ,
                  
                   p.
                   255.
                   
                   He
                   needed
                   not
                   the
                   Angels
                   help
                   indeed
                   to
                   transport
                   him
                   thither
                   ,
                   to
                   remove
                   impediments
                   ,
                   and
                   bear
                   him
                   up
                   in
                   their
                   Arms
                   ,
                   as
                   Saint
                   Cyprian
                   speaks
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   multitude
                   of
                   them
                   came
                   about
                   him
                   to
                   applaud
                   him
                   as
                   Victor
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   sing
                   together
                   in
                   Jubilee
                   ,
                   modulating
                   a
                   new
                   Song
                   ,
                   and
                   filling
                   the
                   Heav'ns
                   with
                   their
                   agreeing
                   harmony
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   Then
                   ,
                   after
                   his
                   glorious
                   Exaltation
                   at
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                   on
                   high
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   made
                   
                     Head
                     over
                     all
                     things
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     Angels
                     ,
                     and
                     Authorities
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     Pow●rs
                     subjected
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     things
                     put
                     under
                     his
                     feet
                     ,
                  
                   [
                   Ephes.
                   1.20
                   ,
                   21
                   ,
                   22.
                   1
                   
                   Pet.
                   3.22
                   .
                   ]
                   We
                   find
                   ,
                
                 
                   Th●y
                   wait
                   upon
                   and
                   glorifie
                   him
                   in
                   Heav'n
                   ;
                   
                     I
                     b●h●ld
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   Saint
                   
                     Iohn
                     ,
                     and
                     heard
                     the
                     voice
                     of
                     many
                     Angels
                     round
                     about
                     the
                     Throne
                     ,
                     —
                     saying
                     with
                     a
                     loud
                     voice
                     ,
                     Worthy
                     is
                     the
                     Lamb
                     ,
                     th●t
                     was
                     slain
                     ,
                     to
                     receive
                     power
                     ,
                     and
                     riches
                     ,
                     and
                     wisdom
                     ,
                     and
                     strength
                     ,
                     and
                     honour
                     ,
                     and
                     glory
                     ,
                     and
                     blessing
                     ,
                  
                   Revel
                   .
                   5.11
                   ,
                   12.
                   
                
                 
                   Upon
                   occasion
                   they
                   reveal
                   his
                   Mind
                   and
                   Will
                   from
                   thence
                   ;
                   
                     The
                     Revelation
                     of
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     which
                     God
                     gave
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     to
                     shew
                     unto
                     his
                     Servants
                     things
                     ,
                     which
                     must
                     shortly
                     come
                     to
                     pass
                     ;
                     and
                     he
                     sent
                     and
                     signified
                     it
                     by
                     his
                     Angel
                     unto
                     his
                     servant
                  
                   John
                   ,
                   Revel
                   .
                   1.1
                   .
                   And
                   again
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   close
                   of
                   that
                   Book
                   it
                   is
                   added
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     Iesus
                     have
                     sent
                     mine
                     Angel
                     to
                     testifie
                     unto
                     you
                     these
                     things
                     in
                     the
                     Churches
                     ,
                  
                   ch
                   .
                   22.16
                   .
                
                 
                   At
                   his
                   commandement
                   they
                   fight
                   against
                   his
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Churches
                   enemies
                   ;
                   Michael
                   
                     and
                     his
                     Angels
                     against
                     the
                     Dragon
                     and
                     his
                     Angels
                     ,
                  
                   ch
                   .
                   12.7
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   at
                   his
                   glorious
                   coming
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   again
                   to
                   attend
                   his
                   Person
                   ,
                   proclaim
                   his
                   Approach
                   ▪
                   awaken
                   the
                   Dead
                   to
                   the
                   general
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   separate
                   the
                   Good
                   from
                   the
                   Bad
                   at
                   the
                   final
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   and
                   execute
                   the
                   decretory
                   Sentence
                   ,
                   then
                   giv'n
                   forth
                   and
                   pronounced
                   by
                   the
                   Judge
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     I.
                     M●rtyr
                  
                   Apol.
                   2.
                   p.
                   87.
                   ]
                   
                     He
                     shall
                     come
                     in
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     his
                     Father
                     with
                     the
                     holy
                     Angels
                     ,
                  
                   Saint
                   Mark
                   8.38
                   .
                   
                     He
                     shall
                     be
                     revealed
                     from
                     Heav'n
                     with
                     his
                     mighty
                     Angels
                     ,
                  
                   2
                   Thess.
                   1.7
                   .
                   
                     He
                     shall
                     descend
                     with
                     a
                     shout
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     voice
                     of
                     the
                     A●ch-angels
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     the
                     Trump
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   Thess.
                   4.16
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Trumpe●
                     shall
                     sound
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Dead
                     shall
                     be
                     raised
                     incorruptible
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     changed
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   Cor.
                   15.52
                   .
                   Christ's
                   
                   
                     Kingdom
                     ,
                     to
                     sever
                     the
                     wicked
                     from
                     among
                     the
                     just
                     ,
                     and
                     cast
                     them
                     i●to
                     the
                     Furnace
                     of
                     Fire
                     ,
                     where
                     shall
                     be
                     wailing
                     and
                     gnashing
                     of
                     T●eth
                     ,
                  
                   Saint
                   Matth.
                   13
                   .
                   3●
                   .
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   Thus
                   ,
                   from
                   ●irst
                   to
                   last
                   ,
                   from
                   our
                   blessed
                   Saviour's
                   appearing
                   in
                   the
                   Flesh
                   to
                   his
                   glorious
                   coming
                   ,
                   a●
                   the
                   ●inal
                   Judg
                   of
                   quick
                   and
                   dead
                   ,
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   we
                   se●
                   ,
                   are
                   his
                   Mini●tring
                   Spirits
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   III.
                   Their
                   Ministry
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   ,
                   especially
                   of
                   Mankind
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   next
                   to
                   consider
                   of
                   them
                   as
                   Ministring
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   in
                   reference
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   ,
                   especially
                   of
                   Mankind
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Peripatetic
                   Philosophers
                   assign'd
                   them
                   an
                   office
                   of
                   moving
                   the
                   Coelestial
                   Orbs.
                   But
                   that
                   hypothesis
                   of
                   the
                   heav'nly
                   motions
                   is
                   since
                   disputed
                   ;
                   and
                   (
                   bating
                   the
                   uncertainty
                   of
                   it
                   )
                   we
                   may
                   ,
                   as
                   probably
                   ,
                   determine
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   furnish'd
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   else
                   with
                   necessaries
                   ,
                   hath
                   also
                   imprinted
                   in
                   those
                   superior
                   Bodies
                   the
                   intrinsic
                   principles
                   and
                   causes
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   motion
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   help
                   of
                   such
                   assisting
                   intelligences
                   .
                   Some
                   of
                   the
                   Hebrew
                   Doctors
                   (
                   as
                   Zanchius
                   reports
                   from
                   Trithemius
                   ,
                   
                   Agrippa
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   )
                   have
                   giv'n
                   to
                   every
                   Planet
                   its
                   Angel
                   ,
                   to
                   every
                   Sign
                   in
                   the
                   Zodiac
                   its
                   Angel
                   ;
                   to
                   every
                   Wind
                   its
                   Angel
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   every
                   Element
                   its
                   Angel
                   .
                   Thus
                   they
                   have
                   named
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   For
                   the
                   seven
                   Planets
                   .
                   ]
                   To
                   
                     Saturn
                     Zapkiel
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     Iupiter
                     Zadkiel
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     Mars
                     Camuel
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     Sol
                     Raphael
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     Venus
                     Haniel
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     Mercurius
                     Michael
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     Luna
                     Gabriel
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   affirm
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   seven
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   that
                   always
                   stand
                   in
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   under
                   whom
                   the
                   government
                   of
                   Heaven
                   and
                   Earth
                   is
                   disposed
                   .
                   [
                   
                     Saturno
                     Cassielem
                     ,
                     Iovi
                     Zakielem
                     ,
                     Marti
                     Samuelem
                     ,
                     Veneri
                     Anaelem
                     ,
                     Mercurio
                     Raphaelem
                     ,
                     Lunae
                     Gabrielem
                     ,
                  
                   Pet.
                   Rami
                   
                     prael●ct
                     .
                     in
                     somn
                     .
                     Scip.
                     p.
                  
                   528.
                   ]
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   For
                   the
                   twelve
                   Signs
                   of
                   the
                   Zodiac
                   .
                   ]
                   To
                   
                     Aries
                     Malchedael
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     Taurus
                     Asmodel
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     Gemini
                     Ambriel
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     Cancer
                     Muriel
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     Leo
                     Verchiel
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     Virgo
                     Hamaliel
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     Libra
                     Zuriel
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     Scorpio
                     Barchiel
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     Sagittarius
                     Adnachiel
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     Capricornus
                     Haniel
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     Aquarius
                     Gambiel
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     Pisces
                     Barchiel
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   for
                   the
                   four
                   Winds
                   and
                   four
                   quarters
                   of
                   the
                   World.
                   ]
                   To
                   the
                   East
                   Michael
                   ,
                   
                   to
                   the
                   West
                   Raphael
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   North
                   Gabriel
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   South
                   Nariel
                   .
                   —
                   And
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   For
                   the
                   four
                   Elements
                   .
                   ]
                   To
                   Fire
                   Seraph
                   ,
                   to
                   Air
                   Cherub
                   ,
                   to
                   Water
                   Tharsis
                   ,
                   to
                   Earth
                   Ariel
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   these
                   are
                   unaccountable
                   imaginations
                   of
                   Men
                   ,
                   over-curious
                   ,
                   and
                   bold
                   beyond
                   their
                   understanding
                   .
                   Not
                   to
                   reflect
                   upon
                   all
                   the
                   particulars
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   difference
                   of
                   names
                   among
                   Writers
                   .
                   Haniel
                   is
                   here
                   intrusted
                   both
                   with
                   Venus
                   and
                   
                     Capricorn
                     ,
                     Michael
                  
                   with
                   Mercury
                   and
                   the
                   East
                   ,
                   Raphael
                   with
                   Sol
                   and
                   the
                   West
                   ,
                   Gabriel
                   with
                   Luna
                   and
                   the
                   North
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   another
                   of
                   the
                   Jewish
                   Traditions
                   ,
                   mention'd
                   by
                   
                     P.
                     Fagius
                  
                   ,
                   
                   
                     That
                     every
                     Angel
                     hath
                     his
                     particular
                     charge
                     and
                     business
                     ,
                     nor
                     are
                     there
                     more
                     than
                     one
                     at
                     the
                     same
                     time
                     committed
                     to
                     any
                     of
                     them
                     .
                  
                   Therefore
                   ,
                   say
                   they
                   ,
                   were
                   there
                   three
                   Angels
                   sent
                   to
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   the
                   first
                   to
                   tell
                   him
                   he
                   should
                   have
                   a
                   Son
                   by
                   Sarah
                   ,
                   the
                   second
                   to
                   rescue
                   Lot
                   out
                   of
                   Sodom
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   third
                   to
                   overthrow
                   Sodom
                   and
                   the
                   neighbouring
                   Cities
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   indeed
                   improbable
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   Angels
                   have
                   some
                   share
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   God
                   Almightie's
                   Providence
                   ,
                   in
                   ordering
                   of
                   the
                   
                   World
                   ;
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   a
                   most
                   considerable
                   Species
                   of
                   Beings
                   ,
                   and
                   ornamental
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Universe
                   themselves
                   ,
                   but
                   Instruments
                   also
                   of
                   the
                   Divine
                   Polity
                   in
                   the
                   Government
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   or
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   doth
                   in
                   his
                   ordinary
                   dispensation
                   of
                   affairs
                   [
                   
                     gubernare
                     inferiora
                     per
                     superiora
                  
                   ,
                   
                   
                     &
                     corporali●
                     per
                     spiri●ualia
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Schools
                   speak
                   ]
                   manage
                   things
                   inferior
                   by
                   the
                   superior
                   ,
                   and
                   bodily
                   by
                   spiritual
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Psellus
                   calls
                   them
                   therefore
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   [
                   
                     quod
                     mundum
                     agant
                     ,
                     regantque
                  
                   ]
                   Rulers
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ;
                   [
                   and
                   the
                   Apostle
                   speaks
                   of
                   the
                   evil
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                   by
                   Gods
                   permission
                   only
                   ,
                   usurp
                   over
                   the
                   ignorant
                   and
                   vicious
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   word
                   that
                   is
                   near
                   of
                   kin
                   to
                   that
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                   6.12
                   .
                   ]
                   —
                   Seneca
                   calls
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   noted
                   before
                   *
                   out
                   of
                   
                     Lactantius
                     ,
                     [
                     Ministros
                     Regni
                     Dei
                     ,
                  
                   ]
                   Ministers
                   of
                   God's
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   and
                   intimates
                   it
                   as
                   the
                   Divine
                   contrivance
                   at
                   the
                   making
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     ut
                     omnia
                     sub
                     ducibus
                     suis
                     irent
                     ,
                  
                   ]
                   that
                   every
                   thing
                   should
                   have
                   a
                   Guide
                   allotted
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Plato
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   was
                   of
                   opinion
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   set
                   Demons
                   over
                   the
                   whole
                   World
                   as
                   Leaders
                   of
                   the
                   Flocks
                   ,
                   to
                   govern
                   all
                   Man-kind
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   distributions
                   assign'd
                   them
                   .
                   Origen
                   grants
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   have
                   not
                   the
                   benefit
                   of
                   the
                   Fruits
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   
                   or
                   Rivers
                   of
                   Water
                   ,
                   and
                   th●
                   like
                   conveniences
                   without
                   the
                   presidence
                   of
                   these
                   invisible
                   Husbandmen
                   ,
                   and
                   Stewards
                   ;
                   —
                   and
                   he
                   adds
                   ,
                   a
                   little
                   after
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Angels
                   are
                   of
                   a
                   truth
                   the
                   Lieutenants
                   ,
                   and
                   Officers
                   ,
                   and
                   Souldiers
                   ,
                   and
                   curators
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   Damascen
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   placed
                   by
                   the
                   Supreme
                   Maker
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   they
                   have
                   the
                   custody
                   of
                   certain
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   look
                   to
                   Nations
                   and
                   Countries
                   ,
                   order
                   our
                   affairs
                   ,
                   and
                   bring
                   us
                   help
                   upon
                   occasion
                   .
                   Saint
                   Augustin
                   ,
                   that
                   every
                   visible
                   
                   thing
                   hath
                   an
                   invisible
                   or
                   angelical
                   power
                   set
                   over
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   Ruf●inus
                   ,
                   that
                   certain
                   Celestial
                   Powers
                   have
                   the
                   Regency
                   o●
                   Mortals
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   mighty
                   tendency
                   there
                   is
                   in
                   traditionary
                   belief
                   this
                   way
                   ;
                   and
                   from
                   hence
                   ,
                   possibly
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   call'd
                   ,
                   
                     Thrones
                     ,
                     Dominions
                     ,
                     Principalities
                     ,
                     Powers
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   Mights
                   in
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   already
                   in
                   part
                   suggested
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   it
                   seems
                   yet
                   with
                   greater
                   evidence
                   concludable
                   from
                   the
                   Book
                   of
                   Dani●l
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   appoint●d
                   Regent-Angels
                   ,
                   as
                   Presidents
                   over
                   the
                   respective
                   Nations
                   and
                   Provinces
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                   For
                   we
                   read
                   there
                   of
                   the
                   [
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Persia
                   ,
                   ]
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   [
                   Prince
                   of
                   ●raecia
                   ,
                   ]
                   and
                   of
                   [
                   Michael
                   ,
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   chief
                   Princes
                   ,
                   that
                   took
                   care
                   of
                   
                     Iudaea
                     ,
                     ]
                     Dan.
                  
                   10.13
                   ,
                   20
                   ,
                   21.
                   
                   [
                   
                     Princeps
                     Synagogae
                  
                   ,
                   ]
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   Synagogue
                   ,
                   or
                   Church
                   of
                   
                     Israel
                     ,
                     [
                     Michael
                  
                   your
                   Prince
                   .
                   
                     The
                     great
                     Prince
                     th●t
                     standeth
                     for
                     the
                     Children
                     of
                     thy
                     People
                     ,
                  
                   
                   ]
                   ch
                   .
                   12.1
                   .
                   —
                   Vatablus
                   is
                   peremptory
                   hereupon
                   ,
                   that
                   [
                   
                     Singulae
                     Regiones
                     habent
                     Praesides
                     Angelos
                  
                   ,
                   ]
                   every
                   Region
                   hath
                   its
                   President
                   Angel
                   ;
                   and
                   Mr.
                   Calvin
                   in
                   his
                   Institutions
                   asserts
                   it
                   from
                   hence
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   note
                   of
                   assurance
                   ,
                   
                     Certè
                     cum
                  
                   Daniel
                   Angelum
                   Persarum
                   &
                   Graecorum
                   
                     Angelum
                     inducit
                     ,
                     significat
                     certos
                     Angelos
                     Regnis
                     ac
                     Provinciis
                     quasi
                     Praesides
                     destinari
                     ,
                  
                   l.
                   1.
                   c.
                   14.
                   
                   §
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   Saint
                   Hi●rom
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                   [
                   
                     traditae
                     sunt
                     Angelis
                     ad
                     regendum
                     Provinciae
                     quasi
                     judicibus
                     ab
                     imperatore
                     ,
                  
                   ]
                   that
                   particular
                   Provinces
                   are
                   deliver'd
                   over
                   by
                   God
                   to
                   Angels
                   governance
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   wont
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   by
                   Emperors
                   to
                   their
                   Judges
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   (
                   to
                   forbear
                   other
                   Testimonies
                   )
                   Grotius
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   both
                   the
                   Jews
                   and
                   antient
                   Christians
                   ,
                   with
                   great
                   consent
                   ,
                   collected
                   as
                   much
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Book
                   of
                   Daniel
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   Clèmens
                   of
                   Alexandria
                   puts
                   it
                   beyond
                   all
                   controversie
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   
                   The
                   Jews
                   supposed
                   there
                   were
                   LXX
                   Angels
                   ,
                   Rulers
                   of
                   the
                   LXX
                   Nations
                   ,
                   into
                   which
                   the
                   World
                   was
                   divided
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   10.
                   and
                   accordingly
                   the
                   Greek
                   translates
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   Song
                   of
                   
                     Moses
                     ,
                     Deut.
                  
                   32.8
                   .
                   
                     He
                     set
                     the
                     bounds
                     of
                     the
                     People
                     [
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     ]
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     number
                     of
                     the
                     Angels
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   
                   Which
                   Text
                   Th●odoret
                   adds
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   proofs
                   out
                   of
                   Daniel
                   ,
                   to
                   declare
                   [
                   
                     nonnullos
                     quidem
                     ex
                     Angelis
                     praeesse
                     gentibus
                     ,
                  
                   ]
                   and
                   Saint
                   Chrysostom
                   also
                   alledgeth
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Romans
                   for
                   certain
                   had
                   a
                   Temple
                   dedicated
                   to
                   the
                   publick
                   Genius
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Genius
                     Pop.
                     Rom.
                  
                   and
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   Inscription
                   of
                   some
                   of
                   Adrian's
                   Coins
                   ,
                   
                   
                     GEN.
                     P.
                     R.
                  
                   and
                   their
                   Prince
                   was
                   supposed
                   to
                   have
                   one
                   extraordinary
                   ,
                   whence
                   they
                   swore
                   commonly
                   
                     per
                     Genium
                     Principis
                  
                   ;
                   
                   and
                   Suetonius
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   Caligula
                   punished
                   many
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     quod
                     per
                     cjus
                     Genium
                     pejeraverant
                  
                   .
                   ]
                
                 
                   In
                   like
                   manner
                   ,
                   the
                   Current
                   of
                   Authority
                   is
                   very
                   strong
                   ,
                   that
                   every
                   man
                   [
                   at
                   l●ast
                   every
                   pious
                   and
                   good
                   man
                   ]
                   hath
                   his
                   Tutelar
                   or
                   Guardian
                   Angel
                   ,
                   
                   his
                   Angel-keeper
                   attending
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Scriptures
                   indeed
                   ,
                   commonly
                   alledg'd
                   for
                   this
                   ,
                   do
                   not
                   of
                   themselves
                   necessarily
                   inforce
                   it
                   ;
                   yet
                   ,
                   if
                   taken
                   and
                   expounded
                   ,
                   as
                   generally
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   common
                   belief
                   of
                   the
                   Jewish
                   Nation
                   ,
                   yea
                   and
                   the
                   Tradition
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   too
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   from
                   thence
                   ,
                   most
                   probably
                   ,
                   derived
                   ,
                   do
                   very
                   much
                   favour
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Spanhemius
                   is
                   positive
                   and
                   severe
                   in
                   condemning
                   this
                   opinion
                   ,
                   as
                   [
                   1.
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   3.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   ]
                   un-scriptural
                   ,
                   anti-scriptural
                   ,
                   unreasonable
                   .
                   
                   But
                   the
                   learned
                   Zanchie
                   is
                   quite
                   of
                   another
                   mind
                   .
                   
                     The
                     common
                     and
                     constant
                     consent
                     of
                     the
                     Fathers
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     hath
                     much
                     of
                     weight
                     and
                     authority
                     with
                     me
                     ,
                     unless
                     the
                     holy
                     Scriptures
                     do
                     manifestly
                     teach
                     the
                     contrary
                     ;
                     and
                     they
                     all
                     seem
                     to
                     have
                     be●n
                     
                     of
                     this
                     judgment
                     ,
                     which
                     I
                     l●ok
                     upon
                     as
                     the
                     more
                     probable
                     ;
                     
                     —
                     The
                     whole
                     Church
                     hath
                     always
                     thought
                     thus
                     .
                     —
                     It
                     was
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   he
                   ●arther
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     is
                     the
                     received
                     opinion
                     of
                     the
                     ,
                  
                   Hebrews
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     ●very
                     ●aithfull
                     person
                     hath
                     his
                     certain
                     Angel
                     assign'd
                     him
                     ;
                     and
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     con●irm'd
                     from
                     hence
                     ,
                     th●●
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     abou●
                     A●gels
                     propagated
                     among
                     the
                     Gentil●s
                     did
                     ●low
                     ●rom
                     the
                     Iew●
                     ,
                     as
                  
                   Justin
                   and
                   Eusebius
                   
                     test●●i●
                     ,
                     however
                     many
                     things
                     were
                     corrupted
                     in
                     the
                     relating
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     N●w
                     it
                     was
                     the
                     received
                     opinion
                     among
                     all
                     Nations
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     men
                     ,
                     so
                     soon
                     as
                     co●ceived
                     ,
                     have
                     th●ir
                     Angels
                     appointed
                     them
                     ,
                     whence
                     also
                     they
                     were
                     call'd
                  
                   Genii
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   will
                   instance
                   only
                   in
                   some
                   f●w
                   Authorities
                   ,
                   first
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   and
                   secondly
                   of
                   Pagan-Writers
                   .
                
                 
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   —
                   ]
                   
                     Iust.
                     Mar●yr
                  
                   ,
                   Qu.
                   &
                   Resp.
                   p.
                   410.
                   
                
                 
                   [
                   
                     Aliquibus
                     (
                     Ang●lis
                     )
                     uniuscujusque
                     hominis
                     cr●ditam
                     esse
                     curam
                     ,
                     ne
                     cos
                     laederent
                     &
                     perniciem
                     cis
                     asserrent
                     scelerati
                     &
                     ex●crati
                     Daemones
                     .
                  
                   ]
                   Theodoret.
                   
                     Divin
                     .
                     Decret
                     ▪
                     Epit.
                     c.
                     de
                     Angelis
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   —
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   ]
                   Basil.
                   l.
                   3.
                   contra
                   Eunomium
                   .
                
                 
                   De
                   Plato●e
                   test●tur
                   Apul●ius
                   —
                   Plato
                   
                     autumat
                     singulis
                     hominibus
                     in
                     vitâ
                     agendâ
                     testes
                     &
                     cuslodes
                     singulos
                     additos
                     ,
                     qui
                     ,
                     nemini
                     conspicui
                     ,
                     semper
                     adsint
                     arbitri
                     omnium
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   ]
                   
                     De
                     Deo
                  
                   Socratis
                   .
                
                 
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   —
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   ]
                   
                     Max.
                     Tyrius
                  
                   ,
                   Diss.
                   xxvi
                   .
                
                 
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   ]
                   Arrian
                   .
                   Epist.
                   Diss.
                   l.
                   1.
                   c.
                   14.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                     Menander
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Vel
                     ut
                     alii
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   [
                   
                     Quod
                     a●tem
                     ab
                     Hebraeis
                     demanârunt
                     ,
                     quae
                     apud
                     ●entiles
                     propagata
                     sunt
                     de
                     Angelis
                     ,
                     utì
                     è
                  
                   Zanchio
                   
                     paulò
                     ante
                     diximus
                     ,
                     confirmant
                     magis
                     quae
                     sequuntur
                     .
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ;
                     Numenius
                     .
                  
                   Vide
                   
                     Ludov.
                     Viv.
                  
                   in
                   Aug.
                   l.
                   8.
                   de
                   Civ
                   .
                   Dei
                   c.
                   11.
                   
                   
                     Quis
                     Poetarum
                     ,
                     quis
                     Sophistarum
                     ,
                     qui
                     non
                     omninò
                     de
                     Prophetarum
                     fonte
                     potaverit
                     ?
                  
                   Tertul.
                   Apol.
                   c.
                   47.
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     Quod
                     apud
                     vos
                     studium
                     non
                     à
                     Barbaris
                     traxit
                     originem
                     ?
                  
                   Tatiani
                   
                     Orat.
                     contra
                  
                   Graecos
                   .
                   ]
                
                 
                   Iacob
                   when
                   he
                   blesseth
                   Ioseph's
                   two
                   Sons
                   ,
                   makes
                   this
                   Prayer
                   for
                   them
                   :
                   
                     The
                     Angel
                     ,
                     which
                     redeemed
                     me
                     from
                     all
                     ●vil
                     ,
                     bless
                     the
                     Lads
                     !
                     Gen.
                  
                   48
                   .
                   1●
                   .
                   where
                   he
                   manifestly
                   points
                   at
                   an
                   Angel
                   ;
                   that
                   had
                   all
                   along
                   taken
                   the
                   care
                   of
                   himself
                   ;
                   [
                   whoe●er
                   he
                   were
                   ]
                   but
                   then
                   he
                   assigns
                   him
                   over
                   ,
                   if
                   I
                   may
                   so
                   speak
                   ,
                   to
                   both
                   his
                   Grand-children
                   ,
                   to
                   Ephraim
                   and
                   Manasseh
                   together
                   .
                   —
                   Our
                   blessed
                   Saviour
                   affirms
                   of
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   
                     their
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   propriety
                   .
                   Saint
                   Matth.
                   18.10
                   .
                   [
                   from
                   whence
                   Saint
                   Chrysostom
                   thinks
                   it
                   evident
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   if
                   not
                   all
                   others
                   ,
                   have
                   their
                   Angels
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   Hom.
                   60.
                   in
                   S.
                   Matth.
                   ]
                   But
                   yet
                   he
                   determines
                   not
                   peremptorily
                   one
                   particular
                   Angel
                   to
                   each
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   —
                   The
                   Church
                   in
                   Mary's
                   house
                   say
                   ,
                   when
                   Saint
                   Peter
                   knock'd
                   at
                   door
                   ,
                   whom
                   they
                   supposed
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   fast
                   in
                   Prison
                   ,
                   
                     It
                     is
                     
                     his
                     Angel
                  
                   ,
                   Act.
                   12.15
                   .
                   and
                   this
                   ,
                   as
                   Zanchie
                   notes
                   ,
                   
                   [
                   
                     juxtà
                     receptam
                     in
                     populo
                     Dei
                     sententiam
                  
                   :
                   ]
                   and
                   Origen
                   infers
                   from
                   thence
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   other
                   Apostles
                   had
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   their
                   Angels
                   .
                   
                     Similitèr
                     ergò
                     intelligitur
                     esse
                     &
                     alius
                     alterius
                     Apostoli
                     Angelus
                     ,
                     sicut
                     est
                  
                   Petri
                   ,
                   
                     &
                     singulorum
                     per
                     ordinem
                     .
                     In
                  
                   Numeros
                   Hom.
                   1.
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   seems
                   to
                   argue
                   an
                   opinion
                   of
                   particular
                   Guardian-Angels
                   in
                   the
                   speakers
                   ,
                   but
                   yet
                   amounts
                   not
                   to
                   a
                   conviction
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   that
                   opinion
                   .
                   Which
                   is
                   also
                   rendred
                   somewhat
                   the
                   more
                   dubious
                   ,
                   because
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   an
                   exact
                   agreement
                   about
                   the
                   time
                   ,
                   when
                   this
                   Angel
                   enters
                   upon
                   his
                   supposed
                   charge
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   say
                   at
                   the
                   Nativity
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   that
                   of
                   Saint
                   
                     Hierom
                     ,
                     [
                     magna
                     dignitas
                     animarum
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     ut
                     unaquaeque
                     habeat
                     ab
                     ortu
                     nativitatis
                     in
                     custodiam
                     sui
                     Angelum
                     deputatum
                     ,
                  
                   
                   ]
                   with
                   whom
                   agrees
                   Saint
                   
                     Augustin
                     ,
                     [
                     Maximum
                     aestimo
                     &
                     illud
                     fuisse
                     beneficium
                     ,
                     quod
                     Angelum
                     pacis
                     ab
                     ortu
                     nativitatis
                     ad
                     finem
                     usque
                     meum
                     mihi
                     ad
                     custodiendum
                     me
                     dedisti
                     .
                  
                   ]
                
                 
                   Others
                   upon
                   Baptism
                   ;
                   
                   and
                   so
                   Origen
                   is
                   thought
                   to
                   believe
                   ,
                   and
                   teach
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     Singulis
                     pueris
                     ,
                     statim
                     post
                     acceptum
                     Baptismum
                     ,
                     certum
                     assignari
                     Angelum
                     .
                  
                   ]
                
                 
                   Others
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   before
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   but
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   Birth
                   too
                   ,
                   even
                   at
                   the
                   instant
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Soul
                   is
                   first
                   infused
                   ;
                   whence
                   Tertullian
                   ascribes
                   all
                   those
                   good
                   offices
                   unto
                   Angels
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   Divine
                   Power
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Superstition
                   of
                   Rome
                   Heathen
                   divided
                   among
                   several
                   feigned
                   Goddesses
                   ;
                   as
                   Alemonia
                   so
                   call'd
                   from
                   nourishing
                   the
                   foetus
                   in
                   the
                   Womb
                   ;
                   Nona
                   and
                   Decima
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   moneths
                   of
                   Note
                   for
                   Child-bearing
                   ;
                   Partula
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   governing
                   of
                   the
                   Birth
                   ;
                   and
                   Lucina
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   bringing
                   of
                   it
                   into
                   Light
                   :
                   
                     Omnem
                     hominis
                     in
                     utero
                     serendi
                     ,
                     struendi
                     ,
                     fingendi
                     paraturam
                     
                     aliqua
                     utique
                     potestas
                     ,
                     divinae
                     voluntatis
                     ministra
                     ,
                     modulatur
                     —
                     Nos
                     officia
                     divina
                     Angelos
                     dicimus
                     .
                     ]
                     De
                     animâ
                     ,
                     c.
                  
                   37.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   Pythagoreans
                   conceived
                   ,
                   That
                   every
                   man
                   hath
                   both
                   a
                   good
                   and
                   a
                   bad
                   Angel
                   attending
                   him
                   ;
                   (
                   which
                   Mahomet
                   hath
                   adopted
                   into
                   his
                   Religion
                   .
                   )
                   And
                   that
                   was
                   also
                   the
                   saying
                   of
                   Empedocles
                   ,
                   
                   [
                   
                     binos
                     Genios
                     ab
                     ipso
                     natali
                     di●
                     cuiqu●
                     mortali
                     Deorum
                     munere
                     datos
                     ,
                     bonum
                     ,
                     scil
                     .
                     &
                     malum
                  
                   ▪
                   ]
                   which
                   Origen
                   seems
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   to
                   mislike
                   .
                   [
                   
                     Vnicuique
                     duo
                     assistunt
                     Angeli
                     ,
                     alter
                     justitiae
                     ,
                     alter
                     iniquitatis
                     .
                  
                   ]
                   —
                   The
                   Stoics
                   ,
                   as
                   Seneca
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   ascribed
                   to
                   every
                   one
                   [
                   
                     Genium
                     &
                     junonem
                  
                   ,
                   ]
                   which
                   ,
                   though
                   Lipsius
                   interpret
                   [
                   
                     Genium
                     nempe
                     viris
                     ,
                     Iunonem
                     faeminis
                     ,
                  
                   ]
                   others
                   understand
                   after
                   another
                   fashion
                   ;
                   [
                   
                     Iunonem
                     &
                     Genium
                     suum
                     singulis
                     dederunt
                     ,
                     quasi
                     praesides
                     &
                     oppugnatores
                     .
                  
                   ]
                
                 
                   Again
                   ,
                   the
                   Egyptians
                   taught
                   ,
                   that
                   every
                   Man
                   hath
                   three
                   Angels
                   ;
                   one
                   to
                   govern
                   his
                   immortal
                   Soul
                   ,
                   
                   which
                   was
                   call'd
                   [
                   
                     Sacer
                     Daemon
                  
                   ,
                   ]
                   a
                   second
                   from
                   the
                   disposition
                   of
                   the
                   Heav'ns
                   ,
                   call'd
                   his
                   [
                   Genius
                   ]
                   and
                   a
                   third
                   with
                   reference
                   to
                   his
                   Vocation
                   or
                   Imployment
                   ,
                   stiled
                   therefore
                   [
                   
                     Spiritus
                     Professionis
                  
                   .
                   ]
                
                 
                   By
                   all
                   which
                   it
                   appears
                   ,
                   how
                   uncertainly
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   random
                   we
                   guess
                   at
                   these
                   matters
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   holy
                   Scriptures
                   speak
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   of
                   one
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   multitude
                   of
                   Devils
                   we
                   are
                   in
                   danger
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   watch
                   and
                   war
                   against
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                   6.
                   
                   And
                   ,
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   of
                   one
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   multitude
                   of
                   Angels
                   imploy'd
                   by
                   God
                   for
                   our
                   aid
                   and
                   relief
                   .
                   
                     He
                     shall
                     give
                     his
                     Angels
                     charge
                     concerning
                     thee
                     ,
                  
                   —
                   Ps.
                   91.
                   
                   And
                   
                     are
                     they
                     not
                     all
                     ministring
                     Spirits
                  
                   ?
                   saith
                   the
                   Text.
                   Yea
                   ,
                   and
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Angel
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     encampeth
                  
                   —
                   Ps.
                   34.
                   
                   We
                   are
                   to
                   construe
                   it
                   Angels
                   ;
                   
                   for
                   he
                   speaks
                   of
                   an
                   Host
                   ,
                   and
                   often
                   by
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   one
                   is
                   put
                   for
                   a
                   multitude
                   ,
                   
                   the
                   singular
                   for
                   the
                   plural
                   .
                   
                   [
                   Thus
                   the
                   Inhabitant
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Inhabitants
                   ,
                   2
                   Sam.
                   5.6
                   .
                   with
                   1.
                   
                   Chr.
                   11.4
                   .
                   Frog
                   ,
                   for
                   Frogs
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   78.45
                   .
                   Tree
                   ,
                   for
                   Trees
                   ,
                   Quail
                   for
                   Quails
                   ,
                   Ps.
                   105.33
                   .
                   —
                   40.
                   
                   Ship
                   ,
                   for
                   Ships
                   ,
                   1
                   Kings
                   10.22
                   .
                   with
                   2
                   Chron.
                   9.21
                   .
                   the
                   Fowl
                   ,
                   for
                   Fowls
                   ,
                   Ps.
                   8.9
                   .
                   Spear
                   ,
                   for
                   Spears
                   ,
                   2
                   Kings
                   11.10
                   .
                   with
                   2
                   Chron.
                   23.9
                   .
                   ]
                
                 
                   We
                   find
                   in
                   sacred
                   Writ
                   sometimes
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   Angel
                   bringing
                   Messages
                   to
                   divers
                   persons
                   ,
                   Gabriel
                   ,
                   for
                   instance
                   ,
                   sent
                   to
                   Daniel
                   ,
                   to
                   Zacharias
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   blessed
                   Virgin
                   ;
                   and
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   Angel
                   taking
                   care
                   for
                   ,
                   and
                   effecting
                   the
                   deliverance
                   of
                   sundry
                   persons
                   at
                   once
                   ;
                   
                   opening
                   the
                   Prison-Dores
                   and
                   bringing
                   forth
                   the
                   Apostles
                   thence
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   Sometimes
                   again
                   we
                   have
                   many
                   Angels
                   joyntly
                   ,
                   a
                   whole
                   Host
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   protecting
                   and
                   defending
                   one
                   single
                   person
                   .
                   So
                   
                     The
                     Mountain
                     was
                     full
                     of
                     Horses
                     and
                     Chariots
                     of
                     Fire
                     round
                     about
                  
                   Elisha
                   ,
                   2
                   Kings
                   6.17
                   .
                   And
                   Angels
                   [
                   in
                   the
                   plural
                   number
                   ]
                   
                     rejoice
                     over
                     one
                     penitent
                  
                   ,
                   Saint
                   Luke
                   15.
                   
                   And
                   
                     take
                     the
                     charge
                     of
                  
                   Lazarus
                   
                     his
                     Soul
                     at
                     his
                     decease
                  
                   ,
                   ch
                   .
                   16.22
                   .
                
                 
                   From
                   whence
                   yet
                   I
                   dare
                   not
                   conclude
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   some
                   have
                   done
                   )
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   contradictory
                   to
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   to
                   assert
                   some
                   one
                   Angel
                   ordinarily
                   attending
                   every
                   good
                   man
                   ;
                   for
                   that
                   may
                   well
                   enough
                   consist
                   with
                   the
                   allowing
                   of
                   an
                   extraordinary
                   supply
                   of
                   more
                   ,
                   when
                   God
                   pleaseth
                   ;
                   and
                   with
                   this
                   qualification
                   that
                   opnion
                   is
                   usually
                   deliver'd
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     Vnicuique
                     electo
                     ordinariè
                     certum
                     propriumque
                     Angelum
                     —
                     extra
                     ordinem
                     vero
                     plure●
                     .
                  
                   ]
                
                 
                   Now
                   ,
                   though
                   all
                   men
                   may
                   be
                   supposed
                   to
                   have
                   an
                   interest
                   in
                   the
                   custody
                   of
                   Angels
                   [
                   
                     quatenùs
                     viatores
                  
                   ,
                   
                   as
                   the
                   Schools
                   speak
                   ]
                   as
                   travellers
                   here
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   to
                   happiness
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   none
                   shall
                   be
                   able
                   ●ereafter
                   to
                   plead
                   with
                   God
                   Almighty
                   ,
                   and
                   alledge
                   
                   that
                   they
                   sinn'd
                   ,
                   
                   [
                   
                     ex
                     defect●
                     hujus
                     adjutorii
                  
                   ,
                   ]
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   this
                   help
                   ,
                   where
                   it
                   was
                   necessary
                   ;
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   most
                   certain
                   from
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   that
                   good
                   and
                   pious
                   men
                   ,
                   sincere
                   and
                   upright
                   Christians
                   ,
                   have
                   a
                   more
                   special
                   and
                   effectual
                   share
                   in
                   their
                   Ministry
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   learned
                   Grotius
                   in
                   this
                   argument
                   are
                   remarkable
                   enough
                   ,
                   
                   I
                   think
                   ,
                   to
                   deserve
                   a
                   translation
                   here
                   .
                   
                     It
                     is
                     evident
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     the
                     Angels
                     are
                     Ministers
                     of
                     Divine
                     Providence
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     thence
                     credible
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Offices
                     of
                     Angels
                     are
                     distinguished
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     degrees
                     of
                     that
                     Providence
                     .
                     Now
                     besides
                     the
                     universal
                     Providence
                     over
                     all
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     common
                     providence
                     ,
                     whereby
                     God
                     upholds
                     and
                     guides
                     the
                     civil
                     Societies
                     of
                     Men
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     call
                     Republics
                     .
                     And
                     ,
                     that
                     each
                     of
                     these
                     have
                     their
                     Angels
                     ,
                     is
                     with
                     great
                     consent
                     both
                     of
                     Iews
                     and
                     Christians
                     collected
                     out
                     of
                  
                   Daniel
                   ;
                   [
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   said
                   before
                   .
                   ]
                   
                     But
                     ,
                     as
                     God
                     orders
                     the
                     Affairs
                     of
                     Kingdoms
                     with
                     reference
                     to
                     the
                     State
                     of
                     the
                     Vniverse
                     ,
                     so
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     most
                     part
                     ,
                     the
                     concerns
                     of
                     single
                     persons
                     with
                     reference
                     to
                     the
                     State
                     of
                     Kingdoms
                     .
                     But
                     ,
                     then
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   he
                   further
                   ,
                   
                     those
                     ,
                     who
                     by
                     a
                     true
                     Faith
                     consecrate
                     themselves
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     are
                     exempted
                     from
                     the
                     common
                     lot
                     ,
                     and
                     look'd
                     upon
                     as
                     God's
                     peculiars
                     ,
                     whom
                     as
                     he
                     sustains
                     with
                     a
                     special
                     providence
                     ,
                     so
                     he
                     seems
                     to
                     assign
                     Guardian-Angels
                     unto
                     ,
                     to
                     direct
                     their
                     steps
                     and
                     succeed
                     their
                     endeavours
                     .
                  
                   —
                   [
                   Agreeably
                   whereto
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ●alls
                   the
                   living
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Saviour
                     of
                     all
                     men
                     ,
                     specially
                     of
                     those
                     that
                     believe
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   Tim.
                   4.10
                   .
                   And
                   adviseth
                   else-where
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                   in
                   imitation
                   of
                   him
                   ▪
                   
                     As
                     we
                     have
                     opportunity
                     ,
                     we
                     do
                     good
                     unto
                     all
                     men
                     ,
                     especially
                     unto
                     them
                     of
                     the
                     houshold
                     of
                     Faith
                     ,
                     Gal.
                  
                   6.10
                   .
                   ]
                
                 
                   Waving
                   all
                   conjectures
                   and
                   probabilities
                   ,
                   two
                   points
                   there
                   are
                   most
                   obvious
                   and
                   undeniable
                   in
                   the
                   Text.
                   
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   Angels
                   have
                   a
                   Charge
                   and
                   Commission
                   given
                   them
                   to
                   take
                   care
                   of
                   th●
                   faithful
                   
                   Servants
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   Disciples
                   of
                   his
                   Son.
                   They
                   are
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   ]
                   
                     Sent
                     forth
                     to
                     minister
                     for
                     them
                     that
                     shall
                     be
                     heirs
                     of
                     Salvation
                     .
                  
                   And
                   hence
                   they
                   are
                   call'd
                   
                     their
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   Christ
                   himself
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   said
                   before
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Angel
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   ,
                   
                     encampeth
                     round
                     about
                     them
                     that
                     fear
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     delivereth
                     them
                     ,
                  
                   Ps.
                   34.7
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   again
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     shall
                     give
                     his
                     Angels
                     charge
                     concerning
                     thee
                     ,
                     to
                     keep
                     thee
                     in
                     all
                     thy
                     ways
                     .
                     They
                     shall
                     bear
                     thee
                     up
                     in
                     their
                     hands
                     ,
                     lest
                     thou
                     dash
                     thy
                     foot
                     against
                     a
                     stone
                     ,
                  
                   Psal.
                   91.11
                   ,
                   12.
                   
                   Where
                   it
                   is
                   spoken
                   of
                   such
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     set
                     their
                     love
                     upon
                     God
                     ,
                     make
                     him
                     their
                     refuge
                     ,
                     and
                     know
                     his
                     name
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   worship
                   and
                   serve
                   him
                   ,
                   Ver.
                   9
                   ,
                   10
                   ,
                   14.
                   
                   
                     —
                     Sanctus
                     sacer
                     Angelus
                     astat
                     .
                     
                  
                
                 
                   And
                   then
                   ,
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   none
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Angels
                   are
                   exc●●●●
                   from
                   this
                   Ministry
                   ;
                   however
                   the
                   Schools
                   〈◊〉
                   some
                   Hebrew
                   Doctors
                   have
                   presumed
                   to
                   confine
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   lower
                   ranks
                   and
                   Orders
                   only
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   have
                   touched
                   before
                   :
                   
                     Are
                     they
                     not
                     all
                     ministring
                     Spirits
                     ,
                     sent
                     forth
                     to
                     Minister
                     (
                     viz.
                  
                   upon
                   occasion
                   ,
                   as
                   God
                   sees
                   fit
                   and
                   good
                   )
                   
                     for
                     those
                     who
                     shall
                     be
                     heirs
                     of
                     Salvation
                     ?
                  
                   Saint
                   Cyril
                   notes
                   it
                   of
                   the
                   Seraphim
                   ,
                   (
                   who
                   are
                   supposed
                   the
                   very
                   Supreme
                   Power
                   of
                   the
                   highest
                   Hierarchy
                   )
                   that
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   was
                   sent
                   to
                   Isaiah
                   the
                   Prophet
                   ch
                   .
                   6.
                   and
                   he
                   confirms
                   it
                   from
                   this
                   of
                   our
                   Apostle
                   to
                   the
                   Hebrews
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   all
                   
                     administratorii
                     Spiritus
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   declaring
                   of
                   which
                   he
                   adds
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     same
                     yoke
                  
                   ,
                   
                   
                     if
                     one
                     may
                     so
                     speak
                     ,
                     is
                     upon
                     all
                     these
                     holy
                     Spirits
                     ;
                     and
                     they
                     are
                     all
                     at
                     their
                     Masters
                     beck
                     ,
                     none
                     of
                     them
                     thinking
                     this
                     service
                     too
                     mean
                     ,
                     and
                     unworthy
                     ,
                     but
                     este●ming
                     it
                     their
                     honour
                     and
                     praise
                     so
                     to
                     be
                     imployed
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   IV.
                   Their
                   Ministry
                   to
                   the
                   Faithful
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   proceed
                   therefore
                   ,
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   to
                   shew
                   more
                   particularly
                   the
                   Ministry
                   of
                   the
                   Angels
                   unto
                   the
                   Faithful
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   good
                   turns
                   or
                   Offices
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   perform
                   for
                   them
                   in
                   pursuit
                   of
                   this
                   their
                   Trust
                   and
                   Commission
                   .
                
                 
                   Menander
                   calls
                   them
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   ]
                   the
                   the
                   Moderators
                   of
                   Life
                   ;
                   
                     Seneca
                     [
                     paedagogos
                  
                   ,
                   ]
                   our
                   Tutors
                   or
                   School-Masters
                   ;
                   
                   Hesiod
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   ]
                   the
                   Guardians
                   or
                   Keepers
                   of
                   Mortals
                   ;
                   Epicte●us
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   ]
                   our
                   Curatours
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   neither
                   slumber
                   nor
                   can
                   be
                   deceived
                   ;
                   Zeno
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   ]
                   the
                   Overseers
                   of
                   humane
                   Affairs
                   ;
                   which
                   words
                   are
                   all
                   significative
                   of
                   the
                   benefits
                   received
                   from
                   and
                   by
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   ,
                   for
                   method-sake
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   refer
                   the
                   chief
                   instances
                   of
                   their
                   Ministry
                   unto
                   these
                   three
                   heads
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                     I.
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                     In
                     order
                     to
                     our
                     instruction
                     and
                     admonition
                     .
                  
                   
                     II.
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                     In
                     order
                     to
                     our
                     defence
                     and
                     preservation
                     .
                  
                   
                     III.
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                     In
                     order
                     to
                     our
                     comfort
                     ,
                     help
                     ,
                     deliverance
                     and
                     supply
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   It
                   is
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Angels
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   upon
                   occasion
                   ,
                   to
                   declare
                   the
                   Mind
                   and
                   Will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   bring
                   Messages
                   from
                   him
                   for
                   our
                   instruction
                   and
                   admonition
                   .
                   
                   In
                   Cebes
                   his
                   Table
                   the
                   Genius
                   is
                   represented
                   like
                   an
                   old-man
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   Paper
                   in
                   the
                   one
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   the
                   other
                   pointing
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   at
                   something
                   ,
                   and
                   commanding
                   those
                   that
                   enter
                   into
                   Life
                   ,
                   what
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   way
                   to
                   walk
                   in
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   appeared
                   unto
                   Abraham
                   in
                   the
                   Plains
                   of
                   Mamre
                   ,
                   and
                   certified
                   him
                   and
                   his
                   Wife
                   by
                   his
                   Angels
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   have
                   a
                   Son
                   in
                   their
                   old-age
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   18.
                   
                   And
                   after
                   to
                   Lot
                   ,
                   giving
                   him
                   notice
                   of
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   Sodom
                   ,
                   and
                   warning
                   him
                   and
                   his
                   to
                   slie
                   out
                   speedily
                   from
                   thence
                   ,
                   ch
                   .
                   19
                   And
                   the
                   Law
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   giv'n
                   the
                   Jews
                   by
                   the
                   disposition
                   of
                   Angels
                   ;
                   as
                   I
                   shew'd
                   †
                   before
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     word
                     spoken
                     by
                     Angels
                  
                   .
                   An
                   Angel
                   meets
                   Balaam
                   the
                   Prophet
                   (
                   though
                   otherwise
                   of
                   no
                   very
                   good
                   character
                   )
                   in
                   a
                   perverse
                   way
                   ,
                   and
                   charges
                   him
                   to
                   speak
                   no
                   more
                   than
                   God
                   should
                   reveal
                   ,
                   Numb
                   .
                   22.
                   
                   Daniel
                   had
                   his
                   Visions
                   from
                   an
                   Angel
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Angel
                   Gabriel
                   was
                   sent
                   forth
                   to
                   inform
                   him
                   and
                   give
                   him
                   skill
                   and
                   understanding
                   ,
                   Dan.
                   8.16
                   .
                   —
                   9.22.23
                   .
                   ch
                   .
                   10.
                   and
                   11.
                   
                   So
                   throughout
                   the
                   Prophecy
                   of
                   Zechary
                   ,
                   we
                   read
                   that
                   an
                   Angel
                   talk'd
                   and
                   commun'd
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   shew'd
                   him
                   this
                   and
                   that
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   to
                   him
                   thus
                   and
                   thus
                   ,
                   Zech.
                   1.9
                   ,
                   14
                   ,
                   19.
                   —
                   2.3
                   ,
                   4.
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   ,
                   then
                   in
                   the
                   New-Testament
                   ,
                   an
                   Angel
                   brings
                   the
                   welcome
                   Message
                   of
                   a
                   Son
                   ,
                   who
                   should
                   be
                   the
                   fore-runner
                   of
                   a
                   Messias
                   ,
                   to
                   Zacharias
                   the
                   Priest
                   ,
                   Saint
                   Luke
                   1.13
                   .
                   —
                   and
                   ,
                   after
                   that
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   blessed
                   Virgin
                   ,
                   of
                   her
                   conception
                   of
                   that
                   
                     Messias
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   ver
                   .
                   30
                   ,
                   31.
                   and
                   ,
                   after
                   that
                   ,
                   proclaims
                   the
                   good
                   tidings
                   of
                   his
                   Birth
                   to
                   the
                   Shepherds
                   in
                   the
                   Field
                   ,
                   Saint
                   Luke
                   2.
                   —
                   An
                   Angel
                   appears
                   thrice
                   to
                   Ioseph
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   said
                   upon
                   †
                   another
                   occasion
                   )
                   first
                   to
                   satisfie
                   him
                   about
                   the
                   taking
                   to
                   him
                   Mary
                   his
                   espoused
                   Wife
                   ;
                   afterwards
                   to
                   warn
                   him
                   to
                   fly
                   with
                   the
                   young
                   Child
                   and
                   his
                   Mother
                   into
                   Egypt
                   ;
                   and
                   then
                   to
                   call
                   him
                   again
                   into
                   the
                   Land
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   Saint
                   Matth.
                   1.20
                   ,
                   21.
                   —
                   2.13
                   ,
                   20
                   ,
                   22.
                   
                   The
                   Angels
                   also
                   (
                   as
                   I
                   have
                   *
                   shewn
                   )
                   preach
                   Christ's
                   Resurrection
                   to
                   those
                   that
                   sought
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   Sepulchre
                   ,
                   Saint
                   Luke
                   24.
                   
                   and
                   testifie
                   from
                   heav'n
                   the
                   verity
                   of
                   his
                   Ascension
                   thither
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   second
                   coming
                   thence
                   ,
                   Acts
                   1.
                   —
                   An
                   Angel
                   signifies
                   the
                   Revelations
                   of
                   Christ
                   to
                   Iohn
                   the
                   Divine
                   ,
                   Revel
                   .
                   1.1
                   .
                   —
                   22.16
                   .
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   way
                   of
                   God's
                   communicating
                   his
                   Mind
                   and
                   Will
                   ,
                   occasionally
                   ,
                   to
                   Men
                   by
                   Angels
                   ,
                   seems
                   pointed
                   at
                   in
                   that
                   of
                   
                     Elihu
                     ,
                     Iob
                  
                   33.14
                   ,
                   15
                   ,
                   16
                   ,
                   17.
                   and
                   was
                   commonly
                   acknowledged
                   among
                   the
                   Jews
                   ;
                   whence
                   that
                   speech
                   of
                   theirs
                   concerning
                   Saint
                   
                     Paul
                     ,
                     We
                     find
                     no
                     evil
                     in
                     this
                     man
                     ,
                     but
                     ,
                     if
                     a
                     Spirit
                     or
                     Angel
                     have
                     spoken
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     let
                     us
                     not
                     fight
                     against
                     God.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   But
                   their
                   doctrinal
                   Ministry
                   is
                   not
                   ,
                   ordinarily
                   ,
                   now
                   to
                   be
                   expected
                   by
                   us
                   .
                   God
                   hath
                   thought
                   good
                   to
                   substitute
                   other
                   Legats
                   for
                   the
                   publishing
                   of
                   his
                   Mind
                   and
                   Will
                   to
                   Men.
                   Malachi
                   hath
                   it
                   of
                   the
                   Legal
                   Priesthood
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Priests
                     lips
                     should
                     keep
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     and
                     th●y
                     should
                     seek
                     the
                     Law
                     at
                     his
                     mouth
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     is
                     the
                     Messenger
                  
                   [
                   or
                   Angel
                   ]
                   
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     of
                     Hosts
                  
                   ,
                   Mal.
                   2.7
                   .
                   And
                   God
                   ,
                   saith
                   our
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   
                     who
                     at
                     sundry
                     times
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     divers
                     manners
                     spake
                     in
                     time
                     past
                     to
                     the
                     Fathers
                     by
                     the
                     Prophets
                     ,
                     hath
                     in
                     these
                     last
                     days
                     spoken
                     unto
                     us
                     by
                     his
                     Son
                     ;
                     [
                     viz.
                  
                   in
                   our
                   nature
                   ]
                   a
                   person
                   far
                   transcendent
                   to
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   Hebr.
                   1.1
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   And
                   this
                   beloved
                   Son
                   of
                   his
                   ,
                   God
                   inc●rnate
                   ,
                   That
                   great
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   whom
                   all
                   are
                   obliged
                   to
                   hearken
                   unto
                   ,
                   
                     (
                     Acts
                  
                   3.22
                   ,
                   23.
                   )
                   hath
                   sent
                   his
                   apostles
                   ,
                   after
                   him
                   ,
                   enabling
                   of
                   them
                   to
                   continue
                   and
                   propagate
                   a
                   succession
                   of
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   after
                   them
                   too
                   ,
                   
                     faithful
                     men
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   teach
                   others
                   ,
                   unto
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   World.
                   
                     He
                     gave
                     some
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     and
                     some
                     Prophets
                     ,
                     and
                     some
                     Evangelists
                     ,
                     and
                     some
                     Pastors
                     and
                     Teachers
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     perfecting
                     of
                     the
                     Saints
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     work
                     of
                     the
                     Ministry
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     edifying
                     of
                     the
                     Body
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     till
                     we
                     all
                     come
                     into
                     the
                     unity
                     of
                     the
                     Faith
                     and
                     Knowledg
                     of
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   Ephes.
                   4.11
                   ,
                   12
                   ,
                   13.
                   2
                   
                   Tim.
                   2.2
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   These
                   visible
                   Ministers
                   of
                   Christ
                   now
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   look
                   upon
                   and
                   receive
                   as
                   Angels
                   .
                   Saint
                   Paul
                   speaks
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   praise
                   of
                   the
                   Galatians
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   once
                   so
                   received
                   him
                   ,
                   Gal.
                   4.14
                   .
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   Bishops
                   of
                   the
                   Asian
                   Churches
                   are
                   call'd
                   by
                   Christ
                   himself
                   ,
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   †
                   before
                   suggested
                   ,
                   Revel
                   .
                   2
                   and
                   3
                   ch's
                   .
                   To
                   such
                   as
                   these
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   holy
                   Angels
                   themselves
                   direct
                   men
                   under
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                   —
                   An
                   Angel
                   calls
                   Philip
                   towards
                   the
                   South
                   to
                   meet
                   the
                   Eunuch
                   ,
                   and
                   preach
                   Jesus
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   Acts
                   8.
                   
                   An
                   Angel
                   certifies
                   Cornelius
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   Prayers
                   and
                   Alms
                   were
                   come
                   up
                   for
                   a
                   memorial
                   before
                   God
                   ;
                   but
                   bids
                   him
                   send
                   to
                   Ioppa
                   for
                   
                     Simon
                     Peter
                  
                   there
                   ,
                   who
                   should
                   tell
                   him
                   what
                   he
                   ought
                   to
                   do
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Angel
                   satisfies
                   Peter
                   too
                   in
                   a
                   Vision
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   his
                   going
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   Acts
                   10.
                   
                   An
                   Angel
                   also
                   invites
                   Saint
                   Paul
                   to
                   preach
                   the
                   Gospel
                   in
                   
                     Macedonia
                     ,
                     ch
                  
                   .
                   16.
                   —
                   So
                   forward
                   are
                   these
                   celestial
                   Spirits
                   in
                   promoting
                   the
                   knowledg
                   of
                   those
                   blessed
                   Mysteries
                   ,
                   which
                   themselves
                   with
                   admiration
                   look
                   down
                   into
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   testifie
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   belongs
                   not
                   to
                   them
                   to
                   usurp
                   the
                   Ministerial
                   Office
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   preserve
                   and
                   countenance
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   such
                   ,
                   as
                   our
                   Lord
                   and
                   Saviour
                   hath
                   appointed
                   thereunto
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   indeed
                   an
                   high
                   honour
                   which
                   God
                   imparts
                   unto
                   Men
                   ,
                   to
                   confer
                   this
                   Angelical-Office
                   and
                   imployment
                   on
                   them
                   ;
                   but
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   also
                   a
                   gracious
                   condescension
                   to
                   humane
                   weakness
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   pleased
                   so
                   to
                   treat
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   speak
                   to
                   us
                   by
                   these
                   in
                   our
                   own
                   Flesh.
                   For
                   we
                   could
                   not
                   bear
                   the
                   glorious
                   splendor
                   of
                   Divinity
                   it self
                   in
                   this
                   our
                   mortal
                   state
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   apparitions
                   of
                   Angels
                   ,
                   neither
                   ,
                   without
                   much
                   of
                   terror
                   and
                   consternation
                   .
                   When
                   the
                   Law
                   was
                   giv'n
                   by
                   their
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   the
                   people
                   stood
                   amazed
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   unto
                   
                     Moses
                     ,
                     Speak
                     
                     thou
                     with
                     us
                     and
                     we
                     will
                     hear
                     ,
                     but
                     let
                     not
                     God
                     speak
                     with
                     us
                     ,
                     lest
                     we
                     die
                     ,
                  
                   Exod.
                   20.19
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   when
                   an
                   Angel
                   came
                   to
                   the
                   Wife
                   of
                   Sampson's
                   Mother
                   ,
                   she
                   saith
                   to
                   her
                   Husband
                   concerning
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     A
                     man
                     of
                     God
                     came
                     unto
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     countenance
                     was
                     like
                     the
                     cou●tenance
                     of
                     an
                     Angel
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     very
                     terrible
                     ,
                  
                   Judg.
                   13.6
                   .
                   And
                   of
                   Daniel
                   we
                   read
                   ,
                   that
                   upon
                   such
                   an
                   appearance
                   ,
                   
                     his
                     strength
                     failed
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     stood
                     trembling
                     ,
                  
                   Dan.
                   10.8
                   ,
                   11.
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   of
                   others
                   .
                   In
                   so
                   much
                   that
                   the
                   Angels
                   do
                   usually
                   begin
                   their
                   Message
                   with
                   the
                   removal
                   of
                   that
                   fear
                   ,
                   which
                   possesseth
                   those
                   to
                   whom
                   they
                   speak
                   .
                   So
                   to
                   
                     Daniel
                     ,
                     Fear
                     not
                  
                   Dani●l
                   ,
                   Ch.
                   10.2
                   .
                   So
                   to
                   
                     Zacharias
                     ,
                     Fear
                     not
                  
                   Zacharias
                   ,
                   Saint
                   Luke
                   1.13
                   .
                   So
                   to
                   the
                   blessed
                   Virgin
                   ,
                   
                     Fear
                     not
                  
                   Mary
                   ,
                   Ver.
                   30.
                   
                   So
                   to
                   the
                   Shepherds
                   ,
                   
                     Fear
                     not
                     ,
                     for
                     behold
                     I
                     bring
                     you
                     good
                     tydings
                     ,
                  
                   Ch.
                   2.10
                   .
                   So
                   to
                   the
                   good
                   women
                   at
                   our
                   Saviours
                   Grave
                   ,
                   
                     Fear
                     n●t
                     ye
                     ,
                     for
                     I
                     know
                     ,
                     that
                     ye
                     seek
                     Iesus
                     which
                     was
                     crucified
                     ,
                  
                   Saint
                   Matth.
                   28.5
                   .
                   —
                   It
                   is
                   therefore
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   have
                   insinuated
                   ,
                   a
                   condescension
                   to
                   our
                   state
                   of
                   infirmity
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   chosen
                   to
                   send
                   and
                   speak
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   ordinarily
                   ,
                   by
                   Embassadors
                   of
                   our
                   own
                   make
                   and
                   kind
                   ,
                   mortal-men
                   ,
                   like
                   our
                   s●lves
                   ,
                   
                     Men
                     that
                     die
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     not
                     suffered
                     to
                     continue
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     death
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   the
                   Apostle
                   phraseth
                   it
                   ,
                   Hebr.
                   7.8
                   ,
                   23.
                   
                
                 
                   Saint
                   Paul
                   yet
                   gives
                   another
                   account
                   of
                   this
                   dispensation
                   :
                   
                     We
                     have
                     this
                     Treasure
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     earthen-vessels
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     exc●llency
                     of
                     the
                     power
                     may
                     be
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     of
                     us
                     ,
                  
                   2
                   Cor.
                   4.7
                   .
                   God
                   declares
                   and
                   magnifies
                   his
                   Power
                   in
                   destroying
                   the
                   Devils
                   Kingdom
                   by
                   the
                   Ministry
                   of
                   weak
                   and
                   frail
                   Men.
                   
                
                 
                   To
                   which
                   may
                   be
                   added
                   farther
                   ,
                   that
                   hereby
                   also
                   he
                   makes
                   the
                   greater
                   proof
                   of
                   our
                   Faith
                   and
                   Obedience
                   ,
                   whil'st
                   we
                   submit
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   watch
                   for
                   our
                   Souls
                   ,
                   and
                   pay
                   them
                   all
                   due
                   reverence
                   ,
                   
                   as
                   God's
                   Ministers
                   and
                   Christ's
                   Vicars
                   ,
                   observing
                   them
                   ,
                   amidst
                   their
                   weakness
                   and
                   infirmities
                   ,
                   as
                   Christ
                   himself
                   ;
                   according
                   to
                   that
                   known
                   Maxime
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     Apostolus
                     cujusque
                     ut
                     quisqu●
                  
                   ]
                   translated
                   by
                   our
                   Saviour
                   to
                   this
                   purpose
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     that
                     heareth
                     you
                     heareth
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     that
                     d●spiseth
                     you
                     despiseth
                     me
                     ,
                  
                   Saint
                   Luke
                   10.16
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   ,
                   then
                   again
                   ,
                   by
                   this
                   means
                   hath
                   God
                   provided
                   fo●
                   the
                   safety
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   
                   as
                   Zanchy
                   notes
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     f●lse
                     and
                     wick●d
                     Doctrines
                     might
                     not
                     be
                     obtruded
                     on
                     her
                     for
                     true
                     and
                     holy
                     by
                     evil
                     Angels
                     ,
                     transforming
                     themselves
                     into
                     Ang●ls
                     of
                     Light
                     ;
                     or
                     a
                     wide
                     door
                     opened
                     unto
                     deceitful
                     Enthusiasms
                     and
                     Revelations
                     ,
                     co●trary
                     to
                     the
                     Gospel
                     delive●'d
                     by
                     Christ
                     and
                     his
                     Apostles
                     .
                     It
                     pleased
                     him
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     make
                     the
                     Angels
                     Ministers
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     in
                     Mount
                  
                   Sinai
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     ,
                     u●der
                     the
                     New-Testament
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     should
                     send
                     men
                     to
                     be
                     taught
                     and
                     instructed
                     by
                     the
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     might
                     be
                     assured
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     never
                     propound
                     any
                     doctrine
                     opposite
                     to
                     the
                     Prophetical
                     and
                     Apostolical
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     ,
                     if
                     there
                     be
                     any
                     such
                     in
                     the
                     World
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     from
                     the
                     Angels
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     but
                     from
                     the
                     Devil
                     and
                     A●tichrist
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   We
                   are
                   not
                   't
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   to
                   limit
                   the
                   Almighty
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   still
                   imploy
                   the
                   holy
                   Angels
                   upon
                   certain
                   Messages
                   ,
                   Admonitions
                   ,
                   and
                   Instructions
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   pleases
                   ;
                   and
                   likely
                   enough
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   many
                   useful
                   notices
                   are
                   communicated
                   from
                   them
                   .
                   [
                   
                     Artes
                     praeeunt
                     ,
                     aut
                     docent
                     ,
                     &
                     quaedam
                     humano
                     ingenio
                     nunquam
                     eruenda
                     ostendunt
                     ,
                     Lipsius
                  
                   Phys.
                   Stoic
                   .
                   l.
                   1
                   Diss.
                   19.
                   
                   
                     Vsus
                     etiam
                     Musicae
                     omnisque
                     disciplinae
                     ,
                     medicinae
                     ,
                     artis
                     gymnasticae
                     ,
                     &
                     si
                     quae
                     sit
                     his
                     similis
                     ,
                     nobis
                     subministrant
                     ,
                     Porphyr
                     .
                  
                   deabstin
                   .
                   l.
                   2.
                   s.
                   38.
                   
                   
                     Quod
                     &
                  
                   Plato
                   
                     intellexisse
                     videtur
                     ,
                     cum
                     Philosophiam
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     appellarit
                     .
                     Quò
                     spectat
                     etiam
                  
                   Ciceronis
                   
                     illud
                     ,
                     Philosophi●
                     quid
                     est
                     aliud
                     ,
                     nisi
                     ,
                     ut
                  
                   Plato
                   
                     ait
                     ,
                     Donum
                     ,
                     ut
                     Ego
                     ,
                     inventum
                     
                     Deorum
                     ?
                     Tuscul.
                  
                   l.
                   1.
                   
                   &
                   
                     M.
                     Antonini
                  
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   —
                   l.
                   1.
                   s.
                   17.
                   ]
                
                 
                   But
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   Salvation
                   is
                   already
                   prescribed
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   setled
                   by
                   a
                   sure
                   word
                   of
                   Prophesie
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   give
                   heed
                   unto
                   ,
                   as
                   an
                   unerring
                   Rule
                   and
                   Guide
                   :
                   So
                   that
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   look
                   for
                   ,
                   or
                   hearken
                   unto
                   any
                   other
                   Gospel
                   .
                   Saint
                   Paul
                   as
                   to
                   this
                   is
                   cleer
                   and
                   positive
                   ;
                   
                     Though
                     we
                     or
                     an
                     Angel
                     from
                     Heav'n
                     preach
                     any
                     other
                     Gospel
                     unto
                     you
                     than
                     that
                     which
                     we
                     have
                     preached
                     unto
                     you
                     ,
                     let
                     him
                     be
                     accursed
                     :
                     as
                     we
                     said
                     before
                     ,
                     so
                     say
                     I
                     now
                     again
                     ,
                     if
                     any
                     one
                     preach
                     any
                     other
                     Gospel
                     unto
                     you
                     than
                     that
                     ye
                     have
                     received
                     ,
                     let
                     him
                     be
                     accursed
                     ,
                  
                   Gal.
                   1.8
                   ,
                   9.
                   which
                   we
                   are
                   the
                   more
                   carefully
                   to
                   mind
                   ,
                   because
                   there
                   may
                   be
                   sometimes
                   Diabolical
                   delusions
                   pretending
                   to
                   be
                   Angelical
                   and
                   Divine
                   Revelations
                   ,
                   2
                   Cor.
                   11.13
                   ,
                   14
                   ,
                   15.
                   and
                   we
                   are
                   warned
                   ,
                   
                     Not
                     to
                     believe
                     every
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     but
                     try
                     the
                     Spirits
                     whether
                     they
                     be
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     because
                     many
                     false-Prophets
                     are
                     gone
                     abroad
                     in
                     the
                     World
                     ,
                  
                   1.
                   
                   Ep.
                   of
                   S.
                   Iohn
                   4.1
                   .
                   We
                   read
                   of
                   a
                   Spirit
                   that
                   said
                   in
                   Ahab's
                   time
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     will
                     go
                     forth
                     and
                     be
                     a
                     lying
                     Spirit
                     in
                     the
                     mouth
                     of
                     all
                     his
                     Prophets
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   Kings
                   22.21
                   ,
                   22.
                   
                   Nor
                   was
                   this
                   peculiar
                   unto
                   that
                   season
                   only
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   speaketh
                   expresly
                   ,
                   as
                   Saint
                   Paul
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     in
                     the
                     later
                     times
                     some
                     shall
                     depart
                     from
                     the
                     Faith
                     ,
                     giving
                     heed
                     to
                     seducing
                     Spirits
                     ,
                     and
                     Doctrines
                     of
                     Devils
                     ,
                     speaking
                     lies
                     in
                     hypocrisie
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   Tim.
                   4.1
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   then
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   conclude
                   upon
                   for
                   our
                   security
                   against
                   all
                   dangerous
                   Impostures
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   good
                   Angel
                   ,
                   an
                   Angel
                   of
                   Light
                   ,
                   can
                   never
                   come
                   unto
                   us
                   upon
                   any
                   errand
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   revealed
                   Word
                   and
                   Will
                   of
                   God
                   by
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   whom
                   they
                   all
                   adore
                   and
                   worship
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   Chart
                   or
                   Paper
                   they
                   bear
                   always
                   in
                   their
                   hand
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   allude
                   to
                   what
                   was
                   said
                   of
                   the
                   description
                   
                   made
                   in
                   Cebes
                   Table
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   b●ginning
                   .
                   The
                   Law
                   was
                   given
                   by
                   their
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Gospel
                   published
                   with
                   their
                   acclamations
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   what
                   the
                   Prophet
                   Isaiah
                   hath
                   said
                   against
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   consult
                   the
                   Devil
                   and
                   his
                   Instruments
                   ,
                   is
                   worthy
                   also
                   of
                   our
                   remembrance
                   .
                   Chap.
                   8.9
                   ,
                   10.
                   
                   
                     When
                     they
                     shall
                     say
                     unto
                     you
                     seek
                     unto
                     them
                     that
                     have
                     Familiar
                     Spirits
                     ,
                     and
                     unto
                     Wizzards
                     ,
                     that
                     peep
                     and
                     that
                     mutter
                  
                   ;
                   [
                   or
                   
                     that
                     cant
                     ]
                     should
                     not
                     a
                     People
                     seek
                     unto
                     their
                     God
                     ?
                  
                   [
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   said
                   ,
                   how
                   incongruous
                   and
                   absurd
                   is
                   it
                   to
                   forsake
                   the
                   Oracles
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   enquire
                   of
                   the
                   Devils
                   ?
                   ]
                   
                     To
                     the
                     Law
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     Testimony
                     ;
                     if
                     they
                     speak
                     not
                     according
                     to
                     this
                     Word
                  
                   [
                   whatever
                   New
                   Light
                   they
                   may
                   possibly
                   pretend
                   unto
                   ]
                   
                     it
                     is
                     because
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     Light
                     in
                     them
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   particular
                   charge
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   
                   Angels
                   to
                   be
                   our
                   Keepers
                   ,
                   to
                   ward
                   off
                   dangers
                   from
                   us
                   ;
                   as
                   Souldiers
                   ,
                   to
                   guard
                   us
                   ;
                   as
                   Nurses
                   ,
                   to
                   bear
                   us
                   in
                   their
                   Arms
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   Guides
                   ,
                   to
                   direct
                   us
                   in
                   wayes
                   full
                   of
                   peril
                   ,
                   hazard
                   ,
                   and
                   uncertainty
                   .
                   The
                   Phrases
                   used
                   by
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   are
                   apposite
                   to
                   this
                   purpose
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Angel
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     [
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     castrametatur
                     circum
                     ]
                     encampeth
                     round
                     about
                     them
                     that
                     fear
                     him
                     ,
                  
                   Ps.
                   34.
                   
                   And
                   
                     There
                     shall
                     no
                     evil
                     befall
                     thee
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     shall
                     give
                     his
                     Angels
                     charge
                     over
                     thee
                     ,
                     [
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ]
                     to
                     keep
                     thee
                     in
                     all
                     thy
                     ways
                     ,
                     [
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ]
                     they
                     shall
                     bear
                     thee
                     up
                     in
                     their
                     hands
                     ,
                     lest
                     thou
                     dash
                     thy
                     foot
                     against
                     a
                     stone
                     ,
                  
                   Ps.
                   91.10
                   ,
                   11
                   ,
                   12.
                   
                
                 
                   With
                   this
                   therefore
                   Abraham
                   encourageth
                   his
                   Servant
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   sent
                   him
                   to
                   seek
                   a
                   Wife
                   for
                   his
                   Son
                   
                     Isaac
                     ,
                     The
                     Lord
                     God
                     of
                     Heaven
                     shall
                     send
                     his
                     Angel
                     before
                     thee
                     ,
                  
                   Gen.
                   24.7
                   .
                   Which
                   he
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   comes
                   to
                   tell
                   his
                   Story
                   ,
                   thus
                   repeats
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     said
                     unto
                     me
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     before
                     whom
                     I
                     walk
                     ,
                     will
                     send
                     hi●
                     Angel
                     with
                     thee
                     ,
                     and
                     prosper
                     thy
                     way
                     ,
                  
                   v.
                   40.
                   
                   And
                   ,
                   when
                   Iacob
                   return'd
                   to
                   his
                   Father's
                   House
                   
                   from
                   the
                   service
                   of
                   Laban
                   ,
                   the
                   Angels
                   of
                   God
                   met
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                   of
                   whom
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     Th●●
                     is
                     God's
                     Host
                  
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   32.1
                   ,
                   2.
                   [
                   of
                   which
                   †
                   before
                   ]
                   and
                   he
                   had
                   good
                   experience
                   of
                   their
                   prot●ction
                   .
                   This
                   was
                   the
                   support
                   which
                   God
                   gave
                   unto
                   Moses
                   in
                   his
                   conduct
                   of
                   the
                   People
                   of
                   
                     Israel
                     ,
                     Exod.
                  
                   23.20
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   
                     Behold
                     I
                     send
                     an
                     Angel
                     before
                     thee
                     to
                     keep
                     thee
                     in
                     the
                     way
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     bring
                     thee
                     into
                     the
                     place
                     ,
                     which
                     I
                     have
                     pr●pared
                     .
                     Beware
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     ob●y
                     his
                     voice
                     :
                     provoke
                     him
                     not
                     ,
                     for
                     he
                     will
                     ●ot
                     pardon
                     your
                     transgressions
                     ;
                     for
                     my
                     Name
                     is
                     in
                     him
                     .
                     But
                     if
                     thou
                     shalt
                     indeed
                     obey
                     his
                     voice
                     ,
                     and
                     do
                     all
                     that
                     I
                     speak
                     ,
                     then
                     I
                     will
                     be
                     an
                     Enemy
                     unto
                     they
                     Enemies
                     ,
                     and
                     an
                     Adversary
                     unto
                     thy
                     Adversaries
                     ;
                     for
                     mine
                     Angel
                     shall
                     go
                     before
                     thee
                     ,
                     and
                     bring
                     thee
                     in
                     unto
                     the
                  
                   Amorites
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     the
                  
                   Hittites
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     the
                  
                   Perizzites
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     the
                  
                   Canaanites
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     the
                  
                   Hivites
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     the
                  
                   Jebusites
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     I
                     will
                     cut
                     them
                     off
                     .
                  
                   —
                   And
                   again
                   he
                   renews
                   the
                   same
                   encouragement
                   ,
                   ch
                   .
                   33.2
                   .
                   
                     I
                     will
                     send
                     an
                     Angel
                     before
                     thee
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     will
                     drive
                     out
                     the
                  
                   Canaanite
                   ,
                   the
                   Amorite
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     the
                  
                   Hittite
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     the
                  
                   Perizzite
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     the
                  
                   Hivite
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     the
                  
                   Jebusite
                   .
                   When
                   a
                   formidable
                   Army
                   of
                   Syrians
                   had
                   surrounded
                   Dothan
                   ,
                   where
                   Elisha
                   was
                   ,
                   to
                   apprehend
                   him
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   his
                   Servant
                   was
                   at
                   his
                   wits
                   end
                   upon
                   it
                   ,
                   Elisha
                   thus
                   comforts
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     Fear
                     not
                     ,
                     for
                     they
                     that
                     be
                     with
                     us
                     ,
                     are
                     more
                     than
                     they
                     that
                     be
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                  
                   2
                   Kings
                   6.14
                   ,
                   15.
                   whereby
                   he
                   meant
                   the
                   Host
                   of
                   Angels
                   that
                   pitched
                   about
                   him
                   ;
                   for
                   so
                   it
                   follows
                   ,
                   v.
                   16
                   ,
                   17.
                   
                   And
                   Elisha
                   
                     pray'd
                     and
                     said
                     ,
                     Lord
                     ,
                     I
                     pray
                     thee
                     open
                     h●●
                     Eyes
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     see
                     .
                     And
                     the
                     Lord
                     opened
                     the
                     Eyes
                     of
                     the
                     young
                     Man
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     saw
                     ,
                     and
                     behold
                     ▪
                     the
                     Mountain
                     was
                     full
                     of
                     Horses
                     and
                     Chariots
                     of
                     Fire
                     rou●d
                     about
                  
                   Elisha
                   .
                   Him
                   therefore
                   they
                   pr●serv●d
                   in
                   this
                   strait
                   and
                   danger
                   ,
                   smiting
                   of
                   the
                   Syrians
                   with
                   blindness
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   may
                   read
                   more
                   at
                   large
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   supposed
                   to
                   be
                   that
                   
                     Hedge
                     ,
                     the
                     Devil
                     
                     complains
                     of
                     ,
                     which
                     God
                     made
                     about
                  
                   Job
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     about
                     his
                     House
                     ,
                     and
                     about
                     all
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     on
                     every
                     side
                     ,
                  
                   ch
                   .
                   1.
                   v.
                   10.
                   
                   And
                   accordingly
                   some
                   expound
                   that
                   place
                   of
                   the
                   Prophet
                   Isaiah
                   ,
                   ch
                   .
                   5.5
                   .
                   
                   
                     I
                     will
                     take
                     away
                     the
                     Hedge
                     of
                     my
                     Vineyard
                     ,
                     and
                     it
                     shall
                     be
                     eaten
                     up
                     ;
                     and
                     break
                     down
                     the
                     Wall
                     thereof
                     ▪
                     and
                     it
                     shall
                     be
                     trodden
                     down
                     .
                     [
                     Sepes
                     &
                     maceria
                     custodia
                     Angelica
                  
                   ]
                   as
                   the
                   ordinary
                   gloss
                   hath
                   it
                   ,
                   This
                   Hedge
                   and
                   Wall
                   is
                   the
                   Guard
                   ,
                   or
                   Custody
                   ,
                   of
                   Angels
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   we
                   may
                   conceive
                   too
                   That
                   Promise
                   of
                   God's
                   being
                   a
                   Wall
                   of
                   Fire
                   round
                   about
                   
                     Ierusalem
                     ,
                     Zec.
                  
                   2.4
                   .
                   according
                   to
                   what
                   we
                   read
                   ,
                   ev'n
                   now
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Mountain
                     full
                     of
                     Horses
                     and
                     Chariots
                     of
                     Fire
                     round
                     about
                  
                   Elisha
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   agreeably
                   to
                   this
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   informed
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                   immediately
                   before
                   the
                   D●struction
                   of
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   
                   were
                   heard
                   the
                   Voices
                   of
                   Angels
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     Let
                     us
                     hence
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Many
                   good
                   Men
                   ,
                   undoubtedly
                   ,
                   have
                   owed
                   their
                   safety
                   and
                   preservation
                   from
                   impendent
                   evils
                   and
                   ruine
                   to
                   the
                   peculiar
                   warning
                   of
                   Angels
                   .
                   So
                   our
                   blessed
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   have
                   noted
                   †
                   before
                   ,
                   was
                   kept
                   from
                   the
                   malice
                   of
                   Herod
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Emissaries
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Angel
                   warning
                   Ioseph
                   in
                   a
                   Dream
                   ,
                   S.
                   Mat.
                   2.
                   
                   Some
                   memorable
                   passages
                   of
                   this
                   nature
                   I
                   will
                   here
                   insert
                   out
                   of
                   History
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   first
                   I
                   take
                   from
                   Melanchton
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   comment
                   upon
                   Daniel
                   ,
                   where
                   he
                   tells
                   this
                   Story
                   of
                   Grynaeus
                   ,
                   a
                   Learned
                   and
                   Religious
                   Divine
                   .
                   
                   This
                   Grynaeus
                   at
                   the
                   meeting
                   at
                   
                     Spire
                     ,
                     Anno
                  
                   1529.
                   came
                   to
                   Melanchton
                   from
                   the
                   University
                   of
                   Heidelberge
                   ,
                   and
                   ,
                   having
                   heard
                   Faber
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Vienna
                   defending
                   some
                   gross
                   errors
                   in
                   a
                   Sermon
                   by
                   him
                   preached
                   there
                   ,
                   went
                   to
                   him
                   privately
                   and
                   expostulated
                   with
                   him
                   a
                   while
                   about
                   th●m
                   .
                   Faber
                   politickly
                   dissembles
                   his
                   dislike
                   ,
                   pr●tends
                   himself
                   desirous
                   of
                   farther
                   discourse
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   return
                   to
                   him
                   on
                   the
                   Morrow
                   to
                   
                   that
                   purpose
                   ,
                   appointing
                   him
                   then
                   to
                   meet
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   begging
                   his
                   excuse
                   for
                   the
                   present
                   haste
                   ,
                   as
                   having
                   some
                   urgent
                   business
                   with
                   the
                   King.
                   Grynaeus
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   interim
                   ,
                   thinks
                   him
                   in
                   good
                   ●arnest
                   ,
                   whereas
                   the
                   Snare
                   was
                   now
                   a-laying
                   for
                   his
                   Life
                   ,
                   goes
                   back
                   to
                   Melanchton
                   in
                   this
                   persuasion
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   just
                   set
                   down
                   to
                   Supper
                   ,
                   and
                   telling
                   part
                   of
                   what
                   had
                   pass'd
                   ,
                   when
                   Melanchton
                   was
                   suddenly
                   call'd
                   by
                   a
                   certain
                   Voice
                   from
                   Table
                   to
                   his
                   Study
                   ,
                   where
                   one
                   ,
                   he
                   knew
                   not
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   appearance
                   of
                   a
                   Grave
                   old
                   Man
                   ,
                   spake
                   to
                   him
                   and
                   told
                   him
                   ,
                   there
                   would
                   be
                   Officers
                   presently
                   at
                   hand
                   ,
                   sent
                   forth
                   by
                   the
                   King
                   at
                   the
                   instigation
                   of
                   Fab●r
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   arrest
                   and
                   imprisonment
                   of
                   Grynaeus
                   ,
                   commanding
                   him
                   therefore
                   to
                   go
                   immediately
                   from
                   the
                   City
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   no
                   delays
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   took
                   his
                   leave
                   .
                   Upon
                   this
                   Melanchton
                   forthwith
                   goes
                   back
                   to
                   the
                   Company
                   ,
                   bids
                   them
                   to
                   rise
                   ,
                   and
                   declares
                   what
                   was
                   said
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   Whereupon
                   they
                   convey
                   Grynaeus
                   to
                   the
                   Rhine
                   ,
                   staying
                   at
                   the
                   Banks
                   but
                   till
                   they
                   saw
                   him
                   safe
                   over
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   ;
                   and
                   ,
                   returning
                   back
                   to
                   his
                   Lodgings
                   ,
                   found
                   that
                   the
                   Officers
                   had
                   been
                   there
                   indeed
                   to
                   search
                   for
                   him
                   .
                   This
                   Relation
                   Melanchton
                   avers
                   himself
                   for
                   certain
                   ,
                   and
                   appeals
                   to
                   the
                   Testimony
                   of
                   many
                   good
                   Men
                   then
                   alive
                   to
                   avouch
                   it
                   ,
                   concluding
                   of
                   it
                   devoutly
                   to
                   this
                   effect
                   .
                   
                     Bless
                     we
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     adds
                     his
                     Angels
                     for
                     our
                     Keepers
                  
                   ;
                   
                   
                     and
                     let
                     us
                     upon
                     that
                     account
                     perform
                     the
                     Offices
                     of
                     our
                     Vocation
                     with
                     the
                     more
                     quiet
                     and
                     unconcerned
                     Spirits
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   A
                   second
                   I
                   contract
                   out
                   of
                   Dr.
                   
                     H.
                     Mo●e
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   gives
                   us
                   this
                   at
                   large
                   out
                   of
                   Bodinus
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   An
                   Holy
                   and
                   Pious
                   Man
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   should
                   seem
                   ,
                   and
                   Acquaintance
                   of
                   Bodinus's
                   ,
                   freely
                   told
                   him
                   ,
                   how
                   he
                   had
                   a
                   certain
                   Spirit
                   that
                   did
                   perpetually
                   accompany
                   him
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   was
                   first
                   aware
                   of
                   in
                   the
                   37.
                   
                   Year
                   of
                   his
                   Age
                   ,
                   but
                   conceived
                   that
                   the
                   said
                   
                   Spirit
                   had
                   been
                   present
                   with
                   him
                   all
                   his
                   Life-time
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   gather'd
                   from
                   certain
                   Monitory
                   Dreams
                   and
                   Visions
                   ,
                   whereby
                   he
                   was
                   forewarn'd
                   as
                   well
                   of
                   several
                   dangers
                   ,
                   as
                   vices
                   .
                   That
                   this
                   Spirit
                   discover'd
                   himself
                   to
                   him
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   for
                   a
                   whole
                   Year
                   together
                   pray'd
                   to
                   God
                   to
                   send
                   a
                   good
                   Angel
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Guide
                   and
                   Governour
                   of
                   his
                   Life
                   and
                   Actions
                   .
                   That
                   every
                   day
                   he
                   would
                   knock
                   at
                   the
                   Door
                   about
                   three
                   or
                   four
                   a-Clock
                   in
                   the
                   Morning
                   to
                   rouze
                   him
                   up
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Voice
                   would
                   come
                   ,
                   while
                   he
                   was
                   asleep
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     Who
                     gets
                     first
                     up
                     to
                     pray
                     ?
                  
                   ]
                   That
                   by
                   some
                   sensible
                   sign
                   he
                   did
                   ever
                   advertise
                   him
                   of
                   things
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   striking
                   his
                   right
                   Ear
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   did
                   any
                   thing
                   amiss
                   ;
                   if
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   his
                   left
                   :
                   and
                   if
                   any
                   body
                   came
                   to
                   circumvent
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   right
                   Ear
                   was
                   struck
                   ;
                   but
                   his
                   left
                   ,
                   if
                   a
                   good
                   Man
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   good
                   ends
                   ,
                   accosted
                   him
                   .
                   If
                   he
                   was
                   about
                   to
                   eat
                   or
                   drink
                   any
                   thing
                   that
                   would
                   hurt
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   intended
                   or
                   purposed
                   with
                   himself
                   to
                   do
                   any
                   thing
                   that
                   would
                   prove
                   ill
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   inhibited
                   by
                   a
                   sign
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   he
                   delay'd
                   to
                   follow
                   his
                   business
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   quickned
                   by
                   a
                   sign
                   giv'n
                   him
                   .
                   When
                   he
                   began
                   to
                   praise
                   God
                   in
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   declare
                   his
                   marvelous
                   Acts
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   presently
                   raised
                   and
                   strengthned
                   with
                   a
                   spiritual
                   and
                   supernatural
                   Power
                   .
                   That
                   he
                   was
                   often
                   admonished
                   to
                   give
                   Alms
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   more
                   charity
                   he
                   bestow'd
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   prosperous
                   he
                   was
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   on
                   a
                   time
                   ,
                   when
                   his
                   Enemies
                   sought
                   after
                   his
                   Life
                   ,
                   and
                   knew
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   go
                   by
                   Water
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   Father
                   in
                   a
                   Dream
                   brought
                   two
                   Horses
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   White
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   Bay
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   therefore
                   he
                   bid
                   his
                   Servant
                   hire
                   him
                   two
                   Horses
                   ,
                   and
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   told
                   him
                   nothing
                   of
                   the
                   colours
                   ,
                   that
                   yet
                   he
                   brought
                   him
                   a
                   White-one
                   and
                   a
                   Bay-one
                   .
                   That
                   in
                   all
                   difficulties
                   ,
                   Journeys
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   other
                   Enterprizes
                   soever
                   he
                   used
                   to
                   ask
                   Counsel
                   of
                   
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   one
                   Night
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   begg'd
                   his
                   Blessing
                   ,
                   while
                   he
                   slept
                   he
                   saw
                   a
                   Vision
                   ,
                   wherein
                   his
                   Father
                   seem'd
                   to
                   bless
                   him
                   .
                   At
                   another
                   time
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   in
                   very
                   great
                   danger
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   newly
                   gone
                   to
                   Bed
                   ,
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Spirit
                   would
                   not
                   l●t
                   him
                   alone
                   ,
                   till
                   he
                   had
                   raised
                   him
                   again
                   ;
                   wherefore
                   he
                   watch'd
                   and
                   pray'd
                   all
                   that
                   Night
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   day
                   after
                   he
                   escaped
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   his
                   Persecutors
                   in
                   a
                   wonderful
                   manner
                   ;
                   which
                   being
                   done
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   next
                   sleep
                   he
                   heard
                   a
                   Voice
                   saving
                   ,
                   Now
                   sing
                   ,
                   
                     Qui
                     sedet
                     in
                     latibulo
                     Altissime
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   third
                   I
                   find
                   in
                   a
                   late
                   Discourse
                   of
                   
                     Moses
                     Amyraldus
                  
                   ,
                   
                   who
                   tells
                   it
                   from
                   Cameron
                   a
                   Divine
                   of
                   Name
                   and
                   Eminence
                   in
                   the
                   Reformed
                   Churches
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   from
                   the
                   Mouth
                   of
                   Monsieur
                   Calignon
                   ,
                   Chancellor
                   of
                   Navar
                   ,
                   this
                   notable
                   passage
                   which
                   befel
                   him
                   in
                   Bearn
                   .
                   Being
                   in
                   a
                   certain
                   Town
                   of
                   that
                   Country
                   ,
                   one
                   Night
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   asleep
                   he
                   heard
                   a
                   Voice
                   ,
                   which
                   call'd
                   him
                   by
                   his
                   Name
                   ,
                   Calignon
                   ;
                   whereupon
                   awaking
                   ,
                   and
                   hearing
                   no
                   more
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   he
                   fell
                   to
                   sleep
                   again
                   .
                   And
                   alittle
                   after
                   he
                   heard
                   the
                   same
                   Voice
                   calling
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   ,
                   which
                   made
                   a
                   greater
                   Impression
                   upon
                   him
                   than
                   before
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   now
                   ,
                   being
                   awakened
                   ,
                   he
                   call'd
                   to
                   his
                   Wife
                   lying
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   told
                   her
                   what
                   had
                   hapned
                   ;
                   and
                   both
                   of
                   them
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   lay
                   awake
                   ,
                   expecting
                   whether
                   they
                   might
                   hear
                   the
                   Voice
                   again
                   ,
                   and
                   whether
                   it
                   would
                   say
                   any
                   thing
                   more
                   to
                   them
                   .
                   At
                   last
                   the
                   Voice
                   awakened
                   him
                   a
                   third
                   time
                   ,
                   calling
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   before
                   ,
                   by
                   Name
                   ,
                   and
                   advising
                   him
                   by
                   all
                   means
                   to
                   retire
                   speedily
                   out
                   of
                   that
                   Town
                   with
                   his
                   Family
                   ;
                   for
                   that
                   within
                   a
                   few
                   days
                   the
                   Plague
                   would
                   rage
                   horribly
                   there
                   .
                   To
                   which
                   the
                   Chancellor
                   added
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   very
                   well
                   he
                   followed
                   the
                   Direction
                   giv'n
                   him
                   ,
                   for
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   soon
                   after
                   the
                   Plague
                   indeed
                   began
                   in
                   the
                   Town
                   ,
                   and
                   destroy'd
                   a
                   great
                   Number
                   of
                   the
                   
                   People
                   .
                   —
                   And
                   this
                   ,
                   saith
                   Amyraldus
                   ,
                   was
                   certainly
                   an
                   Angel
                   ,
                   that
                   spake
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   favourable
                   and
                   benign
                   Providence
                   ofGod
                   drew
                   him
                   out
                   of
                   that
                   danger
                   ,
                   which
                   otherwise
                   had
                   been
                   unavoidable
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   Thus
                   much
                   in
                   effect
                   Apuleius
                   tells
                   us
                   of
                   Socrates
                   his
                   Daemon
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   Plato
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                   
                   if
                   there
                   were
                   danger
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   in
                   his
                   Enterprizes
                   and
                   Undertakings
                   ,
                   he
                   heard
                   a
                   Voice
                   from
                   Heav'n
                   admonishing
                   him
                   to
                   use
                   Caution
                   ,
                   and
                   either
                   forbear
                   awhile
                   ,
                   or
                   steer
                   another
                   Course
                   .
                   And
                   Balbus
                   in
                   Cicero
                   thus
                   expounds
                   Homer's
                   allowing
                   to
                   the
                   principal
                   Heroes
                   
                     Certos
                     Deos
                     ,
                     discriminum
                     &
                     periculorum
                     comites
                     ,
                     de
                     Nat.
                     deorum
                     ,
                     l.
                  
                   2.
                   
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   It
                   is
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Angels
                   Ministry
                   to
                   the
                   
                   Faithful
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   to
                   keep
                   and
                   defend
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   prevent
                   and
                   ward
                   off
                   dangers
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   said
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   bring
                   comfort
                   also
                   to
                   the
                   Disconsolate
                   ,
                   and
                   real
                   help
                   ,
                   supply
                   ,
                   and
                   deliverance
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   need
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Angel
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     encampeth
                     round
                     about
                     them
                     that
                     fear
                     him●punc
                     ;
                     [
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ]
                     and
                     delivereth
                     them
                     ,
                  
                   Ps.
                   34.
                   
                   Instances
                   of
                   this
                   sort
                   we
                   may
                   have
                   many
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Angel
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   found
                   Hagar
                   by
                   the
                   Fountain
                   of
                   Water
                   in
                   the
                   Wilderness
                   ▪
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   to
                   Shur
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     Hagar
                     ,
                     Sarah's
                     Maid
                     ,
                     whence
                     camest
                     thou
                     ,
                     and
                     whither
                     wilt
                     thou
                     go
                     ?
                     And
                     she
                     said
                     ,
                     I
                     fl●e
                     f●om
                     the
                     Face
                     of
                     my
                     M●stress
                  
                   Sarai
                   .
                   
                     A●d
                     the
                     Ang●l
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     said
                     unto
                     her
                     ,
                     return
                     unto
                     thy
                     Mistr●ss
                     ,
                     ●nd
                     submit
                     thy self
                     under
                     her
                     hands
                     .
                     A●d
                     the
                     Angel
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     said
                     unto
                     her
                     ,
                  
                   [
                   farther
                   ]
                   N●me●shmael
                   ●shmael
                   ,
                   [
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     God
                     shall
                     hear
                     ]
                     becaus●●he
                     Lord
                     hath
                     heard
                     thy
                     affl●ction
                     ,
                  
                   Gen.
                   16.7
                   ,
                   8
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   And
                   ag●●n
                   ,
                   when
                   she
                   and
                   that
                   Son
                   of
                   hers
                   were
                   cast
                   forth
                   ,
                   and
                   wandred
                   in
                   the
                   Wilderness
                   of
                   Beersheba
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Water
                   was
                   spent
                   in
                   the
                   Bottle
                   ,
                   and
                   she
                   cas●
                   the
                   Child
                   
                   under
                   the
                   Shrubs
                   ,
                   and
                   went
                   and
                   sat
                   down
                   over-against
                   him
                   a
                   good
                   way
                   off
                   ,
                   that
                   she
                   might
                   not
                   see
                   his
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   lift
                   up
                   her
                   voice
                   ,
                   and
                   wept
                   ,
                   God
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Text
                   ,
                   
                     heard
                     the
                     voice
                     of
                     the
                     Lad
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Angel
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     call'd
                     to
                  
                   Hagar
                   
                     out
                     of
                     Heav'n
                     ,
                     and
                     said
                     unto
                     her
                     ,
                     what
                     aileth
                     thee
                  
                   Hagar
                   ?
                   
                     Fear
                     not
                     ,
                     for
                     God
                     hath
                     heard
                     the
                     voice
                     of
                     the
                     Lad
                     ,
                     where
                     he
                     is
                     ;
                     Arise
                     ,
                     lift
                     up
                     the
                     Lad
                     ,
                     and
                     hold
                     him
                     in
                     thine
                     hand
                     ;
                     for
                     I
                     will
                     make
                     of
                     him
                     a
                     great
                     Nation
                     .
                     And
                     God
                     opened
                     her
                     eyes
                     ,
                     and
                     she
                     saw
                     a
                     Well
                     of
                     Water
                     ,
                     and
                     she
                     went
                     and
                     fill'd
                     the
                     Bottle
                     with
                     the
                     Water
                     ,
                     and
                     gave
                     the
                     Lad
                     to
                     drink
                     ,
                  
                   Gen.
                   21.15
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   Elijah
                   ,
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   ,
                   threatned
                   by
                   Iezebel
                   ,
                   ●led
                   to
                   Beersheba
                   ,
                   where
                   he
                   left
                   his
                   Servant
                   ,
                   and
                   going
                   a
                   day's
                   journey
                   himself
                   in
                   the
                   Wilderness
                   ●at
                   down
                   in
                   great
                   discontent
                   under
                   a
                   Juniper-Tree
                   ,
                   desirous
                   rather
                   to
                   die
                   than
                   live
                   :
                   And
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Text
                   ,
                   
                     as
                     he
                     lay
                     and
                     slept
                     under
                     the
                     Iuniper-Tree
                     ,
                     behold
                     ,
                     an
                     Angel
                     touch'd
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     said
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     Arise
                     and
                     eat
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     look'd
                     ,
                     and
                     ,
                     behold
                     ,
                     there
                     was
                     a
                     Cake
                     bak'd
                     on
                     the
                     Coals
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     Cruise
                     of
                     Water
                     at
                     his
                     Head.
                     And
                     he
                     did
                     eat
                     ,
                     and
                     drink
                     ,
                     and
                     laid
                     him
                     down
                     again
                     .
                     And
                     the
                     Angel
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     came
                     again
                     the
                     second
                     time
                     ,
                     and
                     said
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     Arise
                     and
                     eat
                     because
                     the
                     journey
                     is
                     too
                     great
                     for
                     thee
                     .
                     And
                     he
                     arose
                     and
                     did
                     eat
                     ,
                     and
                     drink
                     ,
                     and
                     went
                     in
                     the
                     strength
                     of
                     that
                     Meat
                     fourty
                     day
                     's
                     and
                     fourty
                     nights
                     unto
                  
                   Horeb
                   
                     the
                     Mount
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Kings
                   19.5
                   ,
                   &c.
                   This
                   Meat
                   brought
                   to
                   Elijah
                   we
                   may
                   call
                   [
                   
                     Angels
                     food
                  
                   ,
                   ]
                   as
                   ,
                   possibly
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Israelites
                     Mannah
                  
                   from
                   Heav'n
                   was
                   so
                   call'd
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   for
                   the
                   excellency
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   †
                   before
                   suggested
                   ,
                   but
                   because
                   procured
                   and
                   brought
                   down
                   by
                   the
                   Ministry
                   of
                   Angels
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   same
                   Elijah
                   ,
                   afterwards
                   ,
                   was
                   encouraged
                   by
                   an
                   Angel
                   to
                   go
                   along
                   with
                   Ahaziah
                   the
                   third
                   Captain
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   afraid
                   of
                   him
                   [
                   having
                   before
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   aid
                   of
                   Angelical
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   
                   most
                   probably
                   ,
                   destroy'd
                   the
                   first
                   and
                   second
                   Captains
                   with
                   their
                   Fifties
                   ,
                   sent
                   to
                   apprehend
                   him
                   ,
                   with
                   Fire
                   from
                   Heav'n
                   ;
                   in
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   this
                   third
                   also
                   terrified
                   with
                   their
                   examples
                   ,
                   fell
                   on
                   his
                   knees
                   ,
                   beseeching
                   him
                   to
                   spare
                   his
                   life
                   ;
                   whereupon
                   the
                   Angel
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Go
                     down
                     with
                     him
                     and
                     be
                     not
                     afraid
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                  
                   ]
                   2
                   Kings
                   1.
                   
                
                 
                   When
                   the
                   Prophet
                   Isaiah
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   Vision
                   ,
                   Ch.
                   6.
                   cryed
                   out
                   ,
                   
                     Wo
                     is
                     me
                     !
                     for
                     I
                     am
                     unclean
                     ,
                     because
                     I
                     am
                     a
                     man
                     of
                     unclean
                     lips
                     ,
                     and
                     dwell
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     a
                     people
                     of
                     unclean
                     lips
                     ;
                     There
                     flew
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   the
                   Text
                   ,
                   
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     Seraphims
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     having
                     a
                     live-coal
                     in
                     his
                     hand
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     had
                     taken
                     with
                     the
                     Tongs
                     from
                     off
                     the
                     Altar
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     laid
                     it
                     upon
                     his
                     Mouth
                     ,
                     and
                     said
                     ,
                     Lo
                     this
                     hath
                     touched
                     thy
                     Lips
                     ,
                     and
                     thine
                     iniquity
                     is
                     taken
                     away
                     and
                     thy
                     sin
                     purged
                     ,
                  
                   Vers.
                   5
                   ,
                   6
                   ,
                   7.
                   
                
                 
                   Our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   and
                   Saviour
                   himself
                   had
                   the
                   Angels
                   Ministring
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   strengthning
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   in
                   and
                   after
                   his
                   Temptations
                   ,
                   and
                   bitter
                   Agony
                   ,
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   shewn
                   †
                   already
                   in
                   its
                   proper
                   place
                   .
                
                 
                   Saint
                   Paul
                   having
                   related
                   the
                   great
                   danger
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   and
                   his
                   company
                   were
                   in
                   at
                   Sea
                   ,
                   adds
                   remarkably
                   ,
                   
                     There
                     stood
                     by
                     me
                     this
                     night
                     an
                     Angel
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     whose
                     I
                     am
                     and
                     whom
                     I
                     serve
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     fear
                     not
                     ,
                  
                   Paul
                   ,
                   
                     thou
                     must
                     be
                     brought
                     before
                  
                   Caesar
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     ,
                     lo
                     ,
                     God
                     hath
                     giv'n
                     thee
                     all
                     them
                     that
                     sail
                     with
                     thee
                     ,
                  
                   Acts
                   27.23
                   ,
                   24.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   Angels
                   at
                   Sodom
                   pull'd
                   Lot
                   into
                   the
                   house
                   ,
                   and
                   struck
                   those
                   that
                   assaulted
                   him
                   with
                   blindness
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   19.10
                   ,
                   11.
                   and
                   after
                   that
                   ,
                   they
                   warn
                   him
                   in
                   time
                   to
                   bring
                   his
                   Kindred
                   and
                   Goods
                   out
                   of
                   that
                   wicked
                   place
                   ,
                   which
                   God
                   had
                   sent
                   them
                   to
                   destroy
                   ,
                   Ver.
                   13.
                   
                   And
                   ,
                   not
                   content
                   with
                   a
                   naked
                   warning
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   morning
                   arose
                   ,
                   they
                   hasten
                   him
                   again
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     Arise
                     ,
                     take
                     thy
                     Wife
                     and
                     thy
                     two
                     Daughters
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     here
                     ,
                     lest
                     thou
                     be
                     consumed
                     
                     in
                     the
                     punishment
                     of
                     the
                     City
                     ,
                  
                   Ver.
                   15
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   
                     And
                     ,
                     while
                     he
                     lingred
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Text
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     men
                     laid
                     ●old
                     upon
                     his
                     hand
                     ,
                     and
                     upon
                     the
                     hand
                     of
                     his
                     Wife
                     ,
                     and
                     ●pon
                     the
                     hand
                     of
                     his
                     two
                     Daughters
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     being
                     merciful
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     set
                     him
                     without
                     the
                     City
                     .
                  
                   —
                   Nor
                   do
                   they
                   leave
                   them
                   quietly
                   there
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   there
                   was
                   apparent
                   danger
                   ,
                   but
                   ,
                   
                     When
                     they
                     had
                     brought
                     them
                     abroad
                     ,
                  
                   they
                   add
                   ,
                   
                     esc●pe
                     for
                     thy
                     life
                     ,
                     look
                     not
                     behind
                     thee
                     ,
                     neither
                     stay
                     thou
                     in
                     all
                     the
                     Plain
                     ,
                     ●scape
                     to
                     the
                     Mountain
                     ,
                     lest
                     thou
                     be
                     consum●d
                     .
                  
                   —
                
                 
                   We
                   read
                   of
                   an
                   Angel
                   in
                   the
                   Book
                   of
                   Revelations
                   ,
                   crying
                   to
                   the
                   four
                   Angels
                   there
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   it
                   was
                   giv'n
                   to
                   hurt
                   the
                   Earth
                   and
                   Sea
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     Hurt
                     not
                     till
                     we
                     have
                     sealed
                     the
                     Servants
                     of
                     our
                     God
                     in
                     the
                     foreheads
                     ,
                  
                   Revel
                   .
                   7.2
                   ,
                   3.
                   
                
                 
                   King
                   Hezekiah
                   in
                   a
                   great
                   strait
                   and
                   distress
                   ,
                   begirt
                   with
                   the
                   Assyrians
                   ,
                   whose
                   Power
                   and
                   multitude
                   he
                   was
                   no-ways
                   able
                   to
                   resist
                   ,
                   prayeth
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   sends
                   his
                   Angel
                   to
                   work
                   a
                   sudden
                   and
                   wonderful
                   deliverance
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   destroying
                   in
                   one
                   night
                   (
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   touch'd
                   †
                   before
                   )
                   an
                   hundred
                   fourscore
                   and
                   five
                   thousand
                   of
                   the
                   insulting
                   Enemy
                   ,
                   2
                   Kings
                   19.
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   such
                   another
                   story
                   we
                   have
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   deliverance
                   of
                   Maccabeus
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   by
                   an
                   Angel
                   [
                   or
                   helper
                   from
                   Heav'n
                   ]
                   in
                   the
                   Apochrypha
                   ,
                   2
                   Maccab.
                   11.6
                   ,
                   8
                   ,
                   9
                   ,
                   10
                   ,
                   11.
                   with
                   his
                   prayer
                   at
                   another
                   time
                   for
                   the
                   like
                   aid
                   ,
                   encouraged
                   by
                   this
                   example
                   of
                   Hezekiah
                   ,
                   Ch.
                   15.22
                   ,
                   23
                   ,
                   24.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   three
                   famous
                   Confessors
                   ,
                   
                     Shadrach
                     ,
                     Meshach
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Abednego
                   (
                   whose
                   proper
                   names
                   were
                   
                     Hananiah
                     ,
                     Michael
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Azariah
                   ,
                   Dan.
                   1.
                   )
                   when
                   cast
                   into
                   a
                   Fiery
                   Furnace
                   ,
                   heated
                   seven
                   times
                   hotter
                   than
                   ordinary
                   ,
                   were
                   yet
                   strangely
                   preserved
                   from
                   all
                   harm
                   ,
                   and
                   indemnified
                   amidst
                   the
                   raging
                   Flames
                   by
                   an
                   Angel
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   appeared
                   there
                   
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   that
                   most
                   furious
                   and
                   devouring
                   Element
                   had
                   
                     no
                     power
                     upon
                     their
                     Bodies
                     ,
                     nor
                     was
                     an
                     hair
                     of
                     their
                     Head
                     singed
                     ,
                     neither
                     were
                     their
                     Coats
                     changed
                     ,
                     nor
                     did
                     the
                     smell
                     of
                     the
                     Fire
                     pass
                     upon
                     them
                     ,
                  
                   though
                   it
                   was
                   so
                   fierce
                   and
                   scorching
                   that
                   it
                   consumed
                   the
                   men
                   ,
                   who
                   cast
                   them
                   in
                   ,
                   Dan.
                   3.
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   when
                   Daniel
                   ,
                   another
                   of
                   the
                   Confessors
                   of
                   those
                   times
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   reckon'd
                   up
                   ,
                   Ch.
                   1.
                   call'd
                   there
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     four
                     Children
                     ,
                     to
                     whom
                     God
                     gave
                     great
                     knowledge
                     and
                     skill
                     in
                     all
                     learning
                     and
                     wisdom
                     )
                  
                   when
                   he
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   was
                   cast
                   into
                   the
                   Lions
                   Den
                   ,
                   on
                   purpose
                   to
                   be
                   devoured
                   ,
                   an
                   Angel
                   of
                   God
                   there
                   restrains
                   the
                   wild
                   appetite
                   of
                   those
                   greedy
                   beasts
                   of
                   prey
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   a
                   most
                   unwonted
                   manner
                   preserves
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   very
                   Jaws
                   of
                   Death
                   ,
                   Dan.
                   6.
                   
                   
                     My
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     hath
                     sent
                     his
                     Angel
                     ,
                     and
                     hath
                     shut
                     the
                     Lions
                     mouths
                     that
                     they
                     have
                     not
                     hurt
                     me
                     ,
                     for
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     before
                     him
                     innocency
                     was
                     found
                     in
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     also
                     before
                     thee
                     ,
                     O
                     King
                     ,
                     have
                     I
                     done
                     no
                     hurt
                     ,
                  
                   Ver.
                   22.
                   
                   And
                   these
                   four
                   are
                   the
                   persons
                   plainly
                   referr'd
                   to
                   in
                   the
                   Apostle's
                   Martyrology
                   ,
                   Hebr.
                   11.33
                   ,
                   34.
                   
                   Who
                   ,
                   are
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     through
                     faith
                     to
                     have
                     stopt
                     the
                     mouths
                     of
                     Lions
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   
                     quenched
                     the
                     violence
                     of
                     Fire
                     ,
                     viz.
                  
                   God
                   by
                   his
                   Angels
                   ,
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   said
                   ▪
                   rescuing
                   and
                   delivering
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   When
                   the
                   Apostles
                   were
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   procurement
                   of
                   the
                   High-Priest
                   ,
                   put
                   in
                   the
                   Common-Prison
                   ,
                   the
                   Angel
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   by
                   night
                   open'd
                   the
                   Prison-doors
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     brought
                     them
                     forth
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   animated
                   them
                   to
                   speak
                   openly
                   to
                   the
                   People
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   Acts
                   5.18
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   Saint
                   Peter
                   ,
                   after
                   that
                   ,
                   imprisoned
                   by
                   Herod
                   ,
                   and
                   deliver'd
                   over
                   for
                   security
                   to
                   four
                   Quaternions
                   of
                   Souldiers
                   to
                   be
                   kept
                   ,
                   was
                   thence
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   all
                   their
                   care
                   ,
                   set
                   at
                   liberty
                   by
                   an
                   Angel
                   loosing
                   of
                   his
                   Chains
                   ,
                   causing
                   the
                   Iron-gates
                   of
                   the
                   City
                   to
                   open
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   conducting
                   
                   of
                   him
                   through
                   the
                   Streets
                   thereof
                   ,
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   manner
                   as
                   he
                   thought
                   himself
                   but
                   in
                   a
                   Dream
                   for
                   a
                   great
                   while
                   ,
                   till
                   he
                   came
                   at
                   last
                   to
                   acknowledg
                   ,
                   
                     Now
                     I
                     know
                     of
                     a
                     surety
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     hath
                     sent
                     his
                     Angel
                     ,
                     and
                     hath
                     deliver'd
                     me
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     hand
                     of
                  
                   Herod
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     from
                     all
                     the
                     expectation
                     of
                     the
                     People
                     of
                     the
                     Iews
                     ,
                  
                   Acts
                   12.4
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   Thus
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   we
                   see
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   Commissioned
                   Instruments
                   of
                   extraordinary
                   Escapes
                   ,
                   Preservations
                   and
                   Deliverances
                   .
                
                 
                   Sometimes
                   too
                   they
                   are
                   sent
                   ,
                   as
                   Physitians
                   ,
                   to
                   cure
                   and
                   heal
                   ,
                   in
                   case
                   of
                   Hurt
                   ,
                   Sickness
                   ,
                   or
                   Disease
                   .
                   Hence
                   we
                   read
                   of
                   the
                   Pool
                   of
                   Bethesda
                   ,
                   where
                   lay
                   a
                   great
                   multitude
                   of
                   impotent
                   Folk
                   ,
                   Blind
                   ,
                   half-wither'd
                   ,
                   waiting
                   for
                   the
                   moving
                   of
                   the
                   Water
                   ,
                   
                     For
                     an
                     Angel
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Text
                   ,
                   
                     went
                     down
                     at
                     a
                     certain
                     season
                     ,
                  
                   [
                   which
                   Heinsius
                   tells
                   us
                   out
                   of
                   Cyril
                   was
                   ,
                   
                   yearly
                   ,
                   at
                   
                     Pentecost
                     ]
                     into
                     the
                     Pool
                     and
                     troubled
                     the
                     Water
                     ;
                     and
                     whosoever
                     then
                     fi●st
                     after
                     the
                     troubling
                     of
                     the
                     Water
                     step'd
                     in
                     ,
                     was
                     made
                     whole
                     of
                     whatsoever
                     Disease
                     he
                     had
                     ,
                  
                   Saint
                   Iohn
                   5.3
                   ,
                   4.
                   
                
                 
                   To
                   this
                   head
                   we
                   may
                   refer
                   ,
                   perhaps
                   ,
                   those
                   choice
                   Receits
                   ,
                   which
                   
                     M.
                     Antoninus
                  
                   acknowledgeth
                   himself
                   a
                   Debtor
                   for
                   to
                   the
                   Gods
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   —
                   ]
                
                 
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   Book
                   of
                   Tobit
                   we
                   are
                   told
                   of
                   the
                   Angel
                   Raphael
                   [
                   whose
                   name
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   have
                   said
                   elsewhere
                   ,
                   signifies
                   a
                   Divine
                   Physitian
                   ]
                   sent
                   to
                   heal
                   old
                   Tobit
                   of
                   his
                   blindness
                   ,
                   and
                   Sarah
                   the
                   Daughter
                   of
                   Raguel
                   ,
                   his
                   daughter-in-Law
                   ,
                   of
                   her
                   reproached
                   barrenness
                   ,
                   
                     To
                     scale
                     away
                     the
                     whiteness
                     of
                  
                   Tobit
                   
                     's
                     eyes
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     give
                  
                   Sarah
                   
                     the
                     daughter
                     of
                  
                   Raguel
                   
                     for
                     a
                     wife
                     to
                  
                   Tobias
                   
                     the
                     son
                     of
                  
                   Tobit
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     to
                     bind
                  
                   Asmodeus
                   
                     the
                     evil
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     that
                     had
                     kill'd
                     her
                     seven
                     former
                     husbands
                     before
                     they
                     had
                     lain
                     with
                     her
                     ,
                     
                     Tobit
                  
                   3.
                   
                   And
                   the
                   good
                   old
                   man
                   was
                   so
                   ready
                   in
                   his
                   belief
                   of
                   this
                   Divinity
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   help
                   and
                   protection
                   of
                   God's
                   Angels
                   vouchsafed
                   to
                   his
                   Servants
                   upon
                   occasion
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   cheers
                   and
                   comforts
                   his
                   troubled
                   and
                   discontented
                   Wife
                   ,
                   upon
                   his
                   Son's
                   journey
                   from
                   her
                   ,
                   with
                   it
                   :
                   
                     Take
                     no
                     care
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     shall
                     return
                     in
                     safety
                     ,
                     and
                     thine
                     eyes
                     shall
                     see
                     him
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     good
                     Angel
                     will
                     keep
                     him
                     company
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     journey
                     shall
                     be
                     prosperous
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     shall
                     return
                     safe
                     ,
                  
                   Ch.
                   5.20
                   ,
                   21.
                   
                
                 
                   Hitherto
                   I
                   have
                   given
                   sundry
                   apposite
                   instances
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   conceive
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Ministry
                   of
                   Angels
                   to
                   pious
                   and
                   good
                   men
                   ,
                   throughout
                   their
                   life
                   ,
                   instructing
                   ,
                   defending
                   ,
                   comforting
                   ,
                   helping
                   and
                   delivering
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   sure
                   ,
                   their
                   aid
                   and
                   assistance
                   is
                   then
                   most
                   ready
                   at
                   hand
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   have
                   most
                   need
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   At
                   the
                   Agony
                   of
                   Death
                   therefore
                   they
                   may
                   look
                   for
                   strength
                   and
                   support
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   even
                   as
                   they
                   ministred
                   to
                   our
                   Lord
                   and
                   Saviour
                   in
                   his
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   more
                   than
                   once
                   suggested
                   †
                   already
                   .
                   That
                   is
                   a
                   time
                   certainly
                   ,
                   wherein
                   their
                   help
                   cannot
                   but
                   be
                   very
                   acceptable
                   ,
                   all
                   other
                   visible
                   help
                   then
                   failing
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Devil
                   plying
                   of
                   his
                   assaults
                   because
                   he
                   knows
                   his
                   time
                   is
                   short
                   ;
                   [
                   which
                   gave
                   occasion
                   to
                   Gazaeus
                   to
                   insert
                   this
                   intercalare
                   Distichon
                   in
                   a
                   Poem
                   of
                   his
                   to
                   his
                   Angel-keeper
                   ,
                   
                     
                       Angele
                       mi
                       ,
                       bone
                       dux
                       animae
                       ,
                       bone
                       mentis
                       Achates
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Quo
                       sine
                       non
                       possum
                       vivere
                       ,
                       nolo
                       mori
                       .
                       ]
                    
                  
                   In
                   death
                   ,
                   as
                   Gerhard
                   speaks
                   ,
                   
                   we
                   fear
                   especially
                   the
                   craft
                   of
                   our
                   Adversary
                   ,
                   that
                   Serpent
                   ,
                   who
                   doth
                   [
                   
                     insidiari
                     calcaneo
                  
                   ,
                   ]
                   ply
                   at
                   the
                   heel
                   .
                   The
                   heel
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   extreme
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   ;
                   an
                   th
                   extreme
                   term
                   of
                   Life
                   is
                   Death
                   .
                   In
                   that
                   agony
                   of
                   death
                   therefore
                   the
                   custody
                   of
                   Angels
                   is
                   
                   chiefly
                   necessary
                   ,
                   to
                   keep
                   us
                   from
                   the
                   fiery
                   darts
                   of
                   the
                   Devil
                   ,
                   and
                   convey
                   the
                   Soul
                   ,
                   wh●n
                   it
                   leaves
                   the
                   Body
                   ,
                   into
                   the
                   heav●●ly
                   P●●adise
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Tertu●●●●●
                   stile●
                   them
                   [
                   〈…〉
                   ]
                   the
                   C●●lers
                   forth
                   of
                   〈◊〉
                   and
                   ●uch
                   a●
                   〈◊〉
                   ●hem
                   [
                   〈◊〉
                   
                     ●uram
                     diversorii
                  
                   ]
                   〈◊〉
                   p●●paration
                   〈◊〉
                   those
                   M●nsions
                   they
                   are
                   〈◊〉
                   to
                   agreeably
                   ●o
                   which
                   we
                   ●ave
                   ●omew●●●●
                   〈◊〉
                   among
                   the
                   Platonists
                   ,
                   [
                   Vide
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   
                     de
                     Deo
                  
                   Socratis
                   .
                   Plato
                   
                     docuit
                     ,
                     ●bi
                     v●●a
                     edit●
                  
                   〈…〉
                   
                     est
                     ,
                     cundem
                     illum
                     Genium
                     raptare
                     illic●
                     ,
                     &
                  
                   〈◊〉
                   
                     velu●
                     custodiam
                     suam
                     ad
                     ju●●●ium
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   ]
                   And
                   then
                   ,
                   after
                   the
                   separat●on
                   of
                   Body
                   and
                   Soul
                   asunder
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   careful
                   and
                   diligent
                   in
                   their
                   attendance
                   to
                   Lodg
                   the
                   departed
                   Spirit
                   safely
                   in
                   its
                   Rest
                   and
                   Happines●
                   .
                   Such
                   a
                   priviledg
                   belongs
                   ,
                   unquestionably
                   ,
                   even
                   to
                   the
                   poorest
                   and
                   meanest
                   of
                   God's
                   Servants
                   .
                   For
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   recorded
                   of
                   Lazarus
                   ,
                   for
                   our
                   encouragement
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Begger
                     died
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     carried
                     by
                     Angels
                     into
                  
                   Abraham
                   '
                   
                     s
                     bosom
                  
                   ,
                   Saint
                   Luke
                   10.22
                   .
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   by
                   them
                   he
                   was
                   translated
                   into
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   his
                   refreshment
                   in
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   with
                   that
                   Father
                   of
                   the
                   Faithful
                   .
                   And
                   such
                   probably
                   was
                   Elias
                   his
                   Fiery
                   Chariot
                   and
                   Horses
                   ,
                   wherein
                   he
                   mounted
                   to
                   Heav'n
                   ,
                   2
                   Kings
                   2.11
                   .
                
                 
                   They
                   rejoice
                   at
                   the
                   return
                   and
                   conversion
                   of
                   Sinners
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   said
                   before
                   from
                   Saint
                   Luke
                   15.7
                   ,
                   10.
                   and
                   th●ir
                   joy
                   is
                   increased
                   by
                   the
                   receiving
                   of
                   them
                   at
                   last
                   into
                   their
                   own
                   number
                   in
                   the
                   Regions
                   of
                   Bliss
                   and
                   Happiness
                   ,
                   as
                   those
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     per
                     quos
                     ruinae
                     suae
                     scissuras
                     restaurari
                     expectant
                     ,
                  
                   
                   saith
                   Saint
                   Augustin
                   ]
                   by
                   whom
                   they
                   expect
                   the
                   Rents
                   among
                   themselves
                   by
                   the
                   fall
                   of
                   so
                   many
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   up
                   again
                   and
                   restored
                   .
                
                 
                   Thus
                   the
                   Angels
                   are
                   ,
                   all
                   along
                   ,
                   and
                   every-where
                   ,
                   ministring
                   Spirits
                   to
                   the
                   Elect
                   ,
                   to
                   keep
                   off
                   evil
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   supply
                   them
                   with
                   all
                   
                   the
                   good
                   they
                   stand
                   in
                   need
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   God
                   sees
                   fitting
                   for
                   them
                   ;
                   watching
                   all
                   opportunities
                   ●or
                   the
                   preservation
                   ,
                   health
                   and
                   safety
                   ,
                   both
                   of
                   their
                   Bodies
                   and
                   Souls
                   ,
                   goods
                   and
                   good
                   names
                   ;
                   guarding
                   them
                   from
                   th●
                   invasion
                   of
                   evil
                   and
                   hurt●ul
                   Spirits
                   ▪
                   making
                   an
                   ●edg
                   about
                   them
                   and
                   all
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   ,
                   
                   working
                   ●●●ir
                   p●osperity
                   and
                   su●cess
                   in
                   matters
                   o●
                   importance
                   ,
                   relating
                   to
                   the
                   most
                   considerable
                   turns
                   of
                   their
                   lives
                   ,
                   assisting
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   Vocations
                   ,
                   providing
                   for
                   their
                   escape
                   and
                   deliverance
                   in
                   dan●er●
                   extraordinary
                   ,
                   healing
                   of
                   their
                   Sicknesses
                   〈…〉
                   ,
                   com●orting
                   and
                   relieving
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   〈◊〉
                   of
                   the
                   greatest
                   perplexity
                   and
                   trouble
                   ,
                   never
                   leaving
                   them
                   destitute
                   in
                   any
                   condition
                   ;
                   encouraging
                   and
                   strengthning
                   of
                   them
                   at
                   their
                   death
                   ,
                   yea
                   and
                   after
                   death
                   too
                   waiting
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   till
                   they
                   have
                   brought
                   them
                   safely
                   to
                   those
                   Regions
                   of
                   Felicity
                   ,
                   where
                   no
                   hazard
                   or
                   danger
                   can
                   farther
                   reach
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   These
                   ,
                   saith
                   Saint
                   Augustin
                   ,
                   
                   
                     are
                     the
                     Guardian-keepers
                     upon
                     the
                     Walls
                     of
                     the
                     N●w
                  
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     the
                     Mountains
                     that
                     encompass
                     her
                     about
                     ,
                     watching
                     and
                     observing
                     the
                     vigils
                     of
                     the
                     night
                     over
                     her
                     Flock
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     old
                     Serpent
                     ,
                     our
                     Adversary
                     the
                     Devil
                     ,
                     may
                     not
                     as
                     a
                     Lion
                     snatch
                     our
                     Souls
                     ,
                     whil'st
                     there
                     is
                     none
                     to
                     deliver
                     .
                     They
                     are
                     sent
                     to
                     minister
                     for
                     them
                     ,
                     who
                     shall
                     be
                     heirs
                     of
                     Salvation
                     ,
                     to
                     free
                     them
                     from
                     their
                     En●mies
                     ,
                     and
                     keep
                     them
                     in
                     all
                     their
                     ways
                     ,
                     to
                     comfort
                     them
                     also
                     ,
                     and
                     admonish
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     offer
                     up
                     their
                     Prayers
                     to
                     God.
                     For
                     they
                     love
                     these
                     th●ir
                     fellow-Citizens
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     with
                     great
                     care
                     and
                     a
                     vigilant
                     industry
                     are
                     present
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     at
                     all
                     times
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     all
                     places
                     ,
                     ready
                     to
                     come
                     in
                     for
                     their
                     relief
                     ,
                     and
                     provide
                     for
                     their
                     necessities
                     ,
                     and
                     solicite
                     to
                     and
                     fro
                     ,
                     as
                     ac●●ve
                     Messengers
                     between
                     them
                     and
                     Heav'n
                     .
                     They
                     assist
                     ●●em
                     in
                     their
                     labours
                     ,
                     protect
                     them
                     in
                     their
                     rest
                     ,
                     hearten
                     them
                     in
                     their
                     Fights
                     ,
                     and
                     crown
                     them
                     upon
                     their
                     Victories
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   V.
                   An
                   Objection
                   ,
                   touching
                   the
                   superfluousness
                   of
                   Angelic-Ministry
                   ,
                   removed
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   ,
                   lest
                   any
                   should
                   object
                   or
                   say
                   within
                   their
                   hearts
                   ,
                   That
                   this
                   Ministry
                   of
                   the
                   good
                   and
                   holy
                   Angels
                   is
                   altogether
                   needless
                   and
                   superfluous
                   ,
                   since
                   God
                   himself
                   is
                   Omnipresent
                   and
                   Omnipotent
                   ,
                   every-where
                   at
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Power
                   unquestionably
                   sufficient
                   to
                   do
                   all
                   that
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   ●an
                   desire
                   ,
                   and
                   much
                   more
                   than
                   we
                   can
                   look
                   for
                   or
                   receive
                   from
                   them
                   ;
                   I
                   will
                   offer
                   a
                   few
                   things
                   here
                   for
                   the
                   extirpating
                   of
                   this
                   prejudice
                   .
                
                 
                   Far
                   be
                   it
                   from
                   any
                   Christian
                   to
                   think
                   or
                   imagine
                   such
                   a
                   necessity
                   of
                   the
                   Angels
                   interposure
                   ,
                   as
                   those
                   Heathens
                   did
                   ,
                   who
                   ,
                   confining
                   of
                   their
                   Gods
                   to
                   the
                   upper
                   Regions
                   ,
                   and
                   looking
                   on
                   it
                   as
                   a
                   diminution
                   and
                   disturbance
                   of
                   their
                   ease
                   and
                   happiness
                   ,
                   to
                   concern
                   themselves
                   with
                   the
                   vast
                   variety
                   of
                   affairs
                   in
                   the
                   sublunary
                   World
                   ,
                   found
                   out
                   this
                   expedient
                   of
                   certain
                   middle
                   natures
                   ,
                   as
                   Agents
                   and
                   Messengers
                   for
                   dispatch
                   between
                   them
                   and
                   Mortals
                   .
                   [
                   
                     Inter
                     terricolas
                     coelicol●sque
                     vectores
                     ,
                     hinc
                     precum
                     ,
                     inde
                     donorum
                     ,
                     qui
                     ul●●●
                     citróque
                     portant
                     hinc
                     petitiones
                     ,
                     inde
                     suppetias
                     ,
                     ceu
                     quidam
                     utriusque
                     interpretes
                     ,
                     &
                     salutigeri
                     .
                     Apul●ius
                  
                   de
                   D●o
                   Socr.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   Plato
                   
                     in
                     Symposio
                  
                   .
                   ]
                
                 
                   The
                   knowledg
                   we
                   have
                   of
                   God's
                   ubiquity
                   and
                   in●inite
                   perfection
                   forbids
                   to
                   surmise
                   thus
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   were
                   pent
                   and
                   coop'd
                   up
                   any-where
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   if
                   any
                   thing
                   could
                   be
                   concealed
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   any
                   place
                   ,
                   from
                   his
                   notice
                   ;
                   or
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   the
                   ef●ecting
                   any
                   th●ng
                   were
                   ●
                   trouble
                   ,
                   disturbance
                   ,
                   
                   or
                   burden
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   created
                   the
                   Universe
                   with
                   a
                   word
                   speaking
                   .
                   
                     Ignoratio
                     rerum
                     aliena
                     naturae
                     Deorum
                     est
                     ,
                     &
                     sustinendi
                     muneris
                     propter
                     imbecillitatem
                     difficultas
                     m●●imè
                     cadit
                     in
                     majestatem
                     Deorum
                     .
                     Balbus
                     apud
                     Ciceronem
                     ,
                     de
                     Nat.
                     Deorum
                     l.
                  
                   ●
                   .
                   But
                   then
                   the
                   same
                   knowledge
                   forbids
                   us
                   also
                   once
                   to
                   opine
                   or
                   imagine
                   that
                   any
                   of
                   his
                   Constitutions
                   and
                   Appointments
                   are
                   in
                   vain
                   .
                   We
                   are
                   not
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   competent
                   Judges
                   of
                   his
                   Works
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   to
                   give
                   the
                   full
                   and
                   adequate
                   reason
                   or
                   account
                   of
                   them
                   ;
                   but
                   yet
                   both
                   may
                   and
                   ought
                   to
                   conclude
                   from
                   his
                   own
                   Excellencies
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   greatest
                   and
                   exactest
                   wisdom
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     mensurâ
                     ,
                     numero
                     ,
                     &
                     pondere
                     ,
                     Wisd.
                  
                   11.
                   ]
                   he
                   hath
                   contrived
                   and
                   made
                   them
                   all
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   cannot
                   possibly
                   tell
                   the
                   need
                   or
                   usefulness
                   of
                   sundry
                   sorts
                   of
                   Beings
                   ;
                   nevertheless
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   for
                   us
                   hastily
                   to
                   pronounce
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   therefore
                   be
                   spared
                   ,
                   and
                   serve
                   not
                   to
                   any
                   worthy
                   purpose
                   .
                   
                     M.
                     Antoninus
                  
                   ,
                   I
                   remember
                   ,
                   speaking
                   of
                   such
                   things
                   as
                   are
                   apt
                   to
                   offend
                   and
                   trouble
                   us
                   ,
                   [
                   as
                   Thorns
                   and
                   Bryars
                   ,
                   &c.
                   ]
                   bids
                   to
                   decline
                   them
                   ,
                   
                   if
                   we
                   can
                   ,
                   for
                   our
                   own
                   safety
                   ;
                   but
                   not
                   to
                   start
                   that
                   bold
                   and
                   idle
                   question
                   of
                   curiosity
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   ]
                   
                     Why
                     were
                     these
                     things
                     at
                     all
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     ?
                  
                   This
                   were
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   adds
                   ,
                   for
                   us
                   to
                   be
                   laugh'd
                   at
                   by
                   those
                   that
                   understand
                   Nature
                   better
                   than
                   we
                   do
                   ;
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   as
                   he
                   would
                   deserve
                   from
                   an
                   Artificer
                   ,
                   who
                   should
                   come
                   into
                   his
                   Shop
                   ,
                   or
                   Work-house
                   ,
                   and
                   blame
                   thi●
                   and
                   that
                   Tool
                   or
                   Contrivance
                   for
                   superfluous
                   and
                   unnecessary
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Master
                   well
                   enough
                   knew
                   the
                   design
                   and
                   use
                   of
                   .
                   That
                   profound
                   reverence
                   we
                   owe
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   
                   (
                   as
                   he
                   instructs
                   us
                   else-where
                   )
                   to
                   pronounce
                   ,
                   even
                   in
                   things
                   not
                   only
                   beyond
                   our
                   reach
                   ,
                   but
                   contrary
                   to
                   our
                   wills
                   and
                   inclinations
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ]
                   This
                   hath
                   a
                   good
                   and
                   sufficient
                   Reason
                   ,
                   though
                   we
                   ken
                   it
                   not
                   ;
                   nay
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   to
                   conclude
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   have
                   contrived
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ]
                   if
                   the
                   matter
                   required
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   it
                   were
                   not
                   best
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   .
                   This
                   I
                   premise
                   in
                   the
                   general
                   ,
                   to
                   silence
                   all
                   importunate
                   and
                   presumptuous
                   Enquiries
                   into
                   the
                   Reason
                   and
                   Account
                   of
                   God
                   ●●mighty's
                   Works
                   and
                   Providence
                   .
                   It
                   should
                   su●●●ce
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   for
                   us
                   to
                   be
                   assured
                   ,
                   that
                   ●hings
                   are
                   so
                   and
                   so
                   ;
                   though
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   reach
                   the
                   Quare
                   or
                   Quomodo
                   ,
                   the
                   Grounds
                   or
                   Ends
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   As
                   
                     Iustin
                     Martyr
                  
                   said
                   well
                   abou●
                   the
                   Mysteries
                   of
                   our
                   Faith
                   ;
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ]
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   convi●tion
                   of
                   manifest
                   unbelief
                   to
                   start
                   the
                   Question
                   [
                   How
                   ?
                   
                   ]
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   But
                   the
                   case
                   before
                   us
                   admits
                   of
                   a
                   fair
                   and
                   equal
                   satisfaction
                   ,
                   
                   unto
                   all
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   disposed
                   to
                   entertain
                   it
                   ;
                   provided
                   they
                   have
                   but
                   a
                   competent
                   share
                   of
                   the
                   Good
                   Father's
                   modesty
                   ,
                   neither
                   to
                   pry
                   into
                   what
                   is
                   hidden
                   ,
                   nor
                   wilfully
                   to
                   overlook
                   what
                   is
                   revealed
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   on●y
                   reason
                   we
                   know
                   of
                   God's
                   making
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   several
                   sorts
                   of
                   Beings
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   was
                   his
                   own
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   or
                   good
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     Who
                     worketh
                     all
                     things
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     counsel
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     will
                     ,
                     Ephes.
                     1.11
                     .
                  
                   ]
                   to
                   produce
                   Creatures
                   that
                   might
                   be
                   capable
                   of
                   the
                   free
                   communications
                   of
                   his
                   Divine
                   Goodness
                   ,
                   and
                   reflecting
                   back
                   the
                   acknowledgment
                   thereof
                   to
                   himself
                   .
                   But
                   having
                   once
                   put
                   all
                   together
                   in
                   the
                   most
                   excellent
                   order
                   ,
                   connexion
                   ,
                   and
                   subserviency
                   each
                   to
                   other
                   ,
                   and
                   established
                   the
                   Laws
                   of
                   their
                   mutual
                   dependence
                   ,
                   and
                   operations
                   by
                   his
                   Fiat
                   ,
                   or
                   Decree
                   ,
                   he
                   now
                   governs
                   and
                   manageth
                   all
                   things
                   according
                   to
                   those
                   Laws
                   and
                   Rules
                   ,
                   unless
                   some
                   great
                   and
                   considerable
                   motive
                   of
                   wi●dom
                   or
                   goodness
                   draw
                   him
                   to
                   suspend
                   ●
                   while
                   ,
                   or
                   exceed
                   them
                   by
                   Miracle
                   .
                   Though
                   he
                   b●
                   every-where
                   in
                   the
                   Universe
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   
                   powers
                   and
                   perfections
                   of
                   that
                   hold
                   of
                   him
                   ;
                   yet
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   Being
                   himself
                   really
                   distinct
                   from
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   where
                   he
                   hath
                   setled
                   and
                   appointed
                   the
                   means
                   to
                   any
                   End
                   or
                   Purpose
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   sit
                   still
                   ,
                   and
                   look
                   for
                   his
                   immediate
                   interposure
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   that
                   way
                   and
                   method
                   only
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   chosen
                   and
                   established
                   .
                   I
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   in
                   the
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   
                     will
                     hear
                     the
                     Heavens
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     shall
                     hear
                     the
                     Earth
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Earth
                     shall
                     hear
                     the
                     Corn
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Wine
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Oyl
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     shall
                     hear
                     Iezreel
                     ,
                     Hos.
                  
                   2.21
                   ,
                   22.
                   
                
                 
                   God
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   confess'd
                   ,
                   can
                   do
                   all
                   things
                   by
                   himself
                   .
                   He
                   can
                   keep
                   us
                   alive
                   without
                   our
                   natural
                   food
                   ,
                   
                     for
                     man
                     liveth
                     not
                     by
                     bread
                     alone
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     every
                     word
                     proceeding
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     mouth
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   yet
                   't
                   is
                   not
                   his
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   ordinarily
                   ,
                   so
                   to
                   do
                   ;
                   nor
                   may
                   we
                   ,
                   without
                   sin
                   and
                   smarting
                   for
                   our
                   folly
                   ,
                   presume
                   to
                   tempt
                   him
                   by
                   the
                   neglect
                   or
                   slighting
                   of
                   those
                   daily
                   Provisions
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   placed
                   within
                   our
                   reach
                   .
                   In
                   like
                   sort
                   he
                   can
                   govern
                   the
                   World
                   and
                   the
                   Societies
                   of
                   men
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   help
                   and
                   superintendency
                   of
                   Earthly
                   Rulers
                   ;
                   yet
                   we
                   are
                   well
                   assured
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   all
                   ordained
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   out
                   of
                   conscience
                   to
                   that
                   Ordinance
                   of
                   his
                   ,
                   to
                   apply
                   our selves
                   to
                   ,
                   and
                   act
                   under
                   them
                   .
                   Rom.
                   13.
                   
                
                 
                   Such
                   is
                   the
                   beautiful
                   Eutaxie
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   have
                   touched
                   elsewhere
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   ●●●gs
                   are
                   framed
                   with
                   a
                   due
                   respect
                   each
                   to
                   other
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   LXX
                   read
                   ,
                   Eccles
                   .
                   7.14
                   .
                   ]
                   and
                   inferiour
                   Beings
                   are
                   generally
                   govern'd
                   by
                   their
                   Superiors
                   ,
                   though
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   under
                   God
                   ;
                   who
                   as
                   he
                   pleased
                   at
                   first
                   voluntarily
                   to
                   make
                   This
                   scale
                   ,
                   and
                   gradation
                   of
                   Beings
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ]
                   Invisible
                   ,
                   and
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ]
                   Visible
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   Man
                   a
                   complex
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   of
                   both
                   together
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ]
                   so
                   he
                   now
                   wisely
                   orders
                   the
                   Things
                   made
                   by
                   their
                   just
                   and
                   proper
                   Laws
                   and
                   Measures
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   the
                   most
                   excellent
                   way
                   and
                   
                   manner
                   for
                   their
                   ministry
                   and
                   service
                   each
                   to
                   other
                   .
                   
                     Si
                     à
                     primis
                     inchoatisque
                     naturis
                     ad
                     ultimas
                     perfectásque
                     volumus
                     procedere
                     ,
                     ad
                     Deorum
                     naturam
                     perveniamus
                     necesse
                     est
                     .
                  
                   Balbus
                   in
                   Cicerone
                   
                     de
                     Nat.
                     Deorum
                     ,
                     l.
                  
                   2.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   Angelical
                   Oeconomy
                   in
                   particular
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   offer
                   but
                   these
                   two
                   things
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   it
                   tends
                   extremely
                   to
                   our
                   consolation
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   assuring
                   of
                   us
                   touching
                   the
                   love
                   ,
                   regard
                   ,
                   and
                   care
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   and
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   hath
                   not
                   only
                   vouchsafed
                   the
                   lower
                   World
                   for
                   our
                   use
                   and
                   accommodation
                   ,
                   but
                   appointed
                   so
                   noble
                   a
                   Rank
                   of
                   Creatures
                   also
                   for
                   our
                   service
                   and
                   attendance
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   It
                   tends
                   also
                   to
                   produce
                   and
                   increase
                   a
                   mighty
                   friendship
                   and
                   correspondence
                   between
                   us
                   and
                   these
                   blessed
                   Spirits
                   ;
                   while
                   their
                   love
                   to
                   us
                   is
                   heightned
                   and
                   improved
                   by
                   the
                   continual
                   exercise
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   acts
                   of
                   kindness
                   and
                   good-will
                   they
                   now
                   do
                   for
                   us
                   ;
                   and
                   our
                   gratitude
                   back
                   again
                   towards
                   them
                   ,
                   excited
                   by
                   the
                   reflections
                   which
                   we
                   make
                   upon
                   their
                   officiousness
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   this
                   means
                   we
                   are
                   certainly
                   on
                   both
                   sides
                   prepared
                   for
                   the
                   great
                   happiness
                   of
                   an
                   eternal
                   society
                   hereafter
                   each
                   with
                   other
                   mutually
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   s●●●l
                   come
                   to
                   meet
                   together
                   there
                   ,
                   and
                   know
                   them
                   better
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   do
                   us
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 The
                 Character
                 of
                 the
                 persons
                 ,
                 for
                 whose
                 good
                 especially
                 the
                 Angels
                 are
                 commissioned
                 .
              
               
                 HAving
                 treated
                 so
                 largely
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 add
                 a
                 few
                 words
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 
                 place
                 ,
                 of
                 that
                 Character
                 which
                 our
                 Apostle
                 here
                 gives
                 the
                 Persons
                 for
                 whose
                 good
                 ,
                 benefit
                 and
                 advantage
                 especially
                 God
                 hath
                 commissioned
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   For
                   them
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   shall
                   be
                   Heirs
                   of
                   salvation
                   .
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ]
                   for
                   them
                   who
                   shall
                   hereafter
                   inherit
                   salvation
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   I.
                   Heirs
                   of
                   Salvation
                   .
                
                 
                   Salvation
                   is
                   the
                   Scripture-word
                   for
                   Happiness
                   and
                   Glory
                   ;
                   a
                   freedom
                   and
                   immunity
                   from
                   all
                   Evil
                   ,
                   attended
                   with
                   the
                   fruition
                   of
                   whatever
                   Good
                   we
                   are
                   capable
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   unto
                   Eternity
                   .
                   
                     Eternal
                     Salvation
                  
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   5.9
                   .
                   
                     Salvation
                     ,
                     with
                     eternal
                     glory
                  
                   ,
                   2
                   Tim.
                   2.10
                   .
                   which
                   is
                   at
                   other
                   times
                   called
                   
                     Eternal
                     life
                     ,
                     The
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   that
                   Blessing
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   sum
                   both
                   of
                   all
                   God's
                   Promises
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   our
                   desires
                   and
                   longings
                   .
                   Whence
                   we
                   have
                   these
                   ensuing
                   Phrases
                   remarkably
                   answering
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Text
                   :
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ]
                   
                     To
                     inherit
                     eternal
                     life
                  
                   ,
                   S.
                   Matth.
                   19.29
                   .
                   S.
                   Mark
                   10.17
                   .
                   S.
                   Luke
                   10.25
                   .
                   —
                   18.18
                   .
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ]
                   
                     To
                     inherit
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   S.
                   Matth.
                   25.34
                   .
                   1
                   Cor.
                   6.9
                   ,
                   10.
                   —
                   15.50
                   .
                   Gal.
                   5.21
                   .
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ]
                   
                     To
                     Inherit
                     the
                     Promises
                     ,
                     Heb.
                  
                   6.12
                   ,
                   17.
                   
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ]
                   
                     To
                     inherit
                     the
                     Blessing
                  
                   ,
                   1
                   S.
                   Pet.
                   3.9
                   .
                   Heb.
                   12.17
                   .
                   —
                   And
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   know
                   no
                   good
                   thing
                   is
                   here
                   wanting
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ]
                   
                     To
                     inherit
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     Rev.
                  
                   21.7
                   .
                   all
                   things
                   together
                   ,
                   all
                   in
                   one
                   ,
                   viz.
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   comprehensive
                   Quintessence
                   of
                   all
                   perfections
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   yet
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   somewhat
                   peculiar
                   in
                   this
                   Phrase
                   of
                   the
                   Text
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ]
                   
                     To
                     inherit
                     Salvation
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   great
                   Blessing
                   of
                   the
                   
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   with
                   reference
                   whereto
                   Christ
                   is
                   called
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Saviour
                     of
                     the
                     World
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Gospel
                   it self
                   ,
                   accordingly
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     knowledge
                     of
                     Salvation
                  
                   ,
                   S.
                   Luke
                   1.77
                   .
                   
                     The
                     word
                     of
                     Salvation
                     ,
                     Acts
                  
                   13.26
                   .
                   
                     The
                     way
                     of
                     Salvation
                     ,
                     Act.
                  
                   16.17
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Gospel
                     of
                     Salvation
                     ,
                     Eph.
                  
                   1.13
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Grace
                     of
                     God
                     which
                     bringeth
                     Salvation
                  
                   ;
                   or
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     saving
                     Grace
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     Titus
                  
                   2.11
                   .
                   
                     So
                     great
                     Salvation
                     ,
                     Heb.
                  
                   2.3
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   word
                   hath
                   a
                   primary
                   reference
                   to
                   that
                   Evil
                   and
                   Misery
                   we
                   are
                   delivered
                   from
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   indeed
                   we
                   are
                   most
                   capable
                   of
                   a
                   sensible
                   estimate
                   of
                   the
                   ●uture
                   state
                   of
                   Blessedness
                   ,
                   by
                   reflecting
                   upon
                   those
                   miseries
                   of
                   all
                   sorts
                   which
                   here
                   we
                   stand
                   exposed
                   to
                   ;
                   That
                   wrath
                   of
                   God
                   whereto
                   our
                   sins
                   have
                   made
                   us
                   liable
                   .
                   Whence
                   we
                   read
                   of
                   Salvation
                   from
                   Sin
                   ,
                   S.
                   Matth.
                   1.21
                   .
                   and
                   Salvation
                   from
                   Wrath
                   ,
                   1
                   Thess.
                   1.10
                   .
                   —
                   5.9
                   .
                   But
                   then
                   ,
                   it
                   connotes
                   als●
                   the
                   fulness
                   of
                   joy
                   and
                   happiness
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   consequent
                   hereunto
                   ,
                   when
                   God
                   shall
                   
                     wipe
                     away
                     all
                     tear●
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     shall
                     be
                     no
                     more
                     death
                     ,
                     neither
                     sorrow
                     ,
                     nor
                     crying
                     ,
                     nor
                     pain
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   perfect
                   health
                   ,
                   and
                   case
                   ,
                   and
                   tranquillity
                   ,
                   even
                   
                     all
                     things
                     des●rable
                     ,
                     Rev.
                  
                   21.4
                   ,
                   7.
                   
                
                 
                   Two
                   points
                   ,
                   especially
                   ,
                   it
                   imminds
                   us
                   of
                   ;
                
                 
                   I.
                   That
                   lost
                   and
                   undone
                   condition
                   ,
                   which
                   sin
                   hath
                   involved
                   us
                   in
                   :
                   For
                   Christ
                   came
                   to
                   seek
                   and
                   
                     save
                     [
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ]
                     that
                     which
                     was
                     lost
                     ,
                  
                   S.
                   Matth.
                   18.11
                   .
                   The
                   cry
                   of
                   those
                   in
                   the
                   Ship
                   ,
                   ready
                   to
                   sink
                   ,
                   well
                   fits
                   our
                   case
                   ,
                   
                     Lord
                     save
                     us
                     ,
                     we
                     perish
                     !
                  
                   S.
                   Matth.
                   8.25
                   .
                   We
                   are
                   all
                   sinners
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   miserable
                   ;
                   Lord
                   save
                   us
                   from
                   our
                   sins
                   !
                   We
                   are
                   by
                   nature
                   
                     children
                     of
                     Wrath
                     ,
                     Ephes.
                  
                   2.
                   
                   Lord
                   save
                   us
                   from
                   thy
                   wrath
                   !
                   from
                   the
                   Day
                   of
                   thy
                   wrath
                   !
                   from
                   the
                   wrath
                   to
                   come
                   !
                   
                     Shew
                     us
                     thy
                     mercy
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     ●rant
                     us
                     thy
                     salvation
                     !
                     Psal.
                  
                   85.7
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   Th●
                   way
                   of
                   our
                   escape
                   ,
                   freedom
                   ,
                   and
                   deliverance
                   by
                   the
                   mediation
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   
                   our
                   nature
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     Christ
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                  
                   S.
                   Luke
                   2.11
                   .
                   
                     By
                     whom
                     we
                     have
                     received
                     the
                     atonement
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   5.11
                   .
                   
                     Neither
                     is
                     there
                     Salvation
                     in
                     any
                     other
                     ;
                     for
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     other
                     name
                     under
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     given
                     among
                     men
                     ,
                     whereby
                     we
                     must
                     be
                     saved
                     ,
                     Acts
                  
                   4.12
                   .
                   
                     Other
                     foundation
                     can
                     no
                     man
                     lay
                     ,
                  
                   [
                   1
                   Cor.
                   3.11
                   .
                   ]
                   to
                   build
                   the
                   grounded
                   hopes
                   of
                   Salvation
                   on
                   .
                   Through
                   him
                   alone
                   we
                   have
                   the
                   assurance
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     Record
                  
                   [
                   which
                   we
                   must
                   bide
                   by
                   ]
                   
                     that
                     God
                     hath
                     given
                     us
                     eternal
                     life
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     life
                     is
                     in
                     his
                     Son
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   S.
                   Iohn
                   5.11
                   .
                   He
                   is
                   
                     the
                     way
                     ,
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     life
                     ,
                  
                   S.
                   Iohn
                   14.6
                   .
                   [
                   
                     Vera
                     illa
                     via
                     ,
                     quae
                     ducit
                     ad
                     vitam
                     aeternam
                  
                   ]
                   He
                   is
                   the
                   
                     appointed
                     Heir
                     of
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     Heb.
                  
                   1.2
                   .
                   and
                   by
                   him
                   we
                   are
                   admitted
                   to
                   a
                   share
                   in
                   the
                   Inheritance
                   .
                
                 
                   Here
                   therefore
                   we
                   learn
                   how
                   Blessedness
                   becomes
                   our
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     i.
                     e.
                  
                   our
                   Portion
                   or
                   Inheritance
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   no
                   question
                   ,
                   the
                   ancient
                   Patrimony
                   which
                   Almighty
                   God
                   at
                   first
                   designed
                   for
                   all
                   his
                   Off-spring
                   ,
                   but
                   yet
                   upon
                   the
                   reasonable
                   condition
                   of
                   their
                   silial
                   duty
                   and
                   obedience
                   to
                   himself
                   .
                   Sin
                   and
                   disobedience
                   entring
                   in
                   provoked
                   the
                   heavenly
                   Father
                   to
                   disinherit
                   ,
                   and
                   lay
                   his
                   curse
                   upon
                   them
                   instead
                   o●
                   the
                   Blessing
                   .
                   Man
                   was
                   made
                   and
                   placed
                   in
                   Paradise
                   ,
                   'till
                   Rebellion
                   drave
                   him
                   out
                   thence
                   ;
                   and
                   ,
                   upon
                   that
                   were
                   set
                   at
                   the
                   East
                   of
                   the
                   Garden
                   of
                   
                     Eden
                     ,
                     Cherubims
                     and
                     a
                     flaming
                     Sword
                     ,
                     which
                     turned
                     every
                     way
                     to
                     keep
                     the
                     way
                     of
                     the
                     Tree
                     of
                     life
                     ,
                     Gen.
                  
                   3.24
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   notwithstanding
                   ,
                   such
                   is
                   Gods
                   paternal
                   grace
                   and
                   indulgence
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   Land
                   of
                   promise
                   still
                   set
                   before
                   us
                   ;
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   way
                   made
                   for
                   our
                   re-entrance
                   into
                   Paradise
                   ,
                   the
                   Garden
                   of
                   Eden
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Tree
                   of
                   Life
                   there
                   ;
                   yea
                   and
                   a
                   Conduct
                   back
                   ,
                   even
                   by
                   Angels
                   too
                   ,
                   thither
                   .
                   'T
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   find
                   happiness
                   now
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   Salvation
                   :
                   yet
                   ,
                   That
                   Salvation
                   may
                   become
                   our
                   Inheritance
                   ,
                   
                     Blessed
                     be
                     the
                     God
                     and
                     Father
                     of
                     our
                     
                     Lord
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     who
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     abun●ant
                     mercy
                     hath
                     begotten
                     us
                     again
                     unto
                     a
                     lively
                     hope
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     Resurrection
                     of
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     from
                     the
                     ●●ad
                     ,
                     to
                     an
                     inheritance
                     incorruptible
                     and
                     undefiled
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     fadeth
                     not
                     away
                     ,
                     reserved
                     in
                     Heaven
                     for
                     you
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     kept
                     by
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     God
                     through
                     Faith
                     unto
                     Salvation
                     ,
                     ready
                     to
                     be
                     revealed
                     in
                     the
                     last
                     time
                     ,
                  
                   —
                   1
                   Pet.
                   1.3
                   ,
                   4
                   ,
                   5.
                   
                
                 
                   God
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   score
                   of
                   Christ's
                   performances
                   in
                   our
                   nature
                   ,
                   is
                   reconcileable
                   to
                   Man-kind
                   ,
                   and
                   actually
                   reconciled
                   unto
                   all
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   him
                   return
                   home
                   to
                   himself
                   .
                   He
                   is
                   ready
                   to
                   forgive
                   and
                   accept
                   us
                   in
                   that
                   his
                   well-beloved
                   ,
                   for
                   his
                   sake
                   to
                   admit
                   us
                   again
                   as
                   children
                   of
                   his
                   special
                   grace
                   and
                   favour
                   ,
                   and
                   heirs
                   of
                   Glory
                   .
                   
                     As
                     many
                     as
                     received
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   Saint
                   
                     Iohn
                     ,
                     to
                     them
                     gave
                     he
                     power
                  
                   [
                   right
                   or
                   priviledge
                   ]
                   
                     to
                     become
                     the
                     Sons
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     even
                     to
                     them
                     that
                     beli●ve
                     in
                     his
                     Name
                     ,
                  
                   Saint
                   Iohn
                   1.14
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   love
                   and
                   condescension
                   of
                   his
                   ought
                   deservedly
                   to
                   be
                   admired
                   by
                   us
                   ,
                   Behold
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   same
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   
                     what
                     manner
                     of
                     love
                     the
                     Father
                     hath
                     bestowed
                     upon
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     be
                     call'd
                     the
                     Sons
                     of
                     God!
                  
                   1
                   Epistle
                   3.1
                   .
                   Such
                   Sons
                   to
                   whom
                   he
                   purposes
                   and
                   bequeaths
                   the
                   inheritance
                   of
                   Salvation
                   !
                   For
                   
                     if
                     children
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   Saint
                   
                     Paul
                     ,
                     then
                     Heirs
                     ,
                     Heirs
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     Ioint-heirs
                     with
                     Christ
                     ,
                  
                   Rom.
                   8.17
                   .
                   
                     If
                     ye
                     be
                     Christ's
                     ,
                     then
                     are
                     ye
                  
                   Abraham
                   
                     's
                     seed
                     ,
                     and
                     heirs
                     according
                     unto
                     promise
                     ,
                  
                   Gal.
                   3.29
                   .
                   
                     All
                     things
                     are
                     yours
                     ,
                     and
                     ye
                     are
                     Christs
                     ,
                     and
                     Christ
                     is
                     Gods
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   Cor.
                   3.22
                   ,
                   23.
                   
                   You
                   are
                   
                     Heirs
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     hope
                     of
                     eternal
                     life
                     ,
                  
                   Titus
                   3.7
                   .
                   
                     Heirs
                     together
                     of
                     the
                     Grace
                     of
                     Life
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   Pet.
                   3.7
                   .
                   
                     Heirs
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     ,
                     which
                     God
                     hath
                     promised
                     to
                     them
                     that
                     love
                     him
                     ,
                  
                   Saint
                   Iames
                   2.5
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   II.
                   A
                   farther
                   account
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ;
                   and
                   therein
                   of
                   things
                   necessary
                   to
                   Salvation
                   .
                
                 
                   From
                   hence
                   then
                   we
                   are
                   sufficiently
                   resolved
                   ,
                   who
                   they
                   are
                   that
                   shall
                   inherit
                   Salvation
                   ;
                   viz.
                   all
                   upright-hearted
                   ,
                   
                   sincere
                   and
                   honest
                   Christians
                   ;
                   all
                   the
                   genuine
                   Disciples
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   that
                   pursue
                   and
                   make
                   good
                   the
                   Vow
                   of
                   their
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   whereby
                   they
                   were
                   solemnly
                   entred
                   into
                   his
                   Body
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   
                     made
                     members
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     children
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     inheritors
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     Heav'n
                  
                   ;
                   provided
                   only
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   faithful
                   to
                   that
                   sacred
                   Stipulation
                   ,
                   Pact
                   and
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   engaged
                   in
                   ,
                   to
                   fulfil
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   ,
                   as
                   Ignatius
                   tells
                   ,
                   
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   only
                   be
                   called
                   Christians
                   ,
                   but
                   be
                   what
                   we
                   are
                   call'd
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   would
                   be
                   happy
                   :
                   and
                   a
                   name
                   without
                   the
                   importance
                   of
                   it
                   will
                   profit
                   nothing
                   ,
                   as
                   Salvian
                   speaks
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   matter
                   of
                   the
                   greatest
                   weight
                   and
                   moment
                   for
                   us
                   all
                   to
                   consider
                   well
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   pause
                   a
                   while
                   upon
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   ever
                   happy
                   they
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   the
                   Heirs
                   of
                   Salvation
                   !
                   But
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   an
                   addition
                   to
                   our
                   misery
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     ●antâ
                     de
                     spe
                     decidere
                  
                   ,
                   ]
                   if
                   we
                   deceive
                   our selves
                   with
                   fond
                   and
                   vain
                   conceits
                   of
                   a
                   right
                   and
                   title
                   to
                   that
                   blessed
                   inheritance
                   ,
                   while
                   our
                   names
                   are
                   legible
                   in
                   the
                   black
                   Catalogue
                   of
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   expresly
                   excluded
                   ●hence
                   .
                   Here
                   therefore
                   our
                   recourse
                   must
                   be
                   to
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   holy
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   
                     Which
                     are
                     able
                     to
                     make
                     us
                     wise
                     unto
                     Salvation
                     ,
                  
                   2
                   Tim.
                   3.15
                   .
                   wherein
                   we
                   have
                   the
                   promises
                   of
                   Eternal
                   Life
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   way
                   to
                   it
                   ▪
                   Saint
                   Iohn
                   5.39
                   .
                   with
                   a
                   clear
                   and
                   satisfactory
                   
                   account
                   of
                   the
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   ]
                   
                     things
                     that
                     accompany
                     Salvation
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   contain
                   Salvation
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   which
                   we
                   may
                   certainly
                   lay
                   hold
                   on
                   Salvation
                   ,
                   Hebr.
                   6.9
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   will
                   point
                   briefly
                   at
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   obvious
                   Texts
                   ,
                   that
                   treat
                   of
                   thi●
                   matter
                   ,
                   and
                   leave
                   them
                   to
                   such
                   further
                   consideration
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   d●serve
                   ;
                   whi●h
                   I
                   do
                   ,
                   the
                   rather
                   ,
                   for
                   Antidote
                   against
                   the
                   poiso●ous
                   insinua●●●●
                   o●
                   profane
                   and
                   licentious
                   persons
                   ,
                   
                   who
                   number
                   ●p
                   the
                   fund●mentals
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   Brain
                   .
                   
                     I
                     am
                     not
                     ashamed
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   Saint
                   
                     Paul
                     ,
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     God
                     unto
                     Salvation
                     to
                     every
                     one
                     that
                     believeth
                  
                   ▪
                   Rom.
                   1.16
                   .
                   
                     God
                     so
                     loved
                     the
                     World
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   our
                   blessed
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     he
                     gave
                     his
                     only
                     begotten
                     Son
                     ,
                     that
                     whosoever
                     believeth
                     in
                     him
                     should
                     not
                     perish
                     ,
                     but
                     have
                     everlasting
                     life
                     ;
                     for
                     God
                     sent
                     not
                     his
                     Son
                     into
                     the
                     World
                     to
                     condemn
                     the
                     World
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     the
                     World
                     through
                     him
                     should
                     be
                     saved
                     .
                     He
                     that
                     believeth
                     on
                     him
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     condemned
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     ,
                     that
                     believeth
                     not
                     ,
                     is
                     condemned
                     already
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     hath
                     not
                     believed
                     in
                     the
                     n●me
                     of
                     the
                     only
                     begotten
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     condemnation
                     ,
                     that
                     Light
                     is
                     come
                     into
                     the
                     World
                     ,
                     and
                     men
                     loved
                     Darkness
                     rather
                     than
                     Light
                     ,
                     because
                     their
                     deeds
                     were
                     evil
                     ,
                  
                   Saint
                   Iohn
                   3.16
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   There
                   is
                   ,
                   we
                   see
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   ,
                   an
                   evident
                   necessity
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   Faith
                   in
                   all
                   to
                   whom
                   it
                   is
                   propounded
                   .
                   〈◊〉
                   admits
                   us
                   among
                   Christ's
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   an●●●●●out
                   it
                   we
                   cannot
                   be
                   saved
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   Faith
                   must
                   not
                   only
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   neither
                   ,
                   but
                   there
                   must
                   be
                   also
                   an
                   outward
                   prosession
                   and
                   owning
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     For
                     with
                     the
                     heart
                     man
                     believeth
                     unto
                     righteousness
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     with
                     the
                     mouth
                     confession
                     is
                     made
                     unto
                     Salvation
                     ,
                  
                   Rom.
                   10.10
                   .
                   And
                   
                     whosoever
                     shall
                     be
                     ashamed
                     of
                     me
                     and
                     of
                     my
                     Words
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   Christ
                   himself
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     this
                     adulterous
                     
                     and
                     sinful
                     generation
                  
                   [
                   wherein
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   to
                   the
                   hazard
                   of
                   his
                   ●ife
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   he
                   hath
                   ,
                   possibly
                   ,
                   to
                   ow●
                   and
                   confess
                   them
                   ]
                   
                     of
                     him
                     also
                     shall
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     Man
                     be
                     ashamed
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     cometh
                     in
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     his
                     Father
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     holy
                     Angels
                     ,
                  
                   Saint
                   Mark.
                   8.38
                   .
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   for
                   ever
                   disown
                   and
                   renounce
                   him
                   .
                   So
                   we
                   have
                   it
                   in
                   Saint
                   
                     Matthew
                     ,
                     Whosoever
                     will
                     confess
                     me
                     before
                     men
                     ,
                     him
                     will
                     I
                     also
                     confess
                     before
                     my
                     Father
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     in
                     Heav'n
                     ;
                     but
                     whosoever
                     shall
                     deny
                     me
                     before
                     men
                     ,
                     him
                     will
                     I
                     also
                     deny
                     before
                     my
                     Father
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     Heaven
                     ,
                  
                   Ch.
                   10.32
                   ,
                   33.
                   
                   From
                   whence
                   the
                   Apostle
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   
                     if
                     we
                     deny
                     him
                     he
                     also
                     will
                     deny
                     us
                     ,
                  
                   2
                   Tim.
                   2.12
                   .
                   [
                   See
                   farther
                   ,
                   Hebr.
                   3.6
                   ,
                   14.
                   
                   Hebr.
                   10.25
                   ,
                   26
                   ,
                   &c.
                   Saint
                   Luke
                   14.25
                   .
                   to
                   34
                   ver
                   .
                   ]
                   The
                   Primitive
                   Christians
                   well
                   understood
                   the
                   necessity
                   of
                   this
                   open
                   profession
                   of
                   their
                   Religion
                   ,
                   whatever
                   sufferings
                   it
                   brought
                   upon
                   them
                   .
                   Witness
                   that
                   of
                   
                     Tertullian
                     ,
                     [
                     Nec
                     fas
                     est
                     ulli
                     de
                     suâ
                     religione
                     mentiri
                     .
                     Ex
                     eo
                     enim
                     quod
                     aliud
                     à
                     se
                     coli
                     dicit
                     quam
                     colit
                     ,
                     negat
                     quod
                     colit
                     ,
                     &
                     culturam
                     &
                     honorem
                     in
                     alterum
                     transfert
                     ,
                     &
                     tranferendo
                     jam
                     non
                     colit
                     ,
                     quod
                     negavit
                     .
                     Dicimus
                     ,
                     &
                     palàm
                     dicimus
                     ,
                     &
                     ,
                     vobis
                     torquentibus
                     ,
                     lacerati
                     &
                     cruenti
                     vociferamur
                     ,
                     Deum
                     colimus
                     per
                     Christum
                     ,
                  
                   Apol.
                   c.
                   21.
                   ]
                   The
                   noble
                   Army
                   of
                   Martyrs
                   and
                   Confessors
                   ,
                   then
                   ,
                   counted
                   it
                   an
                   happiness
                   to
                   be
                   reproached
                   for
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   and
                   were
                   so
                   far
                   from
                   being
                   ashamed
                   of
                   suffering
                   ,
                   as
                   Christians
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   glorified
                   God
                   on
                   this
                   behalf
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   that
                   of
                   Saint
                   Peter
                   1
                   Ep.
                   4.14
                   ,
                   16.
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   all
                   torture
                   they
                   cryed
                   out
                   with
                   courage
                   and
                   constancy
                   [
                   
                     Christianus
                     sum
                  
                   .
                   
                   ]
                
                 
                   But
                   Ecebolius
                   of
                   Constantinople
                   is
                   infamous
                   in
                   Story
                   for
                   his
                   mutability
                   and
                   compliance
                   ,
                   who
                   ,
                   whilst
                   Constantius
                   was
                   a
                   Catholick
                   ,
                   profess'd
                   himself
                   so
                   too
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   him
                   after
                   turn'd
                   Arian
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   Iulian's
                   days
                   was
                   au
                   Idolater
                   ,
                   but
                   under
                   Iovian
                   
                   again
                   tacked
                   about
                   to
                   the
                   Catholick
                   side
                   .
                
                 
                   Let
                   them
                   seriously
                   ponder
                   upon
                   this
                   ,
                   who
                   indulge
                   a
                   liberty
                   of
                   renouncing
                   Chri●●ianity
                   and
                   denying
                   Christ
                   ,
                   
                   in
                   case
                   the
                   higher
                   Powers
                   on
                   Earth
                   shall
                   so
                   require
                   them
                   ;
                   who
                   call
                   all
                   the
                   Externals
                   of
                   our
                   Religion
                   Ceremonies
                   ,
                   that
                   have
                   not
                   any
                   thing
                   of
                   holiness
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   nor
                   relate
                   at
                   all
                   to
                   the
                   happiness
                   of
                   individual
                   Christians
                   ,
                   nay
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   bound
                   to
                   abstain
                   from
                   ,
                   in
                   case
                   they
                   live
                   where
                   the
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   is
                   interdicted
                   them
                   .
                   —
                   Sure
                   I
                   am
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   not
                   so
                   learned
                   of
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ;
                   and
                   such
                   stuff
                   as
                   this
                   needs
                   only
                   a
                   bare
                   rehearsal
                   to
                   render
                   it
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   its
                   Authors
                   ,
                   abominable
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   if
                   we
                   once
                   believe
                   the
                   Gospel
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   and
                   confess
                   that
                   Faith
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   received
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   from
                   thence
                   see
                   a
                   necessity
                   also
                   upon
                   us
                   ,
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   our
                   salvation
                   ,
                   to
                   repent
                   sincerely
                   of
                   all
                   our
                   sins
                   ,
                   to
                   amend
                   our
                   ways
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   live
                   in
                   a
                   conscionable
                   and
                   constant
                   obedience
                   to
                   all
                   Christ's
                   Commands
                   ,
                   Positive
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   Moral
                   ,
                   and
                   ,
                   among
                   the
                   later
                   too
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   concern
                   God
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   our
                   Neighbour
                   and
                   our selves
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   is
                   plainly
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   which
                   he
                   taught
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Repent
                     for
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     Heaven
                     is
                     at
                     hand
                     ,
                  
                   S.
                   Mat.
                   4.17
                   .
                   
                     Vnless
                     ye
                     repent
                     ,
                     ye
                     shall
                     all
                     perish
                     ,
                  
                   S.
                   Luke
                   13.3
                   ,
                   5.
                   
                   
                     God
                     now
                     commandeth
                     all
                     men
                     every-where
                     to
                     repent
                     ,
                     Acts
                  
                   17.30
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   Repentance
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   in
                   shew
                   and
                   appearance
                   only
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   truth
                   and
                   reality
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   bringeth
                   forth
                   
                     fruits
                     meet
                     for
                     repentance
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   reformation
                   and
                   amendment
                   of
                   heart
                   and
                   life
                   ,
                   S.
                   Luke
                   3.8
                   .
                   such
                   as
                   S.
                   Paul
                   calls
                   
                     Repentance
                     unto
                     Salvation
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     repented
                     of
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   
                     not
                     repented
                     of
                     again
                  
                   ,
                   2
                   Cor.
                   7.10
                   .
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ]
                   such
                   as
                   we
                   stick
                   firm
                   and
                   stedfast
                   to
                   ,
                   not
                   returning
                   with
                   the
                   Dog
                   to
                   our
                   vomit
                   ,
                   or
                   with
                   
                   the
                   Sow
                   ,
                   that
                   washed
                   ,
                   to
                   wallowing
                   in
                   the
                   Mire
                   .
                
                 
                   Then
                   farther
                   ●or
                   the
                   necessity
                   of
                   new
                   obedience
                   ;
                   
                     Not
                     every
                     one
                     ,
                     th●t
                     saith
                     ●nto
                     me
                     Lord
                     ,
                     Lord
                     ,
                     shall
                     enter
                     into
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     Heav'n
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     that
                     doth
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     my
                     Father
                     which
                     is
                     in
                     Heav'n
                     .
                     Many
                     will
                     say
                     unto
                     me
                     in
                     that
                     day
                     ,
                     Lord
                     ,
                     Lord
                     ,
                     have
                     we
                     not
                     prophecied
                     in
                     thy
                     Name
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     thy
                     Name
                     cast
                     out
                     Devils
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     thy
                     Name
                     done
                     many
                     wonderful
                     works
                     ?
                     and
                     then
                     will
                     I
                     profess
                     unto
                     them
                     ,
                     I
                     never
                     knew
                     you
                     ;
                     depart
                     from
                     me
                     ,
                     ye
                     that
                     work
                     iniquity
                     ,
                  
                   Saint
                   Matth.
                   7.21
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   And
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   close
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Chapter
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     that
                     hears
                     Christ's
                     sayings
                     and
                     doth
                     them
                     not
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   yet
                   hopes
                   for
                   happiness
                   by
                   and
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   is
                   resembled
                   to
                   a
                   
                     foolish
                     builder
                     ,
                     erecting
                     a
                     mighty
                     Structure
                     without
                     a
                     good
                     and
                     sure
                     foundation
                     .
                     —
                     Why
                     call
                     ye
                     me
                     Lord
                     ,
                     Lord
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   he
                   convincingly
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     do
                     not
                     the
                     things
                     which
                     I
                     say
                     ?
                  
                   Saint
                   Luk●
                   6.46
                   .
                   
                     He
                     became
                     the
                     Author
                     of
                     Salvation
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   
                     unto
                     all
                     them
                     that
                     obey
                     him
                     ,
                  
                   Hebr.
                   5.9
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   none
                   but
                   such
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   others
                   ,
                   Saint
                   Peter
                   speaks
                   with
                   amazement
                   and
                   horrour
                   ,
                   
                     What
                     shall
                     the
                     end
                     be
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     who
                     ob●y
                     not
                     the
                     Gospel
                     of
                     God!
                  
                   1
                   Ep.
                   4.17
                   .
                   How
                   dreadful
                   and
                   astonishing
                   !
                   if
                   we
                   would
                   know
                   more
                   plainly
                   [
                   what
                   ,
                   ]
                   Saint
                   Paul
                   declares
                   it
                   ;
                   
                     When
                     the
                     Lord
                     Iesus
                     shall
                     be
                     revealed
                     from
                     Heav'n
                     with
                     his
                     mighty
                     Angels
                     in
                     flaming
                     fire
                     ,
                     taking
                     vengeance
                     on
                     them
                     that
                     know
                     not
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     obey
                     not
                     the
                     Gospel
                     of
                     our
                     Lord
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     ;
                     who
                     shall
                     be
                     punished
                     with
                     ●verlasting
                     destruction
                     from
                     the
                     presence
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     his
                     power
                     ;
                     when
                     he
                     shall
                     come
                     to
                     be
                     glorified
                     in
                     his
                     Saints
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     admired
                     in
                     all
                     them
                     that
                     believe
                     ,
                  
                   2
                   Thess.
                   1.7
                   ,
                   8
                   ,
                   9
                   ,
                   10.
                   
                   [
                   Them
                   that
                   believe
                   ]
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   who
                   obey
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   
                     Whom
                     he
                     hath
                     chosen
                     to
                     Salvation
                     through
                     sanctification
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     and
                     beli●f
                     of
                     the
                     Truth
                     ,
                  
                   Ch.
                   2.13
                   .
                   
                     to
                     an
                     inheritance
                     among
                     them
                     that
                     are
                     sanctified
                     ,
                  
                   Acts
                   20.32
                   .
                   or
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     the
                     riches
                     
                     of
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     his
                     inheritance
                     in
                     the
                     Saints
                     ,
                  
                   Ephes.
                   1.18
                   .
                   The
                   inheritance
                   he
                   will
                   give
                   to
                   these
                   holy
                   ones
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   them
                   only
                   ;
                   For
                   
                     without
                     holiness
                     no
                     man
                     shall
                     see
                     God's
                     face
                     ,
                  
                   Hebr.
                   12.14
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   for
                   the
                   universality
                   of
                   that
                   obedience
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   required
                   of
                   us
                   ,
                   such-like
                   Texts
                   as
                   these
                   are
                   plain
                   ,
                   
                     Render
                     unto
                  
                   Caesar
                   
                     the
                     things
                     which
                     are
                  
                   Caesars
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     unto
                     God
                     the
                     things
                     which
                     are
                     Gods
                     ,
                  
                   Saint
                   Matth.
                   22.21
                   .
                   
                     These
                     things
                     ought
                     ye
                     to
                     have
                     done
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     leave
                     the
                     other
                     undone
                     ,
                  
                   Ch.
                   23.23
                   .
                   
                     whosoever
                     shall
                     keep
                     the
                     whole
                     Law
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     offend
                     in
                     one
                     point
                     ,
                  
                   [
                   allow
                   himself
                   in
                   the
                   transgression
                   of
                   any
                   particular
                   command
                   ,
                   ]
                   
                     he
                     is
                     guilty
                     of
                     all
                  
                   ,
                   Saint
                   Iames
                   2.10
                   .
                
                 
                   These
                   now
                   are
                   the
                   declared
                   Heirs
                   of
                   Salvation
                   ,
                   who
                   heartily
                   believe
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   boldly
                   confess
                   that
                   Faith
                   ,
                   unseignedly
                   repent
                   of
                   their
                   Sins
                   ,
                   and
                   live
                   conscientiously
                   in
                   universal
                   obedience
                   to
                   all
                   our
                   Saviour's
                   Laws
                   and
                   Institutions
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   to
                   exclude
                   the
                   contempt
                   of
                   any
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   [
                   
                     Believe
                     on
                     the
                     Lord
                     Iesus
                     ,
                     and
                     thou
                     shalt
                     be
                     saved
                     ,
                     and
                     thine
                     house
                     [
                     viz.
                  
                   on
                   the
                   like
                   terms
                   and
                   conditions
                   ]
                   So
                   Saint
                   Peter
                   resolves
                   the
                   Jailor
                   ,
                   propounding
                   that
                   question
                   ,
                   
                     What
                     must
                     I
                     do
                     to
                     be
                     saved
                     ?
                  
                   Acts
                   16.39
                   .
                   
                     Repent
                     and
                     be
                     baptized
                     every
                     one
                     of
                     you
                     in
                     the
                     Name
                     of
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     for
                     the
                     remission
                     of
                     Sins
                     .
                  
                   So
                   he
                   resolves
                   others
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   like
                   question
                   ,
                   Acts
                   2.37
                   ,
                   38.
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   demand
                   in
                   effect
                   ,
                   
                     Good
                     Master
                     ,
                     what
                     must
                     I
                     do
                     to
                     inherit
                     eternal
                     life
                     ?
                  
                   Our
                   blessed
                   Saviour
                   answers
                   ;
                   
                     Thou
                     knowest
                     the
                     commands
                     ,
                     What
                     is
                     written
                     in
                     the
                     Law
                     ?
                     How
                     readest
                     thou
                     ?
                     Do
                     this
                     and
                     thou
                     shalt
                     live
                     ,
                  
                   Saint
                   Matth.
                   19.
                   
                   Saint
                   Luke
                   10.
                   ]
                
                 
                   These
                   are
                   the
                   Faithful
                   Disciples
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   his
                   Little-Flock
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Fear
                     not
                     little
                     Flock
                     ,
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     your
                     Fathers
                     good
                     pleasure
                     to
                     give
                     you
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     ,
                  
                   Saint
                   Luke
                   12.31
                   .
                   As
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   said
                   ,
                   
                   let
                   not
                   the
                   thoughts
                   of
                   your
                   own
                   unworthiness
                   discourage
                   you
                   ;
                   for
                   this
                   blessed
                   Inheritance
                   is
                   setled
                   on
                   you
                   by
                   your
                   heav'nly
                   Father's
                   good
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   his
                   Promise
                   and
                   Covenant
                   ;
                   you
                   have
                   [
                   certum
                   ,
                   
                   
                     mansurumque
                     jus
                  
                   ]
                   a
                   certain
                   and
                   abiding
                   title
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   that
                   of
                   Inheritances
                   among
                   the
                   Jews
                   .
                   But
                   then
                   ,
                   observe
                   carefully
                   ,
                   it
                   belongs
                   only
                   to
                   such
                   as
                   you
                   are
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Sheep
                     that
                     hear
                     my
                     voice
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   obediently
                   follow
                   me
                   ,
                   the
                   Shepheard
                   and
                   Bishop
                   of
                   your
                   Souls
                   .
                   
                     Blessed
                     are
                     they
                     that
                     do
                     his
                     Commandements
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     have
                     right
                     to
                     the
                     Tree
                     of
                     Life
                     ,
                     and
                     may
                     enter
                     in
                     through
                     the
                     Gates
                     into
                     the
                     City
                     ,
                     the
                     heav'nly
                  
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   Revel
                   .
                   22.14
                   .
                
                 
                   Let
                   us
                   fear
                   ,
                   after
                   all
                   this
                   ,
                   lest
                   any
                   of
                   us
                   come
                   short
                   ,
                   Hebr.
                   4.1
                   .
                   lest
                   we
                   be
                   found
                   among
                   those
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   excluded
                   ,
                   and
                   shut
                   out
                   thence
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   to
                   that
                   end
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   of
                   some
                   use
                   to
                   peruse
                   attentively
                   the
                   Scripture-Catalogues
                   ,
                   that
                   look
                   this
                   way
                   .
                   —
                   I
                   will
                   but
                   nakedly
                   recite
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Without
                     are
                     Dogs
                     ,
                     and
                     Sorcerers
                     ,
                     and
                     Whoremongers
                     ,
                     and
                     Murderers
                     ,
                     and
                     Idolaters
                     ,
                     and
                     whosoever
                     loveth
                     and
                     maketh
                     a
                     lie
                     .
                  
                   So
                   it
                   follows
                   immediately
                   after
                   the
                   place
                   ev'n
                   now
                   quoted
                   ,
                   Rev.
                   22.15
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Know
                     ye
                     not
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   Saint
                   Paul
                   to
                   the
                   Corinthians
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   in
                   a
                   case
                   notorious
                   and
                   evident
                   )
                   
                     that
                     the
                     unrighteous
                     shall
                     not
                     inherit
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     God
                     ?
                     Be
                     not
                     deceived
                     ,
                     neither
                     fornicators
                     ,
                     nor
                     adulterers
                     ,
                     nor
                     effeminate
                     ,
                  
                   [
                   pathici
                   ]
                   
                     nor
                     abusers
                     of
                     themselves
                     with
                     man-kind
                     ,
                     nor
                     thieves
                     ,
                     nor
                     covetous
                     ,
                     nor
                     drunkards
                     ,
                     nor
                     revilers
                     ,
                     nor
                     extortioners
                     ,
                     shall
                     inherit
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     God.
                     And
                     such
                     were
                     some
                     of
                     you
                     ,
                     but
                     ye
                     are
                     washed
                     ,
                  
                   —
                   1
                   Cor.
                   6.9
                   ,
                   10
                   ,
                   11.
                   
                
                 
                   Then
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Galatians
                     ,
                     The
                     works
                     of
                     the
                     flesh
                     are
                     manifest
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     which
                     are
                     these
                     ,
                     Adultery
                     ,
                     fornication
                     ,
                     uncleanness
                     ,
                     lasciviousness
                     ,
                     idolatry
                     ,
                     witchcraft
                     ,
                     
                     hatred
                     ,
                     variance
                     ,
                     emulation
                     ,
                     wrath
                     ,
                     strife
                     ,
                     seditions
                     ,
                     Heresies
                     ,
                     envyings
                     ,
                     murders
                     ,
                     drunkenness
                     ,
                     revellings
                     ,
                     and
                     such-like
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     which
                     I
                     tell
                     you
                     before
                     ,
                     as
                     I
                     have
                     told
                     you
                     also
                     in
                     time
                     past
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     which
                     do
                     such
                     things
                     shall
                     not
                     inherit
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     Gal.
                  
                   5.19
                   ,
                   20
                   ,
                   21.
                   
                
                 
                   Again
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Ephesians
                     ,
                     This
                     ye
                     know
                     ,
                     that
                     no
                     whoremonger
                     ,
                     nor
                     unclean
                     person
                     ,
                     nor
                     covetous
                     man
                     ,
                     who
                     is
                     an
                     Idolater
                     ,
                     hath
                     any
                     Inheritance
                     in
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     God.
                     Let
                     no
                     man
                     deceive
                     you
                     with
                     vain
                     words
                     ,
                     for
                     because
                     of
                     these
                     things
                     cometh
                     the
                     wrath
                     of
                     God
                     upon
                     the
                     Children
                     of
                     Disobedience
                     ,
                     Ephes.
                  
                   5.5
                   ,
                   6.
                   
                
                 
                   Once
                   more
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Philippians
                     :
                     Many
                     walk
                     of
                     whom
                     I
                     have
                     told
                     you
                     often
                     ,
                     and
                     now
                     tell
                     you
                     ,
                     even
                     weeping
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     Enemies
                     of
                     the
                     Cross
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                  
                   [
                   such
                   as
                   will
                   deny
                   Christ
                   crucified
                   rather
                   than
                   suffer
                   for
                   him
                   ]
                   
                     whose
                     end
                     is
                     destruction
                     ,
                     whose
                     God
                     is
                     their
                     belly
                     ,
                     and
                     whose
                     glory
                     is
                     in
                     their
                     shame
                     ,
                     who
                     mind
                     earthly
                     things
                     ,
                     Phil.
                  
                   3.18
                   ,
                   19.
                   
                
                 
                   Now
                   let
                   us
                   every
                   one
                   make
                   a
                   due
                   reflection
                   upon
                   our selves
                   ,
                   impartially
                   examining
                   and
                   judging
                   of
                   our selves
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   these
                   Rules
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   be
                   not
                   hereafter
                   judged
                   and
                   condemned
                   by
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   But
                   I
                   return
                   at
                   length
                   ,
                   from
                   this
                   digression
                   (
                   the
                   profitableness
                   whereof
                   may
                   yet
                   plead
                   sufficiently
                   for
                   it
                   )
                   unto
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   principally
                   designed
                   in
                   the
                   Text
                   ,
                   the
                   Reference
                   ,
                   I
                   mean
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Ministry
                   of
                   Angels
                   hath
                   unto
                   those
                   persons
                   ,
                   whose
                   character
                   and
                   description
                   we
                   have
                   been
                   looking
                   into
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   
                     sent
                     forth
                     to
                     minister
                  
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ]
                   with
                   a
                   peculiar
                   respect
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   They
                   have
                   not
                   only
                   the
                   blessed
                   Inheritance
                   of
                   Salvation
                   secured
                   to
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   but
                   here
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   too
                   the
                   holy
                   Angels
                   have
                   a
                   special
                   charge
                   over
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Protectors
                   of
                   their
                   minority
                   ,
                   till
                   they
                   come
                   to
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Nor
                   must
                   we
                   imagine
                   this
                   confined
                   to
                   that
                   time
                   and
                   age
                   only
                   ,
                   wherein
                   our
                   Saviour
                   and
                   his
                   Apostles
                   lived
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   be
                   continued
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   to
                   all
                   future
                   Generations
                   of
                   sincere
                   Christians
                   successively
                   .
                   So
                   much
                   the
                   original
                   imports
                   and
                   intimates
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ]
                   
                     For
                     those
                     that
                     shall
                     be
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   times
                   and
                   ages
                   yet
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     heirs
                     of
                     Salvation
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   understand
                   not
                   ,
                   I
                   confess
                   ,
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   their
                   reasoning
                   ,
                   who
                   would
                   from
                   hence
                   infer
                   and
                   argue
                   the
                   absolute
                   and
                   unconditional
                   assurance
                   of
                   Salvation
                   to
                   any
                   select
                   number
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   absolute
                   certainty
                   of
                   their
                   perseverance
                   in
                   a
                   salvable
                   state
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   once
                   entred
                   into
                   it
                   .
                   No
                   such
                   thing
                   can
                   be
                   concluded
                   from
                   the
                   word
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ]
                   here
                   made
                   use
                   of
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   thing
                   in
                   that
                   distinction
                   of
                   Futurities
                   ,
                   which
                   some
                   have
                   suggested
                   out
                   of
                   Aristotle
                   ,
                   
                   into
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ]
                   a
                   thing
                   that
                   is
                   likely
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   but
                   yet
                   hath
                   a
                   possibility
                   of
                   being
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   and
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ]
                   a
                   thing
                   most
                   certainly
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   pass
                   .
                   —
                   Now
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   question
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   Inheritance
                   of
                   Salvation
                   spoken
                   of
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ]
                   a
                   thing
                   that
                   shall
                   certainly
                   be
                   the
                   Lot
                   of
                   all
                   sincere
                   and
                   persevering
                   Christians
                   ;
                   but
                   then
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   at
                   present
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   ,
                   sincere
                   Christians
                   ,
                   are
                   only
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ]
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   likely
                   to
                   inherit
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   only
                   certain
                   so
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   supposition
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   found
                   at
                   death
                   in
                   that
                   state
                   ,
                   there
                   being
                   in
                   the
                   mean-while
                   a
                   possibility
                   left
                   of
                   their
                   miscarriage
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   take
                   not
                   good
                   heed
                   to
                   hold
                   on
                   ,
                   and
                   persevere
                   unto
                   the
                   end
                   .
                   The
                   righteous
                   shall
                   assuredly
                   inherit
                   eternal
                   life
                   ;
                   but
                   yet
                   the
                   righteous
                   man
                   [
                   
                     de
                     praesenti
                  
                   ]
                   may
                   possibly
                   cease
                   to
                   be
                   such
                   ,
                   afterwards
                   ,
                   turning
                   from
                   his
                   righteousness
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   the
                   Prophet
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   
                     all
                     that
                     he
                     hath
                     done
                     shall
                     not
                     be
                     mentioned
                     ,
                     Ezek.
                  
                   18.24
                   .
                   —
                   But
                   this
                   by
                   the
                   way
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 Practical
                 Inferences
                 from
                 the
                 whole
                 .
              
               
                 IT
                 remains
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 place
                 ,
                 That
                 I
                 add
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Application
                 of
                 the
                 fore-going
                 Discourse
                 concerning
                 Angels
                 and
                 their
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 those
                 practical
                 Inferences
                 which
                 shall
                 appear
                 most
                 proper
                 thereunto
                 .
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   I.
                   The
                   Christians
                   great
                   priviledge
                   and
                   Comfort
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   then
                   ,
                   Let
                   Christians
                   from
                   hence
                   take
                   notice
                   of
                   their
                   great
                   priviledge
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   to
                   bless
                   God
                   heartily
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   comfort
                   and
                   encourage
                   themselves
                   ,
                   from
                   it
                   to
                   work
                   out
                   their
                   own
                   salvation
                   resolutely
                   ,
                   amidst
                   all
                   the
                   oppositions
                   and
                   discouragements
                   ,
                   whatever
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   meet
                   with
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   commendation
                   of
                   our
                   blessed
                   Saviour's
                   wonderful
                   love
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                   passing
                   by
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   he
                   took
                   hold
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   an
                   inferiour
                   sort
                   of
                   Creatures
                   ;
                   nay
                   and
                   exalted
                   our
                   humane
                   nature
                   into
                   a
                   most
                   intimate
                   conjunction
                   with
                   his
                   Deity
                   ,
                   
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   Angels
                   now
                   take
                   it
                   both
                   for
                   their
                   duty
                   and
                   happiness
                   to
                   adore
                   him
                   clothed
                   with
                   that
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   ,
                   for
                   his
                   sake
                   ,
                   imploy
                   themselves
                   in
                   attendance
                   and
                   ministries
                   about
                   us
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   represents
                   this
                   as
                   comfort
                   sufficient
                   against
                   the
                   
                     snare
                     of
                     the
                     Fowler
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     noysome
                     pestil●nce
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   
                     terrour
                     by
                     night
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     arrow
                     that
                     flyeth
                     by
                     day
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   
                     plague
                     that
                     walketh
                     in
                     darkness
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     destruction
                     that
                     wasteth
                     at
                     Noon-day
                  
                   ;
                   [
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   all
                   
                   the
                   assaults
                   of
                   Men
                   and
                   Devils
                   ,
                   that
                   seek
                   to
                   do
                   us
                   mischief
                   ,
                   sleeping
                   or
                   waking
                   ,
                   by
                   night
                   or
                   day
                   ,
                   as
                   some
                   understand
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   manner
                   and
                   kinds
                   of
                   evils
                   ,
                   secret
                   or
                   open
                   ;
                   
                     ab
                     incursu
                     nequam
                     spirituum
                     ,
                     qui
                     noctu
                     vigilant
                     &
                     Daemonii
                     meridiani
                     ,
                  
                   J.
                   Pricaeus
                   in
                   Ps.
                   91.
                   
                   
                     Nec
                     homines
                     n●c
                     Daemones
                     noc●re
                     possunt
                     ;
                     intelliguntur
                     autem
                     Daemones
                     per
                     pavorem
                     noctis
                     &
                     pestem
                     grassantem
                     in
                     meridic
                     ,
                  
                   Munster
                   .
                   ibid.
                   ]
                   even
                   this
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     shall
                     give
                     his
                     Angels
                     charge
                     concerning
                     thee
                     ,
                     to
                     keep
                     thee
                     in
                     all
                     thy
                     ways
                     ,
                     Psal.
                  
                   91.
                   —
                   And
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   élsewhere
                   mentioned
                   the
                   
                     encamping
                     of
                     this
                     Heavenly
                     Host
                     about
                     them
                     that
                     fear
                     God
                     ,
                     Ps.
                  
                   34.
                   he
                   adds
                   immediately
                   upon
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     O
                     taste
                     and
                     see
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Lord
                     is
                     good
                  
                   !
                   [
                   even
                   from
                   this
                   instance
                   of
                   his
                   goodness
                   ]
                   
                     blessed
                     is
                     the
                     man
                     that
                     trusteth
                     in
                     him
                     .
                     O
                     fear
                     the
                     Lord
                     ye
                     his
                     Saints
                     ,
                     for
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     want
                     to
                     them
                     that
                     fear
                     him
                     .
                  
                   —
                   If
                   need
                   be
                   ,
                   the
                   Angels
                   shall
                   come
                   and
                   minister
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   have
                   meat
                   from
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   even
                   Angels
                   food
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   well
                   becomes
                   us
                   to
                   take
                   some
                   time
                   particularly
                   to
                   consider
                   of
                   the
                   manifold
                   Benefits
                   we
                   reap
                   from
                   the
                   holy
                   Angels
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   admire
                   and
                   praise
                   God
                   ,
                   with
                   devout
                   S.
                   
                     Bernard
                     ,
                     Lord
                  
                   ,
                   
                   
                     what
                     is
                     man
                     ,
                     that
                     thou
                     thus
                     thinkest
                     on
                     him
                     !
                     Thou
                     sendest
                     to
                     him
                     thine
                     only
                     begotten
                     Son.
                     Thou
                     sendest
                     into
                     him
                     thy
                     holy
                     Spirit
                     .
                     Thou
                     promisest
                     him
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     thy
                     countenance
                     :
                     And
                     that
                     nothing
                     in
                     the
                     heavenly
                     Regions
                     might
                     be
                     unimployed
                     in
                     sollicitude
                     for
                     him
                     ;
                     thou
                     sendest
                     forth
                     also
                     those
                     blessed
                     Spirits
                     [
                     the
                     Angels
                     ]
                     to
                     minister
                     to
                     us
                     .
                  
                   —
                   And
                   again
                   ,
                   with
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   
                   who
                   having
                   spent
                   some
                   Meditations
                   upon
                   this
                   subject
                   ,
                   thus
                   piously
                   concludes
                   them
                   .
                   
                     When
                     I
                     remember
                     these
                     things
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     I
                     confess
                     before
                     thee
                     ,
                     and
                     praise
                     thee
                     for
                     thy
                     great
                     benefits
                     ,
                     wherewith
                     thou
                     hast
                     honoured
                     us
                     .
                     Thou
                     hast
                     given
                     us
                     all
                     things
                     under
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     countedst
                     that
                     but
                     small
                     provision
                     ,
                     unless
                     
                     thou
                     hadst
                     also
                     giv'n
                     us
                     the
                     things
                     above
                     ,
                     even
                     those
                     Angels
                     of
                     thine
                     ,
                     as
                     Ministring
                     Spirits
                     unto
                     us
                     .
                     What
                     is
                     man
                     that
                     thou
                     makest
                     such
                     reckoning
                     of
                     him
                     !
                  
                   —
                   And
                   ,
                   
                   with
                   religious
                   Gerhard
                   ,
                   let
                   us
                   engage
                   ourselves
                   a
                   while
                   in
                   the
                   contemplation
                   ,
                   how
                   immense
                   the
                   Divine
                   Grace
                   and
                   Favour
                   is
                   towards
                   us
                   in
                   this
                   particular
                   ;
                   
                     The
                     heav'nly
                     Father
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     sendeth
                     his
                     own
                     Son
                     to
                     deliver
                     us
                     .
                     The
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     incarnate
                     is
                     sent
                     to
                     save
                     us
                     .
                     The
                     holy
                     Spirit
                     is
                     sent
                     to
                     sanctifie
                     us
                     .
                     The
                     Angels
                     are
                     sent
                     to
                     protect
                     us
                     .
                  
                   [
                   Much
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   effect
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   noted
                   before
                   out
                   of
                   Saint
                   
                     Bernard
                     .
                     ]
                     Thus
                     the
                     whole
                     heav'nly
                     Court
                     doth
                     ,
                     in
                     a
                     manner
                     ,
                     serve
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     hand
                     down
                     it's
                     benefits
                     to
                     us
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     I
                     no
                     longer
                     wonder
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     inferiour
                     creatures
                     were
                     made
                     for
                     man
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     Angels
                     themselves
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     far
                     more
                     worthy
                     ,
                     deny
                     us
                     not
                     their
                     Ministries
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Deservedly
                   therefore
                   hath
                   our
                   Church
                   appointed
                   one
                   Festival
                   in
                   the
                   year
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   solemn
                   commemoration
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Angels
                   from
                   whom
                   we
                   receive
                   so
                   great
                   advantages
                   ,
                   instructing
                   of
                   us
                   then
                   to
                   recognize
                   the
                   admirable
                   wisdom
                   and
                   goodness
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   ordaining
                   of
                   their
                   services
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   Prayer
                   unto
                   him
                   to
                   seek
                   the
                   blessing
                   of
                   their
                   ministration
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   excellent
                   Collect
                   for
                   that
                   day
                   L●ssons
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   [
                   
                     O
                     everlasting
                     God
                     ,
                     who
                     hast
                     ordained
                     and
                     constituted
                     the
                     Services
                     of
                     Angels
                     and
                     Men
                     in
                     a
                     wonderful
                     order
                     ,
                     mercifully
                     grant
                     ,
                     that
                     ,
                     as
                     thy
                     holy
                     Angels
                     always
                     do
                     thee
                     service
                     in
                     Heav'n
                     ,
                     so
                     by
                     thy
                     appointment
                     they
                     m●y
                     succour
                     and
                     defend
                     us
                     on
                     earth
                     ,
                     through
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     our
                     Lord.
                  
                   Amen
                   .
                   ]
                
                 
                   But
                   to
                   render
                   both
                   the
                   motives
                   of
                   our
                   thanksgiving
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   encouragements
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   gather
                   to
                   our selves
                   from
                   their
                   attendance
                   
                   and
                   ministry
                   ,
                   the
                   stronger
                   and
                   more
                   effectual
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   do
                   well
                   to
                   consider
                   in
                   our
                   minds
                   distinctly
                   the
                   many
                   endearing
                   qualifications
                   of
                   these
                   our
                   Guardians
                   and
                   Helpers
                   ;
                   such
                   as
                   their
                   knowledg
                   and
                   wisdom
                   ,
                   their
                   power
                   and
                   strength
                   ,
                   their
                   number
                   and
                   multitude
                   ,
                   their
                   unanimity
                   and
                   order
                   ,
                   their
                   care
                   and
                   watchfulness
                   ,
                   their
                   speed
                   and
                   agility
                   ,
                   their
                   fidelity
                   and
                   zeal
                   in
                   the
                   discharge
                   of
                   their
                   trust
                   and
                   commission
                   ,
                   most
                   of
                   which
                   points
                   I
                   have
                   enlarged
                   upon
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   shall
                   here
                   again
                   but
                   sleightly
                   touch
                   upon
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   Their
                   knowledge
                   and
                   wisdom
                   ,
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   said
                   ,
                   is
                   beyond
                   the
                   most
                   improved
                   intellectuals
                   of
                   any
                   upon
                   Earth
                   .
                   They
                   have
                   their
                   advantage
                   in
                   the
                   excellency
                   of
                   their
                   faculties
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   freedom
                   from
                   such
                   bodies
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   dwell
                   in
                   ,
                   [
                   which
                   
                     press
                     and
                     weigh
                     down
                     the
                     mind
                     that
                     museth
                     upon
                     many
                     things
                     .
                  
                   
                   [
                   Wisd.
                   9.15
                   .
                   ]
                   and
                   darken
                   our
                   understandings
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   we
                   look
                   on
                   things
                   as
                   through
                   an
                   obscure
                   Perspective
                   :
                   ]
                   And
                   then
                   ,
                   farther
                   yet
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   long-continued
                   observation
                   and
                   experience
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   Creation
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   neerer
                   approaches
                   to
                   ,
                   and
                   frequenter
                   communications
                   from
                   the
                   Divine
                   Majesty
                   .
                
                 
                   Then
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   Power
                   and
                   Might
                   ,
                   they
                   [
                   
                     excel
                     in
                     strength
                  
                   ]
                   and
                   are
                   resembled
                   not
                   only
                   to
                   an
                   [
                   Host
                   ,
                   or
                   Army
                   ,
                   ]
                   but
                   to
                   [
                   
                     Horses
                     and
                     Chariots
                     of
                     Fire
                  
                   .
                   ]
                   —
                   Both
                   for
                   skill
                   and
                   ability
                   they
                   surpass
                   the
                   evil
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   infatuated
                   in
                   some
                   degree
                   ,
                   and
                   enfeebled
                   by
                   their
                   wickedness
                   .
                
                 
                   Then
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   Number
                   and
                   Multitude
                   ,
                   that
                   exceedeth
                   our
                   Arithmetick
                   ,
                   as
                   do
                   the
                   Stars
                   in
                   the
                   Firmament
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   vast
                   number
                   of
                   knowing
                   and
                   powerful
                   Beings
                   is
                   yet
                   the
                   more
                   considerable
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   add
                   the
                   thoughts
                   of
                   their
                   unanimity
                   and
                   order
                   .
                   They
                   
                   are
                   all
                   of
                   a
                   mind
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   no
                   contests
                   or
                   disorders
                   among
                   themselves
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   often
                   the
                   undo●ng
                   of
                   Armies
                   otherwise
                   very
                   formidable
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   resolved
                   about
                   their
                   proper
                   Ministries
                   ,
                   and
                   both
                   know
                   and
                   keep
                   their
                   rank
                   and
                   station
                   ,
                   hearkning
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   with
                   one
                   consent
                   to
                   the
                   voice
                   of
                   God's
                   Word
                   .
                
                 
                   Add
                   we
                   next
                   their
                   Watchfulness
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   not
                   like
                   unto
                   us
                   Mortals
                   ,
                   subject
                   unto
                   heaviness
                   ,
                   weariness
                   ,
                   drowsiness
                   ,
                   sleepiness
                   ,
                   and
                   surprize
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   
                     full
                     of
                     eyes
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     rest
                     not
                     day
                     nor
                     night
                     from
                     imployment
                     .
                  
                   The
                   darkness
                   is
                   all
                   one
                   to
                   them
                   with
                   the
                   Light.
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   Prophesie
                   of
                   Daniel
                   they
                   are
                   call'd
                   Vigiles
                   ,
                   or
                   Watchers
                   ,
                   Ch.
                   4.13
                   .
                   because
                   ,
                   as
                   Saint
                   Hierom
                   speaks
                   on
                   the
                   place
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     semper
                     vigilant
                     ,
                     &
                     ad
                     Dei
                     imperium
                     sunt
                     parati
                  
                   ]
                   they
                   always
                   watch
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   ready
                   at
                   the
                   Almighty's
                   beck
                   and
                   command
                   .
                   They
                   neither
                   slumber
                   nor
                   sleep
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   give
                   not
                   the
                   enemy
                   opportunity
                   of
                   advantage
                   ,
                   nor
                   lose
                   not
                   any
                   themselves
                   for
                   making
                   good
                   their
                   service
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   ,
                   then
                   ,
                   such
                   is
                   their
                   make
                   and
                   nature
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   external
                   impediments
                   retard
                   or
                   hinder
                   their
                   motion
                   ;
                   but
                   for
                   speed
                   and
                   agility
                   they
                   fly
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   with
                   wings
                   ,
                   very
                   swiftly
                   ,
                   and
                   pass
                   to
                   and
                   fro
                   ,
                   like
                   Lightning
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   ,
                   then
                   lastly
                   ,
                   these
                   knowing
                   ,
                   powerful
                   ,
                   numberless
                   ,
                   unanimous
                   ,
                   orderly
                   ,
                   watchful
                   ,
                   and
                   nimble
                   Spirits
                   are
                   both
                   faithful
                   and
                   zealous
                   in
                   the
                   charge
                   committed
                   to
                   them
                   .
                   Not
                   the
                   least
                   spot
                   of
                   neglect
                   ,
                   unfaithfulness
                   ,
                   backwardness
                   ,
                   or
                   indifferency
                   to
                   be
                   fast'ned
                   on
                   them
                   .
                   They
                   do
                   always
                   behold
                   the
                   Face
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   receive
                   his
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   are
                   as
                   ready
                   to
                   do
                   it
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   call'd
                   
                     Holy
                     ones
                  
                   ,
                   Dan.
                   4.13
                   ,
                   17.
                   and
                   represented
                   as
                   clothed
                   with
                   
                     pure
                     and
                     white
                     linnen
                  
                   ,
                   Revel
                   ▪
                   15.6
                   without
                   blemish
                   .
                   And
                   their
                   zeal
                   puts
                   life
                   
                   and
                   vigour
                   into
                   all
                   their
                   service
                   ,
                   with
                   reference
                   to
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   a
                   
                     flame
                     of
                     fire
                  
                   ,
                   burning
                   with
                   the
                   greatest
                   ardors
                   of
                   affection
                   to
                   God's
                   glory
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   and
                   Servants
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   ,
                   having
                   such
                   a
                   Guard
                   as
                   this
                   about
                   us
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   inexcusably
                   guilty
                   of
                   ingratitude
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   observe
                   not
                   our
                   heav'nly
                   Father's
                   love
                   and
                   care
                   towards
                   us
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   to
                   bless
                   his
                   name
                   for
                   this
                   provision
                   among
                   his
                   many
                   others
                   mercies
                   ;
                   or
                   of
                   neglect
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   open
                   not
                   our
                   eyes
                   to
                   see
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   are
                   always
                   more
                   with
                   and
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   than
                   those
                   that
                   can
                   be
                   against
                   us
                   ;
                   so
                   as
                   to
                   gather
                   from
                   hence
                   heart
                   and
                   spirit
                   in
                   the
                   cheerful
                   and
                   undaunted
                   prosecution
                   of
                   our
                   Christian
                   Duty
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   paths
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   tread
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   our
                   Salvation
                   .
                   Being
                   therefore
                   
                     compass'd
                     with
                     so
                     great
                     a
                     cloud
                     of
                     witnesses
                     ,
                  
                   [
                   and
                   mighty
                   helpers
                   ]
                   
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     lay
                     aside
                     every
                     weight
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     sin
                     which
                     doth
                     so
                     easily
                     beset
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     run
                     with
                     patience
                     the
                     Race
                     set
                     before
                     us
                     ,
                  
                   Hebr.
                   12.1
                   and
                   having
                   so
                   great
                   encouragement
                   and
                   strong
                   consolation
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   to
                   be
                   weary
                   of
                   well-doing
                   ,
                   or
                   frightned
                   from
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   be
                   
                     stedfast
                     and
                     immoveable
                     ,
                     always
                     abounding
                     in
                     the
                     work
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                  
                   [
                   1
                   Cor.
                   15.
                   ult
                   .
                   ]
                   as
                   it
                   becomes
                   persons
                   of
                   such
                   hopes
                   for
                   hereafter
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     the
                     Heirs
                     of
                     Salvation
                  
                   ]
                   and
                   such
                   security
                   in
                   the
                   interim
                   ,
                   [
                   attended
                   with
                   the
                   holy
                   Angels
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   II.
                   The
                   Christian's
                   Dignity
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   despised
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   Let
                   us
                   all
                   take
                   notice
                   from
                   hence
                   of
                   the
                   Dignity
                   of
                   Christians
                   ;
                   and
                   thereupon
                   take
                   heed
                   ,
                   lest
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   we
                   despise
                   ,
                   or
                   injure
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   Be
                   they
                   never
                   so
                   mean
                   ,
                   low
                   ,
                   or
                   disregarded
                   in
                   
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   all
                   the
                   Sons
                   and
                   Daughters
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   King
                   of
                   Heaven
                   and
                   Earth
                   ,
                   and
                   born
                   to
                   a
                   fair
                   Inheritance
                   ,
                   a
                   transcendently
                   rich
                   and
                   glorious
                   Kingdom
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   mean
                   while
                   ,
                   however
                   we
                   may
                   look
                   upon
                   them
                   as
                   destitute
                   and
                   forsaken
                   ,
                   they
                   have
                   an
                   invisible
                   Guard
                   about
                   them
                   ,
                   upon
                   occasion
                   to
                   minister
                   for
                   their
                   supply
                   ,
                   defence
                   and
                   vindication
                   .
                   
                     Such
                     honour
                     have
                     all
                     the
                     Saints
                     .
                  
                   And
                   here
                   we
                   may
                   well
                   cry
                   out
                   ,
                   
                     O
                     how
                     plentiful
                     is
                     thy
                     goodness
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     which
                     thou
                     hast
                     laid
                     up
                     for
                     them
                     that
                     fear
                     thee
                     ,
                     and
                     which
                     thou
                     hast
                     prepared
                     for
                     them
                     that
                     put
                     their
                     trust
                     in
                     thee
                     ,
                     even
                     before
                     the
                     Sons
                     of
                     Men
                     ,
                     Ps.
                  
                   31.21
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   concerns
                   us
                   then
                   to
                   beware
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   despise
                   not
                   any
                   of
                   those
                   ,
                   whom
                   God
                   hath
                   so
                   highly
                   honour'd
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   wrong
                   not
                   any
                   of
                   those
                   ,
                   for
                   whose
                   aid
                   and
                   relief
                   he
                   hath
                   made
                   so
                   ample
                   a
                   provision
                   .
                
                 
                   S.
                   Iames
                   reproving
                   the
                   strange
                   partiality
                   among
                   the
                   Jewish
                   Christians
                   in
                   judicature
                   ,
                   having
                   respect
                   to
                   some
                   for
                   their
                   Gay-Clothes
                   ,
                   and
                   contemning
                   others
                   for
                   their
                   poverty
                   ,
                   thus
                   expostulates
                   the
                   case
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   ch
                   .
                   2.5
                   ,
                   6.
                   
                   
                     Hearken
                     ,
                     my
                     Brethren
                     ,
                     hath
                     not
                     God
                     chosen
                     the
                     poor
                     of
                     this
                     world
                     rich
                     in
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     Heirs
                     of
                     that
                     Kingdom
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     hath
                     promised
                     to
                     them
                     that
                     love
                     him
                     ?
                     But
                     ye
                     have
                     despised
                     the
                     poor
                     .
                  
                   —
                   So
                   different
                   are
                   the
                   judgments
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   corrupt
                   men
                   .
                   God
                   hath
                   so
                   far
                   honoured
                   these
                   his
                   Servants
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   declare
                   them
                   Heirs
                   of
                   a
                   blessed
                   and
                   most
                   glorious
                   Kingdom
                   ;
                   
                     but
                     ye
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   
                     have
                     despised
                     them
                  
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ]
                   dishonoured
                   ,
                   vili●ied
                   ,
                   set
                   them
                   at
                   nought
                   ;
                   nay
                   abused
                   ,
                   oppressed
                   ,
                   and
                   trampled
                   on
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   there
                   ●ollows
                   ,
                   
                     Do
                     not
                     rich
                     men
                     oppress
                     you
                     ?
                     &c.
                  
                   —
                   We
                   ought
                   indeed
                   to
                   
                     honour
                     all
                     men
                  
                   ,
                   1
                   Pet.
                   2.17
                   .
                   even
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   men
                   ,
                   bearing
                   the
                   signatures
                   of
                   the
                   Di●ine
                   Image
                   ;
                   and
                   
                     He
                     that
                     despiseth
                     his
                     Neighbour
                     
                     sinneth
                     ,
                     Prov.
                  
                   14.21
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Brotherhood
                   of
                   Christians
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   esteemed
                   at
                   an
                   higher
                   rate
                   ,
                   as
                   having
                   the
                   Image
                   of
                   God
                   doubly
                   stamped
                   on
                   them
                   ,
                   being
                   his
                   Children
                   both
                   by
                   Nature
                   and
                   Grace
                   ;
                   and
                   whatever
                   habit
                   they
                   go
                   in
                   ,
                   whatever
                   condition
                   be
                   their
                   Lot
                   here
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Heirs
                     apparent
                     of
                     Salvation
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Nor
                   have
                   they
                   all
                   in
                   hopes
                   and
                   Reversion
                   ,
                   but
                   somewhat
                   in
                   hand
                   too
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   very
                   considerable
                   :
                   This
                   in
                   particular
                   among
                   other
                   Prerogatives
                   and
                   Priviledges
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   glorious
                   Angels
                   ,
                   a
                   sort
                   of
                   Creatures
                   far
                   above
                   us
                   ,
                   are
                   made
                   by
                   God's
                   appointment
                   their
                   Ministers
                   and
                   Servants
                   .
                   And
                   upon
                   this
                   account
                   too
                   our
                   blessed
                   Saviour
                   bids
                   us
                   to
                   take
                   heed
                   how
                   we
                   offend
                   or
                   despise
                   them
                   .
                   
                     Whoso
                     shall
                     offend
                     one
                     of
                     these
                     little
                     ones
                     ,
                     that
                     believe
                     in
                     me
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     it
                     were
                     better
                     for
                     him
                     that
                     a
                     Milstone
                     were
                     hanged
                     about
                     his
                     neck
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     he
                     were
                     drowned
                     in
                     the
                     depth
                     of
                     the
                     Sea
                     ,
                  
                   S.
                   Matth.
                   18.6
                   .
                   The
                   offence
                   here
                   spoken
                   of
                   relates
                   chiefly
                   to
                   the
                   turning
                   them
                   aside
                   out
                   of
                   ,
                   or
                   causing
                   them
                   to
                   stumble
                   and
                   fall
                   in
                   the
                   ways
                   of
                   Salvation
                   .
                   But
                   then
                   he
                   adds
                   farther
                   ,
                   v.
                   10.
                   
                   
                     Take
                     heed
                     that
                     ye
                     despise
                     not
                     ,
                  
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ]
                   see
                   that
                   ye
                   contemn
                   not
                   ,
                   
                     one
                     of
                     these
                     little
                     ones
                     ;
                     for
                     I
                     say
                     unto
                     you
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     Heaven
                     their
                     Angels
                     do
                     always
                     behold
                     the
                     face
                     of
                     my
                     Father
                     which
                     is
                     in
                     Heaven
                     .
                  
                   This
                   ,
                   we
                   see
                   ,
                   is
                   plainly
                   and
                   evidently
                   asserted
                   by
                   our
                   blessed
                   Saviours
                   Authority
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   spoken
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   prejudices
                   and
                   conceits
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   only
                   ,
                   
                   as
                   some
                   absurdly
                   affirm
                   .
                   
                     For
                     I
                     say
                     unto
                     you
                  
                   ,
                   ]
                   He
                   designs
                   ,
                   most
                   certainly
                   ,
                   to
                   teach
                   and
                   instruct
                   ,
                   and
                   requires
                   our
                   firm
                   assent
                   to
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   whatever
                   Doctrine
                   is
                   so
                   prefaced
                   by
                   him
                   .
                   The
                   Reason
                   here
                   therefore
                   is
                   no
                   less
                   divine
                   than
                   the
                   Admonition
                   —
                   Those
                   then
                   that
                   believe
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   however
                   small
                   and
                   little
                   they
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   estimation
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   their
                   own
                   too
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   so
                   in
                   God's
                   ,
                   nor
                   is
                   his
                   love
                   and
                   care
                   little
                   towards
                   them
                   .
                   
                     Say
                     not
                     then
                     ,
                     such
                     an
                     one
                     is
                     a
                     Carpenter
                     ,
                     such
                     an
                     one
                     a
                     Taylor
                     ,
                     such
                     an
                     one
                     a
                     Husbandman
                     ,
                     such
                     an
                     one
                     unlearned
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   They
                   are
                   S.
                   Chrysostom's
                   words
                   ,
                   
                   [
                   
                     ab
                     Angelis
                     ,
                     quibus
                     commissi
                     sunt
                     ,
                     viles
                     ,
                     fecit
                     venerabiles
                     ]
                     God
                     hath
                     of
                     mean
                     made
                     them
                     venerable
                     [
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ]
                     from
                     the
                     Angels
                     whom
                     they
                     are
                     committed
                     to
                     .
                     Vide
                     majestatem
                     hominis
                     pii
                     ,
                     qui
                     etsi
                     pauperrinus
                     est
                     ,
                     nec
                     unum
                     externum
                     servum
                     habet
                     ,
                     tamen
                     serviunt
                     ei
                     multa
                     millia
                     Angelorum
                     .
                  
                   Brentius
                   in
                   S.
                   Matth.
                   18.
                   
                   Hom.
                   1.
                   
                   They
                   have
                   their
                   Angels
                   assign'd
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   Angels
                   of
                   theirs
                   have
                   a
                   great
                   interest
                   in
                   Heaven
                   with
                   their
                   Father
                   ,
                   whom
                   they
                   attend
                   upon
                   ,
                   to
                   receive
                   his
                   commands
                   concerning
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   execute
                   them
                   with
                   all
                   speed
                   and
                   fidelity
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   ready
                   to
                   enter
                   their
                   Complaints
                   against
                   all
                   that
                   affront
                   and
                   abuse
                   their
                   Charge
                   here
                   on
                   earth
                   ,
                   at
                   his
                   Tribunal
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   his
                   beck
                   of
                   their
                   defence
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   avenging
                   of
                   their
                   righteous
                   quarrels
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   III.
                   An
                   Account
                   from
                   hence
                   ,
                   why
                   no
                   more
                   mischief
                   done
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   :
                   And
                   by
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                   why
                   so
                   much
                   too
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   their
                   presidence
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   We
                   may
                   from
                   hence
                   take
                   some
                   account
                   ,
                   why
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   all
                   the
                   power
                   and
                   malice
                   of
                   Devils
                   ,
                   and
                   wicked
                   men
                   imploy'd
                   by
                   and
                   under
                   them
                   ,
                   yet
                   no
                   more
                   mischief
                   is
                   done
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Devils
                   are
                   many
                   ,
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   said
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   power
                   and
                   malice
                   very
                   formidable
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ▪
                   S.
                   Matth.
                   12.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ▪
                   ch
                   .
                   13.
                   ]
                   There
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Great
                     Dragon
                     and
                     his
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   having
                   
                     great
                     wrath
                     ,
                     Rev.
                  
                   12.
                   
                   They
                   are
                   vowed
                   Adversaries
                   to
                   
                   our
                   happiness
                   ,
                   and
                   go
                   about
                   like
                   
                     roaring
                     Lions
                  
                   ,
                   seeking
                   to
                   devour
                   ,
                   1
                   Pet.
                   5.8
                   .
                   Saint
                   Paul
                   warns
                   us
                   of
                   a
                   terrible
                   host
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     Principalities
                     ,
                     Powers
                     ,
                     the
                     Rulers
                     of
                     the
                     Darkness
                     of
                     this
                     World
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   
                     Spiritual
                     wickednesses
                  
                   (
                   or
                   wicked
                   Spirits
                   )
                   
                     in
                     high-places
                  
                   ,
                   Eph.
                   6.12
                   .
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Prince
                     of
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     the
                     Air
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   all
                   his
                   Militia
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     spirit
                     that
                     worketh
                     in
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     disobedience
                     ,
                  
                   Ch.
                   2.2
                   .
                   —
                   And
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Devils
                   are
                   thus
                   many
                   ,
                   malicious
                   ,
                   and
                   powerful
                   ,
                   so
                   also
                   crafty
                   and
                   watchful
                   to
                   accomplish
                   their
                   designs
                   of
                   mischief
                   .
                   
                     I
                     fear
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   
                     lest
                     by
                     any
                     means
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Serpent
                     beguiled
                  
                   Eve
                   ,
                   
                     so
                     your
                     minds
                     should
                     be
                     corrupted
                     from
                     the
                     simplicity
                     which
                     is
                     in
                     Christ
                     ,
                  
                   2
                   Cor.
                   11.3
                   .
                   and
                   afterwards
                   ,
                   he
                   speaks
                   of
                   
                     Satan
                     transforming
                     himself
                     into
                     an
                     Angel
                     of
                     Light
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     Ministers
                     fals-Apostles
                     ,
                     deceitful
                     workers
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                   Ver.
                   14.
                   
                   Elsewhere
                   ,
                   
                     lest
                     Satan
                     should
                     get
                     an
                     advantage
                     of
                     us
                     ;
                     for
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     ignorant
                     of
                     his
                     devices
                     ,
                  
                   Ch.
                   2.11
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   his
                   machinations
                   or
                   contrivances
                   .
                   Else-where
                   ,
                   again
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     wiles
                     of
                     the
                     Devil
                  
                   ,
                   Eph.
                   6.11
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   his
                   methods
                   of
                   deceit
                   .
                
                 
                   How
                   many
                   ways
                   he
                   assaulted
                   Iob
                   ,
                   and
                   brought
                   mischief
                   upon
                   his
                   Cattel
                   and
                   Goods
                   ,
                   his
                   House
                   and
                   Children
                   ,
                   and
                   lastly
                   his
                   own
                   Body
                   ;
                   —
                   and
                   what
                   miserable
                   vexations
                   and
                   tortures
                   those
                   ,
                   that
                   have
                   been
                   possess'd
                   with
                   evil
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   have
                   labour'd
                   under
                   ;
                   and
                   what
                   a
                   vast
                   power
                   they
                   sometimes
                   exercise
                   both
                   over
                   the
                   outward
                   and
                   inward
                   senses
                   of
                   men
                   ;
                   the
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   approved
                   Histories
                   ,
                   do
                   plentifully
                   attest
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   then
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   add
                   the
                   great
                   numbers
                   of
                   evil
                   instruments
                   ,
                   slaves
                   and
                   vassals
                   ,
                   [
                   Devils
                   incarnate
                   ]
                   which
                   these
                   wicked
                   subtle
                   and
                   malicious
                   Spirits
                   have
                   at
                   their
                   service
                   ,
                   in
                   league
                   and
                   combination
                   with
                   them
                   ;
                   how
                   many
                   there
                   are
                   that
                   have
                   no
                   fear
                   of
                   God
                   before
                   their
                   eyes
                   to
                   restrain
                   
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   make
                   their
                   own
                   wills
                   and
                   humours
                   the
                   only
                   Law
                   of
                   Justice
                   ;
                   how
                   many
                   Infidels
                   and
                   Heretic's
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   profess'd
                   enemies
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   rage
                   furiously
                   and
                   take
                   counsel
                   together
                   against
                   the
                   Lord
                   and
                   against
                   his
                   anointed
                   ;
                   how
                   many
                   of
                   those
                   ungodly
                   ones
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   no
                   ●aithfulness
                   in
                   their
                   mouth
                   ,
                   and
                   whose
                   inward
                   parts
                   are
                   very
                   wickedness
                   ,
                   who
                   for
                   their
                   own
                   lust
                   persecute
                   the
                   poor
                   ,
                   and
                   imagine
                   crafty
                   wiliness
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   lying
                   in
                   wait
                   secretly
                   ,
                   and
                   saying
                   in
                   their
                   heart
                   ,
                   Tush
                   ,
                   God
                   hath
                   forgotten
                   ,
                   he
                   seeth
                   not
                   ,
                   or
                   ,
                   he
                   careth
                   not
                   for
                   it
                   ;
                   how
                   many
                   of
                   those
                   ,
                   that
                   have
                   bent
                   their
                   Bow
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   ready
                   their
                   Arrow●
                   within
                   the
                   Quiver
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   privily
                   shoot
                   at
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   true
                   of
                   heart
                   ;
                   how
                   many
                   of
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   full
                   of
                   cursing
                   and
                   bitterness
                   ,
                   and
                   whose
                   feet
                   are
                   swift
                   to
                   shed
                   blood
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   greedy
                   of
                   the
                   prey
                   ,
                   and
                   spread
                   their
                   Nets
                   cunningly
                   to
                   destroy
                   the
                   innocent
                   ;
                   whose
                   delight
                   is
                   in
                   lies
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   plot
                   and
                   contrive
                   wickedness
                   upon
                   their
                   Beds
                   continually
                   ;
                   how
                   many
                   of
                   these
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   like
                   malignancy
                   (
                   whereof
                   we
                   have
                   frequent
                   complaints
                   throughout
                   the
                   Book
                   of
                   Psalms
                   :
                   )
                   If
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   we
                   consider
                   our selves
                   encompass'd
                   thus
                   with
                   a
                   numerous
                   Host
                   of
                   evil
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   hellish
                   Agents
                   and
                   Instruments
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   begin
                   to
                   wonder
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Earth
                   we
                   live
                   in
                   is
                   any
                   tolerable
                   habitation
                   ;
                   or
                   be
                   ready
                   to
                   say
                   with
                   Elisha's
                   Servant
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Enemies
                   Army
                   with
                   Chariots
                   and
                   Horses
                   surrounded
                   the
                   City
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     Actum
                     est
                     de
                     nobis
                     ,
                     periimus
                     ,
                     Alas
                     my
                     Master
                     !
                     how
                     shall
                     we
                     do
                     ?
                  
                   2
                   Kings
                   6.15
                   .
                   only
                   God
                   be
                   thanked
                   ,
                   the
                   answer
                   is
                   ready
                   at
                   hand
                   for
                   us
                   too
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Prophet
                   then
                   gave
                   him
                   ,
                   Ver.
                   16
                   ,
                   17.
                   [
                   
                     plures
                     sunt
                     ,
                     qui
                     stant
                     à
                     part●
                     nostrâ
                     ,
                     quàm
                     qui
                     sunt
                     pro
                     illis
                     ,
                     ]
                     Fear
                     not
                     ,
                     for
                     they
                     that
                     be
                     with
                     us
                     are
                     more
                     than
                     they
                     that
                     be
                     with
                     
                     them
                     :
                  
                   referring
                   to
                   the
                   heav'nly
                   Legions
                   .
                   —
                   We
                   have
                   
                     Michael
                     and
                     his
                     Angels
                     against
                     the
                     Dragon
                     and
                     his
                     Angels
                     ,
                  
                   the
                   good
                   against
                   the
                   evil
                   ,
                   more
                   in
                   number
                   ,
                   wiser
                   for
                   understanding
                   ,
                   greater
                   in
                   power
                   ,
                   more
                   vigilant
                   ,
                   couragious
                   ,
                   zealous
                   ,
                   and
                   successfull
                   .
                   —
                   
                     Magna
                     quidem
                     est
                     adversarii
                     nostri
                     Diaboli
                     potentia
                     ;
                     sed
                     erigit
                     nos
                     Angelorum
                     custodia
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                     D.
                     I.
                     Gerhard
                  
                   ,
                   Med.
                   xxvi
                   .
                
                 
                   When
                   God
                   asked
                   of
                   Satan
                   ,
                   that
                   had
                   been
                   walking
                   his
                   rounds
                   ,
                   and
                   compassing
                   the
                   Earth
                   to
                   and
                   fro
                   ,
                   whether
                   he
                   had
                   consider'd
                   of
                   his
                   servant
                   Iob
                   ,
                   upright
                   and
                   good
                   Iob
                   ,
                   he
                   readily
                   replies
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   upon
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     Hast
                     thou
                     not
                     made
                     an
                     hedg
                     about
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     about
                     his
                     house
                     ,
                     and
                     about
                     all
                     he
                     hath
                     on
                     every
                     side
                     ?
                  
                   Job
                   .
                   1.10
                   .
                   which
                   Hedg
                   is
                   conceived
                   by
                   Expositors
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Guard
                   of
                   Angels
                   ,
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   said
                   †
                   before
                   .
                   And
                   Satan
                   can
                   do
                   nothing
                   against
                   Iob
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   good
                   men
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   this
                   Hedg
                   remains
                   ,
                   the
                   Angels
                   of
                   God
                   encamping
                   round
                   about
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   taking
                   charge
                   of
                   them
                   to
                   keep
                   and
                   defend
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   then
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   so
                   ,
                   may
                   some
                   say
                   ,
                   
                   how
                   comes
                   it
                   to
                   pass
                   ,
                   that
                   even
                   those
                   who
                   fear
                   God
                   and
                   shall
                   inherit
                   Salvation
                   ,
                   do
                   yet
                   often
                   fall
                   into
                   divers
                   sufferings
                   ,
                   and
                   calamities
                   ,
                   afflictions
                   and
                   troubles
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   others
                   ,
                   or
                   sometimes
                   more
                   than
                   others
                   ?
                
                 
                   To
                   this
                   I
                   answer
                   briefly
                   ,
                   in
                   two
                   particulars
                   ▪
                
                 
                   I.
                   Sometimes
                   they
                   offend
                   and
                   provoke
                   God
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   breach
                   or
                   gap
                   in
                   this
                   Hedg
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   say
                   as
                   he
                   did
                   to
                   his
                   Vineyard
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     will
                     take
                     away
                     the
                     Hedg
                     and
                     Wall
                     thereof
                     ,
                  
                   Isay
                   5.
                   
                   They
                   sometimes
                   foolishly
                   leave
                   God's
                   ways
                   ,
                   and
                   wander
                   in
                   by-paths
                   ,
                   which
                   have
                   no
                   assurance
                   of
                   the
                   Angelical
                   custody
                   and
                   Protection
                   .
                   The
                   Devil
                   ,
                   
                   when
                   he
                   quotes
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   in
                   his
                   temptations
                   to
                   our
                   blessed
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     shall
                     give
                     his
                     Angels
                     charge
                     over
                     thee
                  
                   —
                   craftily
                   omits
                   that
                   clause
                   of
                   importance
                   ,
                   
                   
                     in
                     all
                     thy
                     ways
                  
                   ;
                   
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     Si
                     modo
                     ambules
                     in
                     rectitudine
                     viarum
                     Domini
                     ,
                     &
                     non
                     tentes
                     Deum
                     ,
                  
                   ]
                   if
                   thou
                   keepest
                   a
                   direct
                   course
                   in
                   those
                   paths
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   chalked
                   out
                   for
                   thee
                   to
                   walk
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   dost
                   not
                   tempt
                   him
                   by
                   the
                   forsaking
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   wittingly
                   run
                   upon
                   precipices
                   and
                   throw
                   our selves
                   into
                   dangers
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   none
                   to
                   blame
                   ,
                   but
                   our selves
                   ,
                   for
                   what
                   we
                   suffer
                   by
                   so
                   doing
                   .
                   [
                   
                     Qualis
                     via
                     haec
                     de
                     pinnaculo
                     Templi
                     mittere
                     se
                     deorsum
                     ?
                     Non
                     est
                     via
                     haec
                     ,
                     sed
                     ruina
                     .
                     Et
                     ,
                     si
                     via
                     tua
                     est
                     ,
                     non
                     illius
                     ,
                  
                   ]
                   as
                   Saint
                   Bernard
                   speaks
                   upon
                   occasion
                   of
                   the
                   Devil's
                   suggestion
                   to
                   our
                   blessed
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   upon
                   this
                   motive
                   to
                   cast
                   himself
                   down
                   from
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   presumption
                   of
                   the
                   Angels
                   attendance
                   .
                   
                     What
                     an
                     odd
                     way
                     is
                     this
                     to
                     cast
                     himself
                     down
                     from
                     the
                     Pinnacle
                     of
                     the
                     Temple
                     ?
                     This
                     is
                     no
                     way
                     of
                     safety
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     ruine
                     ;
                     or
                     ,
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     any
                     way
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     Devils
                     and
                     none
                     of
                     Gods.
                  
                   —
                   When
                   we
                   forsake
                   God's
                   way
                   ,
                   no
                   wonder
                   if
                   his
                   Guard
                   fail
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   At
                   other
                   times
                   God
                   himself
                   thinks
                   it
                   fit
                   and
                   meet
                   to
                   try
                   his
                   servants
                   Faith
                   ,
                   Patience
                   ,
                   and
                   Submission
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Graces
                   ,
                   [
                   as
                   is
                   evident
                   in
                   the
                   case
                   of
                   Iob
                   ,
                   before-mentioned
                   ]
                   to
                   difference
                   and
                   distinguish
                   this
                   World
                   from
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   affections
                   may
                   be
                   weaned
                   from
                   this
                   ,
                   and
                   fixed
                   upon
                   the
                   other
                   ;
                   and
                   ,
                   in
                   order
                   both
                   to
                   their
                   greater
                   spiritual
                   good
                   here
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   increase
                   to
                   their
                   eternal
                   reward
                   hereafter
                   ,
                   the
                   promoting
                   and
                   furtherance
                   of
                   their
                   Salvation
                   (
                   for
                   these
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   purposes
                   of
                   wisdom
                   and
                   kindness
                   together
                   )
                   to
                   deal
                   unto
                   them
                   a
                   larger
                   share
                   of
                   afflictions
                   and
                   sufferings
                   than
                   unto
                   others
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Apostle
                   speaks
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     chastens
                     them
                     out
                     of
                     love
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     their
                     profit
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     partakers
                     of
                     his
                     holiness
                     ;
                     which
                     ,
                     however
                     grievous
                     it
                     seems
                     for
                     the
                     present
                     ,
                     afterwards
                     
                     yields
                     them
                     the
                     peaceable
                     fruit
                     of
                     righteousness
                     ,
                  
                   Hebr.
                   12.
                   
                   In
                   these
                   circumstances
                   ,
                   now
                   ,
                   the
                   real
                   sting
                   of
                   outward
                   Evils
                   is
                   taken
                   away
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   them
                   changed
                   ,
                   and
                   altered
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   their
                   hurt
                   and
                   prejudice
                   that
                   lie
                   under
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   their
                   greater
                   benefit
                   and
                   advantage
                   ;
                   such
                   therefore
                   as
                   an
                   indulgent
                   Father
                   chuseth
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   their
                   Guardian-Angels
                   consequently
                   cannot
                   but
                   approve
                   of
                   .
                   —
                   But
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   enlarge
                   on
                   this
                   argument
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     M.
                     Antoninus
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   generous
                   heathen
                   ,
                   
                   said
                   well
                   ,
                   
                     Who
                     would
                     desire
                     to
                     live
                     in
                     a
                     World
                     destitute
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     providence
                     ,
                     where
                     all
                     were
                     left
                     to
                     chance
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   we
                   to
                   meet
                   every-where
                   with
                   so
                   many
                   enemies
                   and
                   dangers
                   ?
                
                 
                   But
                   when
                   we
                   remember
                   ,
                   what
                   a
                   comfortable
                   provision
                   God
                   hath
                   made
                   for
                   our
                   security
                   and
                   welfare
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   sufficiently
                   satisfied
                   against
                   the
                   fears
                   and
                   anxieties
                   ,
                   which
                   must
                   otherwise
                   continually
                   haunt
                   and
                   posses
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   should
                   therefore
                   ,
                   with
                   that
                   excellent
                   Emperour
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   pay
                   a
                   tribute
                   of
                   veneration
                   to
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   fix
                   and
                   settle
                   our
                   minds
                   in
                   a
                   steddy
                   and
                   composed
                   confidence
                   upon
                   him
                   ,
                   the
                   Governour
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   and
                   all
                   things
                   in
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Sect.
                   IV.
                   No
                   disparagement
                   for
                   any
                   to
                   minister
                   unto
                   and
                   serve
                   others
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   Since
                   the
                   Angels
                   are
                   
                     all
                     Ministring-Spirits
                     ,
                     sent
                     forth
                     to
                     minister
                     for
                     them
                     that
                     shall
                     be
                     heirs
                     of
                     Salvation
                     ,
                  
                   let
                   none
                   think
                   it
                   a
                   disparagement
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   an
                   exaltation
                   ,
                   an
                   imployment
                   truly
                   Divine
                   and
                   Angelical
                   ,
                   to
                   Serve
                   and
                   Minister
                   unto
                   others
                   for
                   their
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   their
                   Salvation
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Those
                   blessed
                   and
                   glorious
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   of
                   a
                   more
                   noble
                   kind
                   and
                   order
                   than
                   we
                   are
                   ,
                   however
                   it
                   might
                   seem
                   to
                   their
                   diminution
                   and
                   debasement
                   ,
                   do
                   not
                   yet
                   disdain
                   to
                   minister
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   but
                   embrace
                   this
                   Charge
                   and
                   Command
                   of
                   God
                   with
                   all
                   chearfulness
                   and
                   delight
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   we
                   certainly
                   ,
                   who
                   cannot
                   but
                   admire
                   and
                   commend
                   their
                   goodness
                   and
                   condescension
                   ,
                   should
                   learn
                   to
                   emulate
                   and
                   be
                   followers
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   We
                   should
                   be
                   ambitious
                   of
                   the
                   like
                   honour
                   ,
                   to
                   become
                   helpful
                   and
                   serviceable
                   unto
                   others
                   ,
                   especially
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   their
                   Salvation
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   greatest
                   good
                   they
                   can
                   design
                   for
                   themselves
                   ,
                   or
                   we
                   assist
                   them
                   in
                   prosecution
                   of
                   .
                   Such
                   a
                   Ministry
                   as
                   this
                   we
                   should
                   rejoice
                   in
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   appear
                   somewhat
                   to
                   our
                   own
                   hindrance
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   obscuring
                   of
                   our
                   Name
                   and
                   Reputation
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   
                     Whosoever
                     will
                     be
                     great
                     among
                     you
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   Christ
                   to
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   
                     let
                     him
                     be
                     your
                     Minister
                     ,
                     and
                     whosoever
                     will
                     be
                     chief
                     among
                     you
                     ,
                     let
                     him
                     be
                     your
                     Servant
                     ,
                     even
                     as
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     man
                     came
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     ministred
                     unto
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     minister
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     give
                     his
                     life
                     a
                     Ransom
                     for
                     many
                     ,
                  
                   S.
                   Matth.
                   20.26
                   ,
                   27
                   ,
                   28.
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   commendation
                   S.
                   Paul
                   gives
                   of
                   the
                   highest
                   Powers
                   upon
                   Earth
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     is
                     the
                     Minister
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     thee
                     for
                     good
                     ,
                  
                   [
                   to
                   thee
                   who
                   doest
                   good
                   :
                   ]
                   and
                   again
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Minister
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     a
                     Revenger
                     to
                     execute
                     wrath
                     upon
                     him
                     that
                     doth
                     evil
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   13.4
                   .
                   And
                   again
                   ,
                   
                     Gods
                     Ministers
                     attending
                     continually
                     upon
                     this
                     very
                     thing
                     ,
                  
                   
                   v.
                   6.
                   
                   Whence
                   Antigonus
                   call'd
                   a
                   Kingdom
                   truly
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     splendidam
                     servitutem
                  
                   ]
                   a
                   noble
                   and
                   glorious
                   servitude
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   was
                   wont
                   to
                   be
                   spoken
                   solemnly
                   to
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   Exiles
                   in
                   Babylon
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   not
                   swell
                   or
                   lift
                   up
                   himself
                   with
                   pride
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     officium
                     ipsi
                     ,
                     non
                     potestatem
                     injungi
                     ,
                     &
                     ab
                     eo
                     die
                     incipiendum
                     ipsi
                     servire
                     omnibus
                     ]
                     That
                     Duty
                     ,
                     rather
                     than
                     Power
                     ,
                     was
                     committed
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     from
                     that
                     day
                     forward
                     he
                     was
                     to
                     become
                     a
                     Servant
                     of
                     all
                     .
                  
                   According
                   to
                   the
                   Greek
                   Verse
                   ,
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                  
                   The
                   Master
                   is
                   the
                   chief
                   Servant
                   of
                   the
                   Family
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   
                     Epict.
                     Diss.
                     L.
                  
                   3.
                   c.
                   26.
                   
                
                 
                   It
                   was
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   of
                   Christ
                   so
                   to
                   be
                   esteemed
                   ,
                   how
                   contemptibly
                   soever
                   some
                   now
                   think
                   and
                   speak
                   of
                   their
                   heavenly
                   and
                   Angelical
                   calling
                   .
                   The
                   Prophet
                   foretells
                   it
                   as
                   an
                   honour
                   ,
                   
                     Ye
                     shall
                     be
                     named
                     the
                     Priests
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ;
                     men
                     shall
                     call
                     you
                     the
                     Ministers
                     of
                     our
                     God
                     ,
                     Isa.
                  
                   61.6
                   .
                   And
                   
                     Let
                     a
                     man
                     account
                     of
                     us
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     as
                     the
                     Ministers
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   4.1
                   .
                   adding
                   of
                   himself
                   in
                   particular
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Corinthians
                     ,
                     I
                     seek
                     not
                     yours
                     but
                     you
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     will
                     very
                     gladly
                     spend
                     and
                     be
                     spent
                     for
                     your
                     Souls
                     ,
                     though
                     the
                     more
                     abundantly
                     I
                     love
                     you
                     ,
                     the
                     less
                     I
                     be
                     loved
                     ,
                  
                   2
                   Ep.
                   12.14
                   ,
                   15.
                   
                   And
                   he
                   commends
                   Timothy
                   and
                   Epaphroditus
                   by
                   a
                   like
                   Character
                   to
                   the
                   Philippians
                   ,
                   willing
                   them
                   to
                   
                     hold
                     such
                     in
                     reputation
                     ,
                     Phil.
                  
                   2.19
                   ,
                   20
                   ,
                   25
                   ,
                   29.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   Angels
                   are
                   all
                   Ministring
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   shew'd
                   ,
                   and
                   't
                   is
                   a
                   real
                   Dignity
                   and
                   Advancement
                   for
                   us
                   to
                   participate
                   their
                   office
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   may
                   do
                   ,
                   every
                   one
                   more
                   or
                   less
                   ,
                   by
                   being
                   helpful
                   what
                   we
                   can
                   to
                   others
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   what
                   S.
                   Paul
                   injoin●d
                   to
                   be
                   said
                   unto
                   Archippus
                   ,
                   should
                   in
                   its
                   measure
                   and
                   proportion
                   ,
                   sound
                   in
                   all
                   our
                   Ears
                   ,
                   
                     Take
                     heed
                     to
                     the
                     Ministry
                     which
                     thou
                     hast
                     received
                     in
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     that
                     thou
                     fulfil
                     it
                     ,
                     Col.
                  
                   4.17
                   —
                   The
                   Glory
                   which
                   we
                   expect
                   and
                   look
                   for
                   in
                   the
                   life
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   is
                   described
                   by
                   this
                   (
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   said
                   too
                   elsewhere
                   )
                   that
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     Like
                     unto
                     the
                     Angels
                  
                   ;
                   †
                   and
                   now
                   if
                   this
                   have
                   any
                   thing
                   endearing
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   it
                   cannot
                   ,
                   certainly
                   ,
                   but
                   highly
                   r●commend
                   their
                   work
                   and
                   subserviency
                   to
                   us
                   here
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   But
                   what
                   I
                   have
                   said
                   of
                   Ministring
                   unto
                   others
                   ,
                   even
                   the
                   meanest
                   ,
                   holds
                   with
                   advantage
                   as
                   to
                   that
                   other
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Angels
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   towards
                   God
                   Almighty
                   .
                   They
                   do
                   with
                   the
                   greatest
                   joy
                   stand
                   in
                   his
                   presence
                   ,
                   and
                   worship
                   and
                   adore
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   have
                   †
                   shew'd
                   at
                   large
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   all
                   unanimous
                   and
                   uniform
                   ,
                   and
                   orderly
                   ,
                   and
                   zealous
                   ,
                   and
                   constant
                   in
                   their
                   sacred
                   Liturgy
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   made
                   up
                   chiefly
                   of
                   lauds
                   and
                   praises
                   ,
                   Doxologies
                   and
                   Thanks-givings
                   .
                   The
                   Queen
                   of
                   Sheba
                   admired
                   and
                   proclaimed
                   the
                   happiness
                   of
                   Solomon's
                   Attendants
                   ,
                   1
                   Kings
                   10.8
                   .
                   
                     Happy
                     are
                     thy
                     men
                     ,
                     happy
                     are
                     these
                     thy
                     Servants
                     ,
                     which
                     stand
                     continually
                     before
                     thee
                     and
                     hear
                     thy
                     wisdom
                     !
                  
                   But
                   how
                   much
                   more
                   deservedly
                   may
                   we
                   celebrate
                   the
                   honour
                   and
                   happiness
                   of
                   these
                   heavenly
                   Courtiers
                   ,
                   that
                   do
                   always
                   behold
                   the
                   Face
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   glorious
                   and
                   incomprehensible
                   Majesty
                   of
                   God
                   himself
                   ?
                   And
                   then
                   it
                   cannot
                   but
                   behove
                   us
                   to
                   testifie
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   unfeignedly
                   esteem
                   their
                   honour
                   and
                   happiness
                   ,
                   by
                   desiring
                   and
                   endeavouring
                   ,
                   so
                   far
                   as
                   we
                   are
                   capable
                   ,
                   to
                   partake
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ;
                   breathing
                   out
                   of
                   holy
                   flames
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   ,
                   
                     How
                     amiable
                     are
                     thy
                     Tabernacles
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     of
                     Hosts
                     !
                     my
                     Soul
                     longeth
                     ,
                     yea
                     even
                     fainteth
                     for
                     the
                     Courts
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ;
                     my
                     Heart
                     and
                     my
                     Flesh
                     cryeth
                     out
                     for
                     the
                     living
                     God.
                     When
                     shall
                     I
                     come
                     ,
                     and
                     appear
                     before
                     God
                     ?
                     Blessed
                     are
                     they
                     that
                     dwell
                     in
                     thy
                     house
                     !
                     They
                     will
                     be
                     still
                     praising
                     hee
                     .
                     A
                     Day
                     in
                     thy
                     Courts
                     is
                     better
                     than
                     a
                     thousand
                     .
                  
                   —
                   Psal.
                   84.
                   
                   It
                   should
                   be
                   our
                   great
                   delight
                   ,
                   as
                   often
                   as
                   we
                   can
                   ,
                   with
                   Angels
                   and
                   Arch-Angels
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   Host
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   to
                   laud
                   and
                   magnifie
                   the
                   glorious
                   name
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   our
                   Christian
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   are
                   admirably
                   instructed
                   and
                   trained
                   up
                   to
                   do
                   by
                   the
                   Service
                   and
                   Liturgie
                   of
                   our
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   ,
                   I
                   had
                   almost
                   said
                   ,
                   none
                   can
                   be
                   offended
                   at
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   upon
                   deliberate
                   
                   and
                   mature
                   thoughts
                   throughly
                   reconciled
                   to
                   the
                   Angelical
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   V.
                   Angels
                   to
                   be
                   reverenced
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   adored
                   .
                
                 
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   Since
                   the
                   Angels
                   are
                   thus
                   
                     Ministring
                     Spirits
                     ,
                     sent
                     forth
                     by
                     God
                     to
                     minister
                     unto
                     us
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   for
                   our
                   good
                   and
                   happiness
                   ;
                   let
                   us
                   express
                   an
                   awful
                   sense
                   of
                   their
                   attendance
                   ,
                   and
                   shew
                   them
                   all
                   due
                   regard
                   and
                   reverence
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   was
                   I
                   confess
                   ,
                   a
                   speech
                   of
                   generous
                   honesty
                   ,
                   which
                   
                     A.
                     Gellius
                  
                   commends
                   from
                   Peregrinus
                   the
                   Philosopher
                   ,
                   whom
                   he
                   heard
                   at
                   Athens
                   ,
                   
                   [
                   
                     Virum
                     quidem
                     sapientem
                     non
                     peccaturum
                     etiamsi
                     peccâsse
                     eum
                     Dii
                     atque
                     homines
                     ignoraturi
                     forent
                     .
                     ]
                     That
                     a
                     wise
                     man
                     would
                     not
                     sin
                     ,
                     though
                     the
                     Gods
                     and
                     men
                     should
                     never
                     know
                     it
                     ,
                     because
                     he
                     forbears
                     not
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     fear
                     of
                     punishment
                     and
                     infamy
                     ,
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     from
                     a
                     sense
                     and
                     love
                     of
                     duty
                     and
                     goodness
                     it self
                     .
                  
                   [
                   So
                   the
                   Poet
                   describes
                   his
                   Golden
                   Age
                   ;
                   
                     
                       —
                       Quae
                       vindice
                       nullo
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Sponte
                       sua
                       sine
                       lege
                       fidem
                       rectumque
                       colebat
                       :
                    
                     
                       Paena
                       metusque
                       aberant
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Metaph.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   But
                   this
                   is
                   an
                   Idea
                   of
                   such
                   perfection
                   ,
                   as
                   this
                   state
                   of
                   ours
                   on
                   Earth
                   affords
                   very
                   few
                   ,
                   if
                   any
                   ,
                   instances
                   of
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   rare
                   to
                   find
                   any
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   got
                   to
                   this
                   high
                   improvement
                   ;
                   the
                   greatest
                   part
                   need
                   other
                   motives
                   and
                   restraints
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   very
                   make
                   and
                   constitution
                   is
                   fitted
                   to
                   them
                   .
                   The
                   thoughts
                   of
                   secrecy
                   and
                   hopes
                   of
                   impunity
                   tempt
                   most
                   men
                   to
                   transgress
                   .
                   To
                   such
                   therefore
                   the
                   same
                   Philosopher
                   thought
                   good
                   to
                   propound
                   this
                   consideration
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   Sophocles
                   and
                   
                   ot●ers
                   ,
                   
                   
                     That
                     tim●
                     wi●●
                  
                   〈…〉
                   and
                   〈…〉
                   .
                   —
                   And
                   i●●as
                   〈◊〉
                   a●v●ce
                   to
                   L●cil●●●
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   we●pan●
                   ●pan●
                   
                     good
                     M●n
                  
                   〈…〉
                   ▪
                   and
                   〈◊〉
                   all
                   〈◊〉
                   :
                   as
                   〈…〉
                   ▪
                   〈◊〉
                   he
                   had
                   learn't
                   himself
                   from
                   〈◊〉
                   ▪
                   w●ose
                   precept
                   t●erefore
                   ●e
                   a●●edge●●
                   for
                   it
                   .
                   gre●●●word
                   ●word
                   
                     of
                     Mens
                     s●n●
                     and
                     m●scar●iages
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ▪
                   〈…〉
                   
                     ta●en
                     away
                     ,
                     if
                  
                   〈…〉
                   
                     if
                     a
                  
                   〈…〉
                   
                     they
                     are
                  
                   〈…〉
                   .
                   And
                   〈…〉
                   
                     do
                     w●●●
                     to
                     have
                     in
                     mind
                  
                   〈…〉
                   
                     Au●●●rity
                     may
                     render
                  
                   〈…〉
                   
                     Ha●●y
                     that
                     man
                     ▪
                     as
                     he
                  
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   
                     w●●
                     referres
                  
                   〈◊〉
                   
                     only
                     his
                  
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   
                     but
                     his
                  
                   〈◊〉
                   !
                   
                     Happy
                     he
                     was
                  
                   〈◊〉
                   
                     learn's
                     so
                     to
                     re●ere
                     a●other
                     ,
                     as
                     u●●n
                     every
                     remembrance
                     of
                     him
                     to
                     com●ese
                     and
                  
                   〈…〉
                   
                     Such
                     a
                     man
                     will
                     quickly
                     ●ecome
                     ●●nerabl●
                     .
                  
                   〈◊〉
                   therefore
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   a
                   Cato
                   ▪
                   
                     or
                     ,
                     if
                     he
                     seem
                     too
                     ri●●s
                     and
                     severe
                     ,
                     ch●se
                     a
                  
                   Lae●●●s
                   
                     to
                     t●y
                     self
                     ,
                     one
                     whose
                     life
                     as
                     well
                     as
                  
                   〈◊〉
                   
                     is
                     most
                     approvea●le
                     ▪
                     and
                     ,
                     having
                     his
                     very
                     Soul
                     and
                     countena●ce
                     before
                     thee
                     ,
                     represents
                  
                   〈◊〉
                   
                     to
                     thy self
                     at
                     all
                     times
                     as
                     a
                     Guardian
                     and
                     Exa●ple
                     .
                  
                   —
                   But
                   we
                   need
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   this
                   wholsom
                   cou●●el
                   ▪
                   neither
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   call
                   but
                   to
                   mind
                   those
                   many
                   invisible
                   witnesses
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   for
                   certain
                   continually
                   about
                   us
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   the
                   heathen
                   Moralists
                   too
                   have
                   sometimes
                   taken
                   notice
                   of
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   is
                   ,
                   first
                   ,
                   a
                   Spirit
                   within
                   us
                   ,
                   which
                   registers
                   all
                   our
                   Actions
                   in
                   order
                   unto
                   judgment
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   whose
                   observance
                   we
                   can
                   conceal
                   nothing
                   .
                   
                     Never
                     therefore
                     do
                     a
                     base
                     act
                     with
                     hopes
                     of
                     secrecy
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   
                     Isocrates
                     ,
                     for
                     though
                     thou
                     keep
                     it
                     from
                     others
                     ,
                     thou
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     privy
                     to
                     it
                     thy self
                     .
                     My
                     conscience
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   
                     Cicero
                     ,
                     is
                     more
                     to
                     me
                     than
                     the
                     words
                     of
                     all
                     besides
                     .
                  
                   And
                   
                     What
                     booteht
                     it
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   
                     Seneca
                     ,
                     for
                     none
                     to
                     know
                     ,
                     when
                     thou
                     thy self
                     knoweth
                     ?
                     O
                     wretched
                     Soul
                     ,
                     if
                     once
                     thou
                     despisest
                     this
                     Witness
                     !
                     
                     T●●●e
                  
                   〈◊〉
                   
                     a
                     sacred
                     Spirit
                     within
                  
                   〈…〉
                   
                     is
                     the
                     observer
                     ●f
                  
                   〈◊〉
                   
                     good
                     and
                     ev●●
                  
                   .
                   Agreea●ly
                   w●ereto
                   saith
                   Saint
                   Be●●●rd
                   excellently
                   ,
                   
                     Wheresoever
                     I
                     go
                  
                   ,
                   
                   my
                   〈◊〉
                   
                     is
                     with
                  
                   〈…〉
                   it
                   〈◊〉
                   I
                   〈…〉
                   
                     or
                     evil
                  
                   .
                   〈◊〉
                   is
                   〈◊〉
                   
                     is
                     a
                  
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   
                     w●ile
                     I
                     ●ove
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                  
                   〈◊〉
                   
                     it
                     as
                  
                   〈…〉
                   
                     I
                     am
                     ●ead
                  
                   〈◊〉
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   the
                   great
                   God
                   ,
                   our
                   Creator
                   ,
                   Go●ernou●
                   ,
                   and
                   Judg
                   ,
                   always
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   
                     Bef●re
                     w●●se
                     all-●eeing
                     eye
                  
                   〈◊〉
                   
                     ●●ings
                     are
                     naked
                     and
                  
                   〈◊〉
                   [
                   c●jus
                   〈…〉
                   ,
                   
                   ]
                   as
                   H●●●d
                   a●●o
                   acknow●edgeth
                   .
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   This
                   ,
                   saith
                   Ep●●●erus
                   ,
                   
                   is
                   amo●g
                   our
                   first
                   rudiments
                   ,
                   
                     T●at
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     God
                     ▪
                     and
                     that
                     ●is
                     providence
                  
                   〈◊〉
                   
                     o●er
                     all
                  
                   〈…〉
                   
                     that
                     neither
                     our
                     doings
                     nor
                  
                   〈◊〉
                   
                     can
                     be
                     c●●cealed
                     ●rom
                     ●im
                     .
                     —
                     So
                     live
                     with
                     men
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   
                     Seneca
                     ▪
                     ●s
                     under
                     God's
                     eye
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     Nothing
                     is
                     ●idden
                     from
                     him
                     ;
                     he
                     is
                     present
                     to
                     our
                     very
                     Souls
                     and
                     thoughts
                     .
                     Let
                     us
                     always
                  
                   〈◊〉
                   ▪
                   ●aith
                   Cicero
                   ▪
                   〈◊〉
                   those
                   〈…〉
                   
                     we
                     must
                     give
                     an
                     account
                     ,
                     and
                     consider
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     every
                  
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   
                     not
                     in
                     some
                     T●e●er
                     of
                     the
                     World
                     seen
                     of
                     Men
                     ,
                     but
                     beheld
                     from
                     above
                     by
                     him
                     who
                     will
                     be
                     both
                     Iudg
                     and
                     Witness
                     .
                  
                   And
                   therefore
                   ,
                   as
                   Boer●ius
                   hath
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     If
                     men
                     would
                     not
                     dissemble
                     ,
                     
                     they
                     are
                     under
                     a
                     great
                     necessary
                     of
                     honesty
                     ,
                     as
                     acting
                     before
                     the
                     eyes
                     of
                     the
                     All-seeing
                     Iudg.
                     Our
                     very
                     inwards
                     should
                     be
                     such
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   
                     M.
                     Anto●●●us
                  
                   ,
                   
                   
                     that
                     the
                     Gods
                     may
                     see
                     us
                     vertuous
                     .
                  
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   that
                   we
                   meet
                   so
                   often
                   with
                   in
                   holy
                   Writ
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     walk
                     [
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     ]
                     before
                     ●od
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   
                     righteous
                     before
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   —
                   These
                   two
                   Rules
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   now
                   spoken
                   of
                   ,
                   
                   the
                   Stoick
                   excellently
                   puts
                   together
                   ,
                   Chuse
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     please
                     thy self
                     ,
                     and
                     chuse
                     to
                     approve
                     thy self
                     unto
                     God.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   But
                   then
                   ,
                   thirdly
                   ,
                   (
                   to
                   say
                   nothing
                   of
                   those
                   
                   many
                   malignant
                   Spirits
                   that
                   watch
                   an
                   occasion
                   of
                   doing
                   us
                   mischief
                   ,
                   to
                   accuse
                   ,
                   tempt
                   and
                   ruine
                   us
                   )
                   there
                   are
                   also
                   the
                   holy
                   Angels
                   about
                   us
                   ,
                   whom
                   God
                   commissions
                   for
                   our
                   defence
                   and
                   welfare
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   point
                   ,
                   which
                   here
                   I
                   am
                   to
                   recommend
                   ;
                   that
                   we
                   shew
                   an
                   awful
                   respect
                   and
                   due
                   regard
                   to
                   these
                   invisible
                   Spectators
                   .
                   
                     Know
                     ye
                  
                   ,
                   
                   
                     O
                     men
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   
                     Epictetus
                     ,
                     that
                     every
                     one
                     of
                     you
                     is
                     committed
                     to
                     a
                     certain
                     diligent
                     and
                     excellent
                     keeper
                     and
                     observer
                     ;
                     such
                     is
                     every
                     man's
                     Genius
                     or
                     Daemon
                     appointed
                     by
                     God.
                     When
                     therefore
                     you
                     shall
                     have
                     shut
                     the
                     doors
                     ,
                     and
                     made
                     all
                     dark
                     about
                     you
                     ,
                     remember
                     that
                     you
                     never
                     say
                     ,
                     you
                     are
                     alone
                     ,
                     for
                     indeed
                     you
                     are
                     not
                     .
                     But
                     God
                     is
                     within
                     ,
                     and
                     your
                     Genius
                  
                   (
                   or
                   Daemon
                   )
                   
                     is
                     within
                     .
                     And
                     they
                     have
                     no
                     need
                     of
                     light
                     to
                     see
                     your
                     doings
                     by
                     .
                  
                   
                   And
                   Apuleius
                   ,
                   having
                   discoursed
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Guardian-Angels
                   out
                   of
                   Plato
                   ,
                   concludes
                   it
                   in
                   this
                   manner
                   ,
                   
                     All
                     you
                     who
                     have
                     heard
                     me
                     expound
                     this
                     divine
                     sentence
                     of
                     his
                     ,
                     so
                     form
                     and
                     compose
                     your
                     minds
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     devising
                     and
                     doing
                     of
                     all
                     things
                     ,
                     as
                     those
                     that
                     know
                     ,
                     th●re
                     is
                     nothing
                     at
                     all
                     within
                     or
                     without
                     ,
                     secret
                     and
                     hidden
                     from
                     those
                     Observers
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   Thus
                   Saint
                   Bernard
                   lessons
                   us
                   ,
                   
                     Since
                     the
                     Angels
                     are
                     present
                     in
                     all
                     thy
                     ways
                     ,
                     see
                     that
                     thou
                     walk
                     warily
                     shew
                     a
                     reverence
                     to
                     thy
                     Angel
                     in
                     every
                     Inn
                     ,
                     in
                     every
                     Nook
                     and
                     Corner
                     .
                     And
                     do
                     not
                     thou
                     presume
                     to
                     commit
                     that
                     in
                     his
                     presence
                     ,
                     which
                     thou
                     durst
                     not
                     v●nture
                     on
                     in
                     mine
                     .
                  
                   —
                   Again
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     This
                     word
                     [
                     He
                     hath
                     given
                     his
                     Angels
                     charge
                     over
                     thee
                     ]
                     O
                     how
                     great
                     a
                     rev●rence
                     should
                     it
                     produce
                     !
                  
                   
                   
                     how
                     great
                     devotion
                     !
                     how
                     great
                     assurance
                     !
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     the
                     presence
                     of
                     Angels
                     ,
                     awe
                     and
                     reverence
                     ;
                     for
                     their
                     good-will
                     ,
                     devotion
                     [
                     with
                     thanks-giving
                     ;
                     ]
                     and
                     upon
                     the
                     account
                     of
                     their
                     safe-guard
                     ,
                     confidence
                     and
                     assurance
                     !
                  
                   And
                   again
                   ,
                   
                   —
                   
                     Let
                     us
                     shew
                     our selves
                     grateful
                     to
                     so
                     worthy
                     and
                     excellent
                     Guardians
                     .
                     Let
                     us
                     love
                     them
                     ,
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     we
                     can
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     far
                     as
                     we
                     ought
                     .
                  
                   —
                
                 
                 
                   The
                   holy
                   Scriptures
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   point
                   us
                   out
                   to
                   the
                   presence
                   and
                   attendance
                   of
                   Angels
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   singular
                   motive
                   unto
                   watchfulness
                   and
                   circumspection
                   in
                   our
                   behaviour
                   .
                   Behold
                   (
                   saith
                   God
                   to
                   Moses
                   and
                   his
                   People
                   the
                   Jews
                   )
                   
                     I
                     s●nd
                     an
                     Angel
                     before
                     thee
                     ,
                     to
                     keep
                     the
                     way
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   Exod.
                   23.20
                   ,
                   21.
                   
                   [
                   
                     Cave
                     à
                     facie
                     ejus
                  
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                   
                     ne
                     coram
                     ●o
                     aliquid
                     iniquum
                     designes
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   
                     Vatab.
                     ]
                     Beware
                     of
                     him
                  
                   [
                   that
                   thou
                   do
                   nothing
                   unrighteous
                   in
                   his
                   view
                   ]
                   
                     and
                     obey
                     his
                     voice
                     ,
                     provoke
                     him
                     not
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     will
                     not
                     pardon
                     your
                     transgressions
                     ;
                     for
                     my
                     name
                     is
                     in
                     him
                     .
                  
                   —
                   And
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Preacher
                   cautions
                   against
                   rash
                   Vows
                   ,
                   he
                   adds
                   ,
                   Eccles.
                   5.6
                   .
                   
                     Neith●r
                     say
                     thou
                     before
                     the
                     Angel
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     an
                     error
                     ,
                     or
                     ignorance
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Greek
                   hath
                   it
                   
                     Say
                     thou
                     not
                     [
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ]
                     before
                     the
                     presence
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   face
                   ,
                   
                     of
                     God.
                     Iacob
                  
                   so
                   call'd
                   the
                   place
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   Angel
                   appear●d
                   to
                   him
                   and
                   wrestled
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   Peniel
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   32.30
                   .
                   And
                   God
                   himself
                   said
                   of
                   the
                   Angel
                   ,
                   that
                   attended
                   the
                   Israelites
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   read
                   even
                   now
                   ,
                   
                     My
                     name
                     is
                     in
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   my
                   Authority
                   .
                   He
                   acts
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   person
                   of
                   God.
                   And
                   agreeably
                   the
                   Hebrew
                   Rabbies
                   stile
                   the
                   Angels
                   [
                   
                     Oculos
                     De●
                     ]
                     The
                     eyes
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   is
                   thought
                   to
                   call
                   them
                   too
                   ,
                   Zech.
                   4.10
                   .
                   Revel
                   .
                   5.6
                   .
                   
                     Say
                     not
                     then
                     before
                     the
                     Angel
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     that
                     oversees
                     thy
                     actions
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     not
                     bear
                     with
                     them
                     ▪
                     if
                     they
                     are
                     evil
                     and
                     provoking
                     ,
                     so
                     and
                     so
                     .
                     Excuse
                     not
                     thy
                     fault
                     as
                     small
                     and
                     inconsiderable
                     .
                  
                   Adstat
                   Angelus
                   vindex
                   ,
                   
                     there
                     stands
                     an
                     Angel
                     by
                     to
                     observe
                     ,
                     and
                     punish
                     .
                     We
                     are
                     made
                     a
                     spectacle
                     to
                     the
                     World
                     ,
                     to
                     Angels
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     Men
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   Saint
                   Paul
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   4.9
                   .
                   We
                   do
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   Act
                   upon
                   an
                   open
                   Stage
                   or
                   Theatre
                   ,
                   surrounded
                   with
                   many
                   Spectators
                   ,
                   a
                   great
                   circle
                   of
                   Witnesses
                   ,
                   Angels
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   Men
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   should
                   endeavour
                   to
                   act
                   and
                   manage
                   our
                   part
                   well
                   ,
                   [
                   See
                   Hebr.
                   12.1
                   .
                   ]
                   And
                   for
                   this
                   cause
                   he
                   
                   exhorts
                   women
                   to
                   such
                   a
                   decent
                   habit
                   in
                   the
                   Congregation
                   as
                   becomes
                   their
                   state
                   and
                   condition
                   ,
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   11.10
                   .
                   because
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     of
                     the
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   presumed
                   to
                   frequent
                   the
                   Christian
                   Churches
                   ,
                   as
                   before
                   they
                   did
                   the
                   Temple
                   and
                   Synagogues
                   among
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   †
                   else-where
                   declared
                   .
                   Therefore
                   all
                   things
                   should
                   be
                   done
                   with
                   a
                   special
                   reverence
                   and
                   decorum
                   there
                   .
                   And
                   indeed
                   ,
                   proportionably
                   ,
                   every-where
                   besides
                   .
                   
                     I
                     charge
                     thee
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   same
                   Apostle
                   unto
                   
                     Timothy
                     ,
                     before
                     God
                     and
                     the
                     Lord
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     elect
                     Angels
                     ,
                     that
                     thou
                     observe
                     these
                     things
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   Tim.
                   5.21
                   .
                   As
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   said
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   only
                   the
                   Omnipotent
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   whom
                   he
                   hath
                   ordained
                   Judg
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   to
                   take
                   notice
                   of
                   thee
                   ;
                   but
                   there
                   are
                   also
                   many
                   other
                   Witnesses
                   ,
                   the
                   holy
                   and
                   elect
                   Angels
                   to
                   testifie
                   at
                   last
                   for
                   or
                   against
                   thee
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   shall
                   come
                   in
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   Retinue
                   of
                   his
                   ,
                   to
                   judg
                   the
                   quick
                   and
                   dead
                   .
                   
                     They
                     walk
                     with
                     us
                  
                   ,
                   
                   saith
                   Saint
                   
                     Agustin
                     ,
                     in
                     all
                     our
                     ways
                     ,
                     they
                     enter
                     in
                     and
                     go
                     out
                     with
                     us
                     ,
                     attentively
                     considering
                     how
                     piously
                     and
                     honestly
                     we
                     converse
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     an
                     evil
                     Nation
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     what
                     study
                     and
                     desire
                     we
                     seek
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     the
                     righteousness
                     thereof
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     what
                     fear
                     and
                     trembling
                     we
                     serve
                     him
                     and
                     rejoyce
                     before
                     him
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   We
                   are
                   then
                   to
                   express
                   an
                   awful
                   sense
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   regard
                   unto
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   those
                   our
                   dayly
                   Inspectors
                   and
                   Attendants
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   grateful
                   respect
                   we
                   are
                   able
                   to
                   shew
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   yet
                   we
                   must
                   take
                   heed
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   give
                   them
                   not
                   any
                   of
                   that
                   Adoration
                   ,
                   Divine
                   Worship
                   and
                   Honour
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   peculiar
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   remembring
                   ,
                   how
                   
                     it
                     is
                     written
                     ,
                     thou
                     shalt
                     worship
                     the
                     Lord
                     thy
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     him
                     only
                     shalt
                     thou
                     serve
                     ,
                  
                   Saint
                   Matth.
                   4.10
                   .
                   
                     He
                     that
                     sacrificeth
                     unto
                     any
                     God
                     ,
                     save
                     unto
                     the
                     
                     Lord
                     only
                     ,
                     he
                     shall
                     be
                     utterly
                     destroyed
                     ,
                  
                   Exod.
                   22.20
                   .
                   
                     Nec
                     bonis
                     igitur
                     ,
                     nec
                     malis
                     Diis
                     sacrificari
                     voluit
                     ,
                     qui
                     hoc
                     cum
                     tanta
                     comminatione
                     praecepit
                     ,
                  
                   D.
                   Aug.
                   
                     de
                     ●ivit
                     .
                     Dei
                  
                   ,
                   l.
                   19.
                   c.
                   21.
                   
                
                 
                   Theophylact
                   tells
                   us
                   upon
                   the
                   Text
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   Apostle
                   seems
                   in
                   those
                   words
                   to
                   reprove
                   those
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   ascribe
                   too
                   much
                   to
                   Angels
                   ,
                   making
                   mention
                   of
                   them
                   as
                   obliged
                   to
                   like
                   services
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   differenced
                   from
                   us
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   Creatures
                   are
                   from
                   one
                   another
                   .
                   —
                   Nay
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   more
                   ,
                   we
                   find
                   here
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   appointed
                   to
                   Minister
                   unto
                   us
                   .
                   
                   And
                   that
                   Reason
                   Tatianus
                   thought
                   good
                   against
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                   and
                   Moon
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ;
                   
                     Why
                     should
                     we
                     fall
                     down
                     in
                     a
                     religious
                     obedience
                     to
                     those
                     that
                     serve
                     us
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   This
                   would
                   certainly
                   be
                   offensive
                   to
                   those
                   righteous
                   Spirits
                   themselves
                   ,
                   instead
                   of
                   being
                   acceptable
                   .
                   When
                   Sampson's
                   Father
                   ,
                   would
                   have
                   offered
                   a
                   Kid
                   in
                   Sacrifice
                   to
                   the
                   Angel
                   ,
                   that
                   appeared
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   not
                   only
                   declares
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   gives
                   this
                   wholsom
                   advice
                   upon
                   it
                   ,
                   Iudges
                   13.15
                   ,
                   16
                   
                     If
                     thou
                     wilt
                     offer
                     a
                     burnt-offering
                     ,
                     thou
                     must
                     offer
                     i●
                     unto
                     the
                     Lord.
                  
                   Intimating
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   sacrifice
                   to
                   any
                   other
                   without
                   the
                   guilt
                   and
                   peril
                   of
                   Idolatry
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   Saint
                   Iohn
                   in
                   a
                   Transport
                   ,
                   fell
                   at
                   the
                   Angels
                   foot
                   to
                   worship
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   by
                   no
                   means
                   admit
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   saith
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     See
                     thou
                     do
                     it
                     not
                     ;
                     I
                     am
                     thy
                     fellow-Servant
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     thy
                     brethren
                     ,
                     that
                     have
                     the
                     Testimony
                     of
                     Iesus
                     ,
                     worship
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   Revel
                   .
                   19.10
                   .
                   And
                   again
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   offered
                   the
                   like
                   a
                   second
                   time
                   ,
                   he
                   persists
                   also
                   to
                   answer
                   him
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   ,
                   
                     See
                     thou
                     do
                     it
                     not
                     ,
                     for
                     ●
                     am
                     thy
                     fellow-Servant
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     thy
                     Brethren
                     the
                     Prophets
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     which
                     keep
                     the
                     sayings
                     of
                     this
                     Book
                     ,
                     worship
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   Ch.
                   22.9
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   words
                   of
                   Saint
                   Paul
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   Epistle
                   to
                   the
                   Colossians
                   ,
                   do
                   cut
                   off
                   all
                   temptations
                   to
                   ,
                   and
                   excuses
                   
                   of
                   this
                   fond
                   Excess
                   .
                   
                     Let
                     no
                     man
                     beguile
                     you
                     of
                     your
                     reward
                     in
                     a
                     voluntary
                     humility
                     ,
                     and
                     worshipping
                     of
                     Angels
                     ,
                     intruding
                     into
                     those
                     things
                     which
                     he
                     hath
                     not
                     seen
                     ,
                     vainly
                     puffed
                     up
                     with
                     his
                     fleshly
                     mind
                     ,
                     Col.
                  
                   2.18
                   .
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   ]
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Reverend
                   Person
                   paraphraseth
                   it
                   ;
                   
                   
                     Let
                     no
                     man
                     please
                     himself
                     and
                     condemn
                     you
                     in
                     point
                     of
                     worshipping
                     of
                     Angels
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     there
                     were
                     some
                     special
                     humility
                     in
                     so
                     doing
                     ,
                     undertaking
                     to
                     scarch
                     into
                     those
                     things
                     which
                     he
                     knows
                     nothing
                     of
                     ,
                     having
                     no
                     other
                     ground
                     for
                     his
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     but
                     his
                     own
                     carnal
                     fansie
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   Such
                   Hereticks
                   as
                   these
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   calls
                   [
                   Angelicos
                   ]
                   and
                   he
                   frequently
                   reflects
                   upon
                   their
                   perverse
                   practise
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     are
                     not
                     willing
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     sacrifice
                     unto
                     them
                     ,
                     but
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     whose
                     Sacrifice
                     they
                     acknowledge
                     themselves
                     together
                     with
                     us
                     to
                     be
                     ,
                     —
                     And
                     what
                     is
                     Invocation
                     but
                     Sacrifice
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Scripture
                     calls
                     it
                     ?
                     The
                     Sacrifice
                     of
                     praise
                     .
                  
                   —
                   And
                   again
                   ,
                   
                     They
                     are
                     not
                     good
                     ,
                     but
                     evil
                     Angels
                     and
                     Devils
                     ,
                     that
                     desire
                     men
                     to
                     Sacrifice
                     unto
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                   —
                   And
                   again
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Saints
                     themselves
                     ,
                     both
                     men
                     and
                     Angels
                     ,
                     will
                     not
                     admit
                     that
                     to
                     be
                     exhibited
                     unto
                     them
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     know
                     to
                     be
                     due
                     unto
                     God
                     alone
                     .
                     This
                     appear'd
                     in
                  
                   Paul
                   and
                   Barnabas
                   ;
                   
                     This
                     appear'd
                     in
                     the
                     Angels
                     also
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     read
                     in
                     the
                     Revelations
                     .
                  
                   —
                   And
                   again
                   ,
                   
                     We
                     honour
                     the
                     Angels
                     ,
                     but
                     with
                     love
                     ,
                     not
                     with
                     service
                  
                   ;
                   
                   
                     nor
                     do
                     we
                     build
                     Temples
                     to
                     them
                     ;
                     for
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     willing
                     to
                     be
                     honour'd
                     by
                     us
                     .
                  
                   —
                   Once
                   more
                   ,
                   
                     If
                     we
                     should
                     rear
                     a
                     Temple
                     of
                     wood
                     a●d
                     stone
                     to
                     any
                     holy
                     Angel
                     ,
                     be
                     he
                     never
                     so
                     excellent
                     ,
                     should
                     we
                     not
                     be
                     anathematized
                     by
                     the
                     Truth
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     for
                     exhibiting
                     of
                     that
                     service
                     to
                     a
                     Creature
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     due
                     only
                     unto
                     God
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   
                   Lactantius
                   tells
                   us
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     the
                     good
                     and
                     holy
                     Angels
                     will
                     not
                     have
                     any
                     Divine
                     honour
                     given
                     them
                     ,
                     whose
                     honour
                     is
                     in
                     God
                     ;
                     but
                     those
                     that
                     revolted
                     
                     from
                     the
                     service
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     being
                     enemies
                     unto
                     and
                     prevaricators
                     from
                     the
                     Truth
                     ,
                     endeavour
                     to
                     appropriate
                     the
                     Name
                     and
                     Worship
                     of
                     Gods
                     to
                     themselves
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Hear
                   we
                   also
                   
                     Origen
                     ,
                     Those
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                   
                     whom
                     from
                     their
                     work
                     we
                     call
                     Angels
                     ,
                     we
                     find
                     because
                     of
                     their
                     partaking
                     the
                     Divine
                     Nature
                     to
                     be
                     called
                     Gods
                     ,
                     even
                     in
                     the
                     holy
                     Scriptures
                     .
                     Yet
                     ,
                     not
                     so
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     enjoin
                     us
                     to
                     worship
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     room
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     those
                     that
                     minister
                     unto
                     us
                     and
                     bring
                     us
                     the
                     things
                     of
                     God.
                     For
                     all
                     prayer
                     and
                     supplication
                     ,
                     and
                     intercession
                     ,
                     and
                     thanks-giving
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     sent
                     up
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     who
                     is
                     God
                     over
                     all
                     ,
                     by
                     that
                     High-Priest
                     ,
                     who
                     is
                     above
                     all
                     Angels
                     ,
                     the
                     living
                     word
                     and
                     very
                     God.
                  
                   And
                   again
                   ,
                   
                   
                     We
                     speak
                     well
                     of
                     them
                     and
                     count
                     them
                     happy
                     ,
                     as
                     being
                     ordained
                     by
                     God
                     for
                     the
                     good
                     and
                     benefit
                     of
                     mankind
                     .
                     But
                     we
                     do
                     not
                     distribute
                     the
                     honour
                     due
                     to
                     God
                     unto
                     them
                     :
                     For
                     this
                     is
                     neither
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     nor
                     of
                     those
                     who
                     are
                     thus
                     ordained
                     by
                     him
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Let
                   me
                   adde
                   farther
                   ,
                   That
                   this
                   worshipping
                   of
                   Angels
                   was
                   condemned
                   in
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                   Laodicea
                   ,
                   
                   [
                   Anno
                   365.
                   ]
                   the
                   35.
                   
                   Canon
                   whereof
                   runs
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     Christians
                     ought
                     not
                     to
                     leave
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     go
                     and
                     invocate
                     Angels
                     ,
                     and
                     make
                     conventicles
                     ,
                     which
                     things
                     are
                     forbidden
                     .
                     If
                     any
                     one
                     therefore
                     be
                     found
                     indulging
                     to
                     this
                     secret
                     Idolatry
                     ,
                     let
                     him
                     be
                  
                   Anathema
                   ,
                   
                   
                     because
                     he
                     hath
                     left
                     our
                     Lord
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     come
                     over
                     to
                     Idolatry
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   version
                   of
                   which
                   Canon
                   Carranza
                   lamentably
                   mistakes
                   ,
                   or
                   prevaricates
                   ,
                   by
                   reading
                   of
                   [
                   Angulos
                   ]
                   instead
                   of
                   [
                   Angelos
                   ]
                   i.
                   e.
                   [
                   Corners
                   ]
                   for
                   [
                   Angels
                   ]
                   so
                   wide
                   a
                   difference
                   may
                   the
                   change
                   of
                   one
                   letter
                   make
                   .
                   Of
                   which
                   I
                   will
                   say
                   no
                   more
                   but
                   the
                   old
                   Proverb
                   ,
                   
                     Veritas
                     non
                     quaerit
                     Angulos
                     .
                     Theodoret
                  
                   saith
                   ,
                   They
                   were
                   the
                   Jews
                   who
                   perswaded
                   men
                   to
                   worship
                   Angels
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Law
                   was
                   delivered
                   by
                   Angels
                   ,
                   which
                   practice
                   continued
                   a
                   long
                   time
                   in
                   Phrygia
                   and
                   Pisidia
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   therefore
                   
                   the
                   Syno●●f
                   Laodicea
                   forbad
                   the
                   praying
                   unto
                   Angels
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   If
                   any
                   desire
                   to
                   see
                   farther
                   into
                   this
                   Mystery
                   ,
                   I
                   refer
                   him
                   to
                   the
                   learned
                   Discourses
                   of
                   Mr.
                   Mede
                   upon
                   the
                   Apostasie
                   of
                   the
                   last
                   Times
                   ,
                   and
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Demons
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   I
                   will
                   end
                   with
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   
                     Zanchy
                     ,
                     If
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     invocate
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     those
                     that
                     hear
                     and
                     see
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     take
                     care
                     of
                     us
                     ,
                     how
                     then
                     dead
                     men
                     ?
                     So
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     convinced
                     of
                     most
                     manifest
                     Idolatry
                     who
                     worship
                     Saints
                     departed
                     and
                     Angels
                     ,
                     and
                     dedicate
                     and
                     consecrate
                     Temples
                     to
                     them
                     .
                     And
                     't
                     is
                     to
                     ●very
                     little
                     purpose
                     for
                     such
                     as
                     do
                     thus
                     to
                     boast
                     that
                     they
                     cannot
                     erre
                     in
                     things
                     that
                     relate
                     to
                     Faith
                     and
                     Religion
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   VI.
                   God
                   in
                   and
                   for
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   admired
                   and
                   glorified
                   .
                
                 
                   Sixthly
                   ,
                   It
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   amiss
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   take
                   the
                   hint
                   from
                   the
                   Angels
                   double
                   admonition
                   to
                   Saint
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   mentioned
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   Section
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     Worship
                     thou
                     God
                  
                   ]
                   to
                   turn
                   our
                   thoughts
                   a
                   while
                   from
                   these
                   excellent
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   and
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   occasion
                   of
                   their
                   perfections
                   ,
                   to
                   raise
                   up
                   our
                   minds
                   to
                   observe
                   ,
                   admire
                   and
                   adore
                   their
                   Maker
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   Tribute
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   pay
                   unto
                   him
                   from
                   all
                   his
                   works
                   ;
                   
                     O
                     lord
                     ,
                     our
                     Governour
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   ,
                   
                   
                     how
                     excellent
                     is
                     thy
                     Name
                     in
                     all
                     the
                     Earth
                     !
                  
                   
                   And
                   again
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Heavens
                     declare
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Firmament
                     sheweth
                     his
                     handy-work
                     .
                  
                   And
                   again
                   ,
                   
                   
                     All
                     thy
                     works
                     praise
                     thee
                     ,
                     and
                     thy
                     Saints
                     bless
                     thee
                     .
                  
                   The
                   glory
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   made
                   them
                   is
                   conspicuous
                   in
                   them
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   praise
                   him
                   ,
                   [
                   objectivè
                   ]
                   by
                   suggesting
                   matter
                   to
                   all
                   intelligent
                   or
                   reasonable
                   Beholders
                   ,
                   of
                   acknowledging
                   and
                   blessing
                   him
                   thereupon
                   .
                   
                     The
                     invisible
                     things
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   
                     from
                     the
                     creation
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     are
                     clearly
                     seen
                     ,
                     being
                     understood
                  
                   [
                   or
                   considered
                   ]
                   
                     by
                     the
                     things
                     that
                     are
                     made
                     ,
                     even
                     his
                     eternal
                     power
                     and
                     Godhead
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     left
                     without
                     excuse
                     ,
                     Rom.
                  
                   1.19
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Even
                   they
                   who
                   having
                   thus
                   far
                   the
                   manifestation
                   of
                   Gods
                   being
                   ,
                   and
                   means
                   of
                   knowing
                   him
                   ,
                   glorified
                   him
                   not
                   as
                   God
                   ,
                   neither
                   were
                   thankful
                   ,
                   but
                   gave
                   away
                   his
                   glory
                   to
                   the
                   meaner
                   sort
                   of
                   his
                   Works
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   Surely
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Author
                   of
                   the
                   Book
                   of
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                   ch
                   .
                   13.1
                   ,
                   
                     &c.
                     vain
                     are
                     all
                     men
                     by
                     nature
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     ignorant
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     could
                     not
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     good
                     things
                     that
                     are
                     seen
                     ,
                     know
                     him
                     that
                     is
                     ;
                     neither
                     by
                     considering
                     the
                     works
                     did
                     they
                     acknowledge
                     the
                     Work-master
                     ;
                     but
                     deemed
                     either
                     Fire
                     ,
                     or
                     Wind
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     swift
                     Air
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     Circle
                     of
                     the
                     Stars
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     violent
                     Water
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     Light
                     of
                     Heaven
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     God●
                     which
                     govern
                     the
                     World
                     ;
                     with
                     whose
                     Beauty
                     if
                     they
                     being
                     delighted
                     took
                     them
                     to
                     be
                     Gods
                     ,
                     let
                     them
                     know
                     how
                     much
                     better
                     the
                     Lord
                     of
                     them
                     is
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     first
                     Author
                     of
                     Beauty
                     hath
                     created
                     them
                     .
                     But
                     if
                     they
                     were
                     astonished
                     at
                     their
                     power
                     and
                     vertue
                     ,
                     let
                     them
                     understand
                     by
                     them
                     ,
                     how
                     much
                     mightier
                     he
                     is
                     that
                     made
                     them
                     .
                     For
                     by
                     the
                     Greatness
                     and
                     Beauty
                     of
                     the
                     Creatures
                     ,
                     proportionably
                     the
                     Maker
                     of
                     them
                     is
                     seen
                     .
                  
                   
                   —
                   
                     If
                     we
                     are
                     well
                     in
                     our
                     wits
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   Epictetus
                   admirably
                   ,
                   
                     what
                     else
                     should
                     we
                     do
                     both
                     public●ly
                     and
                     privately
                     ,
                     but
                     celebrate
                     ,
                     praise
                     ,
                     and
                     give
                     thanks
                     unto
                     the
                     Deity
                     ?
                     For
                     ,
                     even
                     while
                     we
                     are
                     digging
                     and
                     ploughing
                     ,
                     and
                     ●ating
                     ,
                     this
                     Hymn
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     sung
                     unto
                     God
                     ,
                     Great
                     is
                     God
                     who
                     hath
                     given
                     us
                     these
                     Instruments
                     to
                     cultivate
                     the
                     Earth
                     !
                     Great
                     is
                     God
                     who
                     hath
                     given
                     us
                     hand●
                     to
                     labour
                     with
                     !
                     Great
                     is
                     God
                     who
                     hath
                     given
                     us
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     swallowing
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     Stomach
                     to
                     receive
                     and
                     digest
                     our
                     food
                     ,
                     who
                     causeth
                     us
                     by
                     this
                     means
                     to
                     grow
                     up
                     imperceptibly
                     ,
                     and
                     makes
                     us
                     breath
                     when
                     we
                     sleep
                     !
                     Thus
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     sing
                     to
                     his
                     praise
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     .
                     But
                     a
                     most
                     
                     Divine
                     Hymn
                     is
                     due
                     for
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     hath
                     given
                     us
                     the
                     understanding
                     of
                     things
                     ,
                     with
                     capacity
                     and
                     reas●n
                     to
                     make
                     use
                     of
                     them
                     .
                  
                   —
                   And
                   then
                   a
                   little
                   after
                   he
                   adds
                   ,
                   
                   
                     If
                     I
                     were
                     a
                     Nightingal
                     ,
                     I
                     should
                     do
                     what
                     belongs
                     to
                     the
                     Nightingal
                     ;
                     if
                     a
                     Swan
                     ,
                     what
                     belongs
                     to
                     such
                     a
                     Bird
                     ;
                     but
                     now
                     I
                     am
                     a
                     reasonable
                     Creature
                     ,
                     it
                     behoves
                     me
                     to
                     praise
                     God.
                     This
                     is
                     my
                     work
                     and
                     business
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     I
                     do
                     ,
                     nor
                     will
                     I
                     quit
                     this
                     Station
                     as
                     long
                     as
                     I
                     am
                     able
                     ,
                     but
                     exhort
                     others
                     also
                     to
                     join
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     Song
                     with
                     me
                     .
                  
                   Like
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   ,
                   
                     Praise
                     ye
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     praise
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     O
                     my
                     Soul
                     !
                     while
                     I
                     live
                     I
                     will
                     praise
                     the
                     Lord.
                     I
                     will
                     sing
                     praises
                     to
                     my
                     God
                     ,
                     while
                     I
                     have
                     any
                     being
                     ,
                     Psal.
                  
                   146.1
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   For
                   this
                   end
                   certainly
                   did
                   God
                   make
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   sent
                   man
                   at
                   last
                   into
                   it
                   ,
                   to
                   display
                   his
                   own
                   goodness
                   ,
                   &
                   produce
                   objects
                   capable
                   of
                   the
                   continual
                   communications
                   thereof
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   might
                   be
                   surrounded
                   with
                   variety
                   of
                   particulars
                   ,
                   by
                   piece-meals
                   to
                   take
                   notice
                   of
                   and
                   honour
                   him
                   ,
                   whom
                   we
                   cannot
                   at
                   once
                   and
                   altogether
                   conceive
                   aright
                   of
                   .
                   [
                   
                     Natura
                     homines
                     humo
                     excitatos
                     celsos
                     &
                     erectos
                     constituit
                     ,
                     ut
                     Deorum
                     cognitionem
                     ,
                     coelum
                     intuentes
                     ,
                     capere
                     possint
                     :
                     sunt
                     enim
                     ex
                     terrâ
                     homines
                     ,
                     non
                     ut
                     incola
                     &
                     habitatores
                     ,
                     sed
                     quasi
                     spectatores
                     superarum
                     rerum
                     atque
                     coelestium
                     ,
                     quarum
                     spectaculum
                     ad
                     nullum
                     aliud
                     genus
                     animantium
                     pertinet
                     ,
                     ut
                  
                   Balbus
                   ●pud
                   Ciceronem
                   2.
                   
                     de
                     Nat.
                     Deorum
                     .
                     —
                     Quod
                     &
                  
                   Ovidius
                   
                     pulchrè
                     docet
                  
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Met.
                     Pronaque
                     cum
                     spectent
                     animalia
                     caetera
                     terram
                     ,
                     Os
                     homini
                     sublime
                     dedit
                     ,
                     coelumque
                     tueri
                     Iussit
                     &
                     erectos
                     ad
                     sidera
                     tollere
                     vultus
                     .
                  
                   ]
                
                 
                   But
                   now
                   ,
                   whereas
                   other
                   Creatures
                   are
                   his
                   Works
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   retain
                   some
                   impressions
                   of
                   their
                   Author
                   ,
                   the
                   Angels
                   are
                   his
                   most
                   lively
                   Images
                   ,
                   that
                   nearest
                   of
                   all
                   resemble
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   we
                   who
                   ought
                   ,
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   said
                   ,
                   to
                   glorifie
                   him
                   in
                   and
                   for
                   all
                   his
                   works
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   more
                   unpardonable
                   ,
                   
                   if
                   we
                   observe
                   or
                   admire
                   him
                   not
                   in
                   these
                   ,
                   which
                   make
                   the
                   nearest
                   approach
                   unto
                   his
                   Divinity
                   ,
                   and
                   read
                   unto
                   us
                   the
                   clearest
                   notions
                   of
                   his
                   Excellencies
                   and
                   Perfections
                   .
                   Bellarmine
                   hath
                   intituled
                   the
                   best
                   of
                   his
                   Writings
                   (
                   being
                   most
                   satisfactory
                   to
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   useful
                   to
                   others
                   )
                   [
                   
                     De
                     Ascensione
                     mentis
                     ad
                     Deum
                     per
                     scalas
                     rerum
                     creatarum
                  
                   ]
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   Of
                   the
                   Mind's
                   ascent
                   to
                   God
                   by
                   the
                   Ladder
                   of
                   the
                   Creatures
                   [
                   A
                   Iacob's
                   Ladder
                   ]
                   and
                   the
                   ninth
                   step
                   he
                   takes
                   [
                   
                     ex
                     consideratione
                     Angelorum
                  
                   ]
                   from
                   the
                   contemplation
                   of
                   Angels
                   :
                   [
                   These
                   indeed
                   are
                   every-where
                   ascending
                   and
                   descending
                   in
                   that
                   Ladder
                   .
                   ]
                   —
                   Well
                   may
                   we
                   cry
                   out
                   ,
                   
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     our
                     Lord
                  
                   ,
                   
                   
                     how
                     excellent
                     is
                     thy
                     name
                     in
                     all
                     the
                     Earth
                     !
                     Thou
                     hast
                     set
                     thy
                     Glory
                     above
                     the
                     Heavens
                     .
                  
                   There
                   are
                   the
                   greatest
                   expressions
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   viz.
                   in
                   this
                   glorious
                   Host
                   of
                   Heaven
                   .
                   
                     He
                     telleth
                     the
                     number
                     of
                     [
                     these
                     ]
                     Stars
                     ,
                     and
                     calleth
                     them
                     all
                     by
                     their
                     name
                     ▪
                     Great
                     is
                     our
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     great
                     power
                     ;
                     his
                     understanding
                     is
                     infinite
                     ,
                     Ps.
                  
                   147.5
                   ,
                   6.
                   
                   Thus
                   the
                   Levites
                   taught
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   Israel
                   to
                   glorifie
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     Stand
                     up
                     ,
                     and
                     bless
                     the
                     Lord
                     your
                     God
                     for
                     ever
                     and
                     ever
                     ;
                     and
                     blessed
                     be
                     thy
                     glorious
                     name
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     exalted
                     above
                     all
                     blessing
                     and
                     praise
                     .
                     Thou
                     ,
                     even
                     thou
                     ,
                     art
                     Lord
                     alone
                     :
                     Thou
                     hast
                     made
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     the
                     Heaven
                     of
                     Heavens
                     with
                     all
                     their
                     Hosts
                     ,
                     the
                     Earth
                     and
                     all
                     things
                     that
                     are
                     therein
                     ,
                     Nehem.
                  
                   9.5
                   ,
                   6.
                   
                   And
                   the
                   Prophet
                   Isaiah
                   ,
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   ,
                   calls
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     Lift
                     up
                     your
                     Eyes
                     on
                     high
                     ,
                     and
                     behold
                     ,
                     who
                     hath
                     created
                     these
                     things
                     ,
                     that
                     bringeth
                     out
                     their
                     Host
                     by
                     number
                     .
                     He
                     calleth
                     them
                     all
                     by
                     their
                     names
                     by
                     the
                     greatness
                     of
                     his
                     might
                     :
                     for
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     strong
                     in
                     power
                     ,
                     not
                     one
                     faileth
                     ,
                     Isa.
                     40.26
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   spiritual
                   nature
                   ,
                   knowledg
                   ,
                   power
                   ,
                   goodness
                   ,
                   holiness
                   ,
                   immortality
                   ,
                   and
                   glory
                   of
                   Angels
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   competent
                   relief
                   towards
                   the
                   
                   improving
                   our
                   Meditations
                   about
                   that
                   infinite
                   and
                   eternal
                   ,
                   all-knowing
                   ,
                   all-mighty
                   ,
                   and
                   transcendently
                   holy
                   and
                   glorious
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   Father
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   obvious
                   for
                   every
                   one
                   to
                   infer
                   ;
                   
                     If
                     these
                     Beings
                     are
                     so
                     excellent
                     above
                     us
                     ,
                     as
                     hath
                     been
                     declared
                     ,
                     then
                     how
                     much
                     more
                     perfect
                     and
                     complete
                     is
                     that
                     God
                     ,
                     who
                     made
                     them
                     and
                     all
                     things
                     else
                     ?
                  
                   Before
                   whom
                   the
                   whole
                   World
                   is
                   but
                   
                     As
                     a
                     little
                     grain
                     of
                     the
                     balance
                     ,
                     yea
                     as
                     the
                     drop
                     of
                     the
                     morning-dew
                     ,
                     that
                     falleth
                     upon
                     the
                     Earth
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   the
                   Wise-man
                   speaks
                   ,
                   Wisd.
                   11.22
                   .
                   [
                   and
                   to
                   a
                   like
                   purpose
                   the
                   Prophet
                   Isa.
                   40.15
                   .
                   —
                   ]
                   Of
                   whom
                   therefore
                   I
                   cannot
                   speak
                   more
                   fitly
                   ,
                   than
                   in
                   the
                   excellent
                   words
                   of
                   Novatian
                   ,
                   
                   the
                   Roman
                   Presbyter
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   Catholic
                   Book
                   of
                   the
                   Trinity
                   .
                   
                     The
                     mind
                     is
                     too
                     little
                     to
                     think
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     ●loquence
                     justly
                     dumb
                     in
                     the
                     uttering
                     of
                     his
                     Majesty
                     .
                     For
                     he
                     is
                     greater
                     than
                     our
                     mind
                     ;
                     and
                     it
                     cannot
                     be
                     conceived
                     ,
                     how
                     great
                     he
                     is
                     .
                     Whatever
                     we
                     think
                     or
                     speak
                     is
                     far
                     below
                     him
                     .
                     We
                     may
                     indeed
                     in
                     some
                     sort
                     with
                     silence
                     muse
                     upon
                     him
                     ,
                     but
                     cannot
                     sufficiently
                     explain
                     him
                     ▪
                     For
                     ,
                     whatsoever
                     we
                     say
                     ,
                     sheweth
                     rather
                     some
                     creature
                     or
                     excellency
                     of
                     his
                     ,
                     than
                     himself
                     .
                     What
                     can
                     we
                     speak
                     or
                     think
                     worthily
                     enough
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     who
                     is
                     beyond
                     all
                     our
                     speech
                     and
                     sense
                     ?
                     Vnless
                     perhaps
                     by
                     this
                     one
                     way
                     we
                     ●nderstand
                     in
                     our
                     mind
                     ,
                     so
                     far
                     as
                     we
                     are
                     able
                     ,
                     what
                     ●od
                     is
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     conceive
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     that
                     which
                     for
                     excellency
                     and
                     greatness
                     can
                     never
                     be
                     understood
                     fully
                     by
                     us
                     ,
                     or
                     enter
                     into
                     our
                     thoughts
                     to
                     comprehend
                     .
                     For
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     bodily
                     ey-sight
                     is
                     weakened
                     by
                     poring
                     on
                     the
                     Sun
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     we
                     cannot
                     fixedly
                     behold
                     his
                     bright
                     Orb
                     ,
                     overcome
                     with
                     the
                     lustre
                     of
                     his
                     radiant
                     beams
                     ;
                     so
                     the
                     more
                     intense
                     our
                     mind
                     is
                     in
                     viewing
                     God
                     ,
                     the
                     more
                     darkned
                     it
                     becomes
                     in
                     its
                     thoughts
                     about
                     him
                     .
                     For
                     what
                     can
                     one
                     say
                     worthily
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     who
                     is
                     more
                     sublime
                     ●nd
                     hi●h
                     than
                     all
                     sublimity
                     and
                     height
                     ,
                     more
                     profound
                     
                     than
                     all
                     profundity
                     more
                     lucid
                     ,
                     bright
                     and
                     splendid
                     than
                     all
                     light
                     ,
                     brightness
                     and
                     splendor
                     ;
                     more
                     strong
                     and
                     powerful
                     ,
                     than
                     all
                     strength
                     and
                     power
                     ,
                     more
                     beautiful
                     than
                     all
                     beauty
                     ,
                     truer
                     than
                     all
                     truth
                     ,
                     greater
                     than
                     all
                     Majesty
                     or
                     greatness
                     ,
                     richer
                     than
                     all
                     riches
                     ,
                     wiser
                     and
                     more
                     prudent
                     than
                     all
                     wisdom
                     and
                     prudence
                     ,
                     juster
                     than
                     all
                     justice
                     ,
                     better
                     than
                     all
                     good●ess
                     ,
                     and
                     more
                     merciful
                     than
                     all
                     mercy
                     ?
                     For
                     all
                     sorts
                     of
                     vertues
                     must
                     of
                     necessity
                     be
                     less
                     than
                     the
                     God
                     and
                     Parent
                     of
                     all
                     vertues
                     ;
                     and
                     (
                     in
                     a
                     word
                     )
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     truly
                     said
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     that
                     ,
                     which
                     nothing
                     can
                     be
                     compared
                     unto
                     ,
                     above
                     and
                     beyond
                     all
                     we
                     can
                     say
                     of
                     him
                     .
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                     Max.
                     Tyr.
                  
                   Diss.
                   1.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   knowing
                   Angels
                   ,
                   who
                   better
                   understand
                   his
                   perfections
                   ,
                   than
                   we
                   Mortals
                   do
                   ,
                   yet
                   
                     Cover
                     their
                     faces
                     with
                     their
                     wings
                     before
                     him
                     ,
                  
                   Isa.
                   6.
                   
                   
                     Nempe
                     sicut
                     homines
                     solem
                     con●ra
                     tueri
                     non
                     audent
                     ,
                     ità
                     Angeli
                     Deum
                     ,
                  
                   Grot
                   in
                   Loc.
                   ]
                   as
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   look
                   upon
                   the
                   brightness
                   of
                   his
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   an
                   expression
                   of
                   their
                   reverence
                   towards
                   him
                   ▪
                   and
                   ,
                   if
                   any
                   upon
                   Earth
                   presume
                   to
                   make
                   more
                   bold
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   wholly
                   from
                   their
                   ignorance
                   ;
                   [
                   
                     In
                     velata
                     facie
                     reverentiam
                     tantae
                     Majestatis
                     cogit●
                     ,
                     Fov●rius
                     .
                  
                   ]
                   For
                   ,
                   as
                   Saint
                   Chrysostom
                   speaks
                   ,
                   
                   upon
                   this
                   very
                   occasion
                   ,
                   (
                   having
                   mention'd
                   the
                   admiration
                   and
                   reverence
                   of
                   the
                   Angels
                   towards
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   their
                   more
                   excellent
                   wisdom
                   )
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   The
                   extension
                   and
                   increase
                   of
                   knowledg
                   will
                   advance
                   proportionably
                   our
                   fear
                   and
                   reverence
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   conclude
                   this
                   Inference
                   ,
                   learn
                   we
                   from
                   hence
                   ,
                   to
                   admire
                   ,
                   and
                   fear
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   love
                   God
                   exceedingly
                   .
                   To
                   admire
                   him
                   ,
                   whose
                   Creatures
                   are
                   so
                   admirable
                   ,
                   and
                   whom
                   the
                   most
                   knowing
                   of
                   his
                   Creatures
                   do
                   most
                   admire
                   .
                   To
                   fear
                   him
                   ▪
                   who
                   hath
                   such
                   powerful
                   Hosts
                   at
                   his
                   command●
                   
                   and
                   to
                   love
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   yet
                   so
                   good
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   make
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   even
                   Angels
                   themselves
                   ,
                   to
                   serve
                   us
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   SECT
                   .
                   VII
                   .
                   Why
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   the
                   Ministry
                   of
                   Angels
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   obliged
                   by
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   last
                   place
                   ,
                   let
                   us
                   do
                   ,
                   what
                   we
                   can
                   ,
                   to
                   oblige
                   and
                   secure
                   the
                   Ministry
                   of
                   Angels
                   to
                   our selves
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   ,
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   declared
                   ,
                   so
                   many
                   ways
                   and
                   upon
                   so
                   many
                   accounts
                   beneficial
                   .
                   And
                   here
                   I
                   need
                   not
                   offer
                   any
                   thing
                   new
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   motive
                   or
                   inducement
                   ,
                   when
                   't
                   is
                   our
                   apparent
                   Interest
                   so
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   have
                   the
                   com●ort
                   of
                   this
                   reflection
                   ,
                   among
                   others
                   ,
                   in
                   cases
                   of
                   the
                   greatest
                   trouble
                   and
                   adversity
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   most
                   perplexing
                   difficulties
                   ,
                   that
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   befal
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   this
                   we
                   shall
                   best
                   effect
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   make
                   sure
                   to
                   our selves
                   the
                   character
                   of
                   those
                   persons
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   the
                   promise
                   from
                   God
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   blessing
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   If
                   we
                   are
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   truly
                   fear
                   God
                   ,
                   for
                   
                     The
                     Angel
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     encampeth
                     round
                     about
                     them
                     that
                     fear
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     delivereth
                     them
                     ,
                     Ps.
                     34.
                     
                  
                   
                     In
                     the
                     fear
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     is
                     strong
                     confidence
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     children
                     shall
                     have
                     a
                     place
                     of
                     refuge
                     ,
                     Prov.
                     14.26
                     .
                  
                   —
                   If
                   we
                   set
                   our
                   chiefest
                   love
                   upon
                   God
                   ,
                   put
                   ou●
                   trust
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   know
                   and
                   own
                   his
                   name
                   ;
                   for
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   do
                   so
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   Ps.
                   91.
                   
                   
                     He
                     shall
                     give
                     his
                     Angels
                     charge
                     over
                     thee
                     ,
                     to
                     keep
                     thee
                     in
                     all
                     thy
                     ways
                     .
                  
                   —
                   If
                   we
                   approve
                   our selves
                   sincere
                   and
                   faithful
                   Christians
                   ,
                   honest
                   and
                   obedient
                   Disciples
                   of
                   our
                   blessed
                   Lord
                   and
                   Saviour
                   ;
                   for
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Text
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   
                     They
                     are
                     sent
                     forth
                     to
                     Minister
                     
                     for
                     them
                     who
                     shall
                     inherit
                     Salvation
                     .
                  
                   Thus
                   in
                   the
                   general
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   ,
                   then
                   ,
                   there
                   are
                   some
                   more
                   particular
                   directions
                   to
                   be
                   given
                   ,
                   worthy
                   of
                   our
                   most
                   careful
                   observance
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   these
                   that
                   follow
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   pray
                   we
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   from
                   whom
                   cometh
                   down
                   every
                   good
                   and
                   perfect
                   gift
                   ,
                   for
                   this
                   among
                   other
                   benefits
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   all
                   at
                   his
                   beck
                   ,
                   sent
                   forth
                   and
                   imployed
                   at
                   his
                   will
                   and
                   pleasure
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   but
                   fitting
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   own
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   favour
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   our
                   humble
                   requests
                   to
                   him
                   for
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   success
                   of
                   Prayer
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   was
                   observable
                   in
                   the
                   instance
                   I
                   have
                   before
                   recommended
                   out
                   of
                   Bodinus
                   .
                   This
                   was
                   part
                   of
                   Iacob's
                   Benediction
                   upon
                   Ioseph's
                   Sons
                   ,
                   
                   even
                   his
                   Prayer
                   to
                   God
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   '
                   The
                   Angel
                   ,
                   which
                   redeemed
                   me
                   from
                   all
                   evil
                   ,
                   bless
                   the
                   Lads
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   48.15
                   ,
                   16.
                   
                   For
                   so
                   I
                   construe
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   [
                   
                     votum
                     Deo
                  
                   ]
                   and
                   not
                   [
                   
                     invocatio
                     Angeli
                  
                   .
                   ]
                   And
                   
                     Iudas
                     Maccab●us
                  
                   ,
                   we
                   read
                   ,
                   besought
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   send
                   'a
                   good
                   Angel
                   to
                   deliver
                   Israel
                   ,
                   2
                   Macc.
                   11.6
                   .
                   And
                   again
                   ,
                   in
                   another
                   distress
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     said
                     in
                     his
                     Prayer
                     after
                     this
                     manner
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     thou
                     didst
                     send
                     thine
                     Angel
                     in
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     Hezekias
                     King
                     of
                     Iudea
                     ,
                     and
                     didst
                     slay
                     in
                     the
                     Host
                     of
                     Sennacherib
                     ,
                     an
                     hundred
                     fourscore
                     and
                     five
                     thousand
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     now
                     also
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     of
                     Heav'n
                     ,
                     send
                     a
                     good
                     Angel
                     before
                     us
                     for
                     a
                     fear
                     and
                     a
                     dread
                     unto
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     through
                     the
                     might
                     of
                     thine
                     Arm
                     let
                     those
                     be
                     stricken
                     with
                     terror
                     ,
                     that
                     come
                     against
                     thy
                     holy
                     People
                     to
                     blaspheme
                     ,
                     Ch.
                     15.22
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   'T
                   is
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Psamists
                   Imprecation
                   against
                   his
                   and
                   the
                   Churches
                   Enemies
                   ,
                   
                     Let
                     them
                     be
                     as
                     Chaffe
                     before
                     the
                     Wind
                     ,
                     and
                     let
                     the
                     Angel
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     chase
                     or
                     scatter
                     them
                     .
                     Let
                     their
                     way
                     be
                     dark
                     and
                     slippery
                     ,
                     and
                     let
                     the
                     Angel
                     of
                     the
                     
                     Lord
                     persecute
                     them
                     ,
                     Ps.
                     35.5
                     ,
                     6.
                     
                  
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   Form
                   of
                   Prayer
                   still
                   in
                   their
                   Euchology
                   ,
                   
                   [
                   
                     Command
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     thine
                     Angels
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     placed
                     over
                     humane
                     affairs
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     be
                     ready
                     for
                     my
                     aid
                     ,
                     to
                     help
                     ,
                     save
                     ,
                     and
                     deliver
                     me
                     .
                  
                   ]
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   keep
                   we
                   our selves
                   diligently
                   within
                   the
                   Pale
                   and
                   Communion
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   Church
                   ,
                   the
                   society
                   of
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   the
                   declared
                   Heirs
                   of
                   Salvation
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     The
                     Lord
                     added
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     dayly
                     such
                     as
                     should
                     be
                     saved
                     ,
                     ]
                     Acts
                     2.47
                     .
                  
                   For
                   to
                   such
                   ,
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   shewn
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   parti●ularly
                   sent
                   as
                   Guardians
                   and
                   Protectors
                   .
                   [
                   
                     Vbi
                     non
                     est
                     D●i
                     gratia
                     ,
                     ibi
                     nee
                     locum
                     habet
                     Angelorum
                     custodia
                     ,
                  
                   ]
                   
                     The
                     custody
                     of
                     Angels
                     ,
                     saith
                     Luther
                     ,
                     hath
                     no
                     place
                     ,
                     where
                     the
                     Grace
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     not
                     ;
                     
                     and
                     G●rhard
                     to
                     a
                     like
                     purpose
                     ,
                     [
                     
                       Reconciliandus
                       priùs
                       es
                       Deo
                       per
                       fidem
                       ,
                       si
                       Angelum
                       vis
                       habere
                       custod●m
                       ,
                    
                     ]
                     Thou
                     must
                     first
                     be
                     reconciled
                     to
                     God
                     by
                     Faith
                     ,
                     if
                     thou
                     wouldst
                     have
                     an
                     Angel
                     of
                     his
                     for
                     thy
                     Guardian
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   Form
                   of
                   Excommunication
                   is
                   call'd
                   remarkably
                   ,
                   'A
                   delivering
                   over
                   unto
                   Satan
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   5.5
                   .
                   1
                   Tim.
                   1.20
                   .
                   The
                   Devil
                   claims
                   a
                   peculiar
                   power
                   over
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   rightfully
                   cast
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   barr'd
                   and
                   deprived
                   of
                   the
                   succour
                   and
                   assistance
                   of
                   good
                   Angels
                   .
                   
                     This
                     is
                     notoriously
                     apparent
                     ,
                     saith
                     Doctor
                     
                       H.
                       More
                    
                     ,
                     
                     in
                     some
                     of
                     the
                     forlorn
                     and
                     giddy-headed
                     Sects
                     of
                     these
                     times
                     ,
                     among
                     whom
                     ,
                     I
                     dare
                     say
                     ,
                     a
                     man
                     may
                     find
                     out
                     a
                     greater
                     number
                     of
                     true
                     Demoniacks
                     than
                     Christ
                     and
                     his
                     Apostles
                     are
                     said
                     to
                     cure
                     .
                     For
                     to
                     what
                     more
                     rationally
                     ,
                     than
                     to
                     the
                     possession
                     of
                     these
                     deceiving
                     Spirits
                     ,
                     can
                     be
                     attributed
                     those
                     wild
                     extasies
                     they
                     are
                     in
                     ?
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   We
                   must
                   be
                   careful
                   then
                   ,
                   by
                   holding
                   fast
                   the
                   
                   form
                   of
                   sound
                   words
                   ,
                   the
                   Faith
                   once
                   deliver'd
                   to
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   and
                   avoiding
                   of
                   all
                   wicked
                   Schism
                   from
                   ,
                   and
                   disobedience
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   to
                   secure
                   our selves
                   from
                   being
                   exposed
                   to
                   the
                   Tyranny
                   of
                   evil
                   Spirits
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   Let
                   us
                   continue
                   honestly
                   and
                   industriously
                   within
                   the
                   compass
                   and
                   bounds
                   of
                   our
                   lawful
                   Vocations
                   respectively
                   .
                   [
                   
                     Angelis
                     suis
                     mandavit
                     de
                     te
                     ]
                     ambulante
                     scilicet
                     in
                     tuâ
                     vocatione
                     &
                     timente
                     Deum
                     ,
                  
                   Brentius
                   
                     in
                     Heb.
                  
                   1.14
                   .
                   ]
                   'T
                   is
                   an
                   useful
                   Rule
                   delivered
                   from
                   S.
                   
                     Hierom
                     [
                     Semper
                     boni
                     aliquid
                     operis
                     facito
                     ,
                     ut
                     Diabolus
                     te
                     sempèr
                     inveniat
                     occupatum
                     .
                  
                   ]
                   
                     Be
                     always
                     doing
                     some
                     good
                     work
                     ,
                     or
                     other
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Devil
                     may
                     find
                     thee
                     still
                     employed
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     at
                     leisure
                     for
                     his
                     motions
                     .
                  
                   —
                   We
                   are
                   studiously
                   to
                   avoid
                   those
                   curious
                   and
                   unwarrantable
                   Arts
                   and
                   Practices
                   ,
                   whereby
                   we
                   may
                   tempt
                   and
                   invite
                   evil
                   Spirits
                   to
                   our
                   company
                   ;
                   
                   and
                   having
                   betaken
                   our selves
                   to
                   innocent
                   and
                   lawful
                   Callings
                   ,
                   to
                   keep
                   close
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                   The
                   Egyptians
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   have
                   before
                   intimated
                   ,
                   assigned
                   an
                   Angel
                   to
                   every
                   man
                   in
                   his
                   respective
                   Calling
                   ,
                   whom
                   they
                   stiled
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   his
                   Profession
                   .
                   The
                   good
                   Angels
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   sure
                   ,
                   are
                   all
                   for
                   order
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   no
                   kindness
                   for
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   disorderly
                   and
                   unruly
                   ones
                   ,
                   who
                   will
                   not
                   keep
                   their
                   place
                   and
                   rank
                   ;
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   (
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   
                     M.
                     Antoninus
                  
                   )
                   Deserters
                   of
                   the
                   Station
                   and
                   work
                   assigned
                   them
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   fugitives
                   from
                   their
                   particular
                   charge
                   and
                   duty
                   ;
                   such
                   as
                   the
                   evil
                   Angels
                   are
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   described
                   ,
                   
                     Who
                     forsook
                     their
                     first
                     Estate
                     ,
                     and
                     left
                     their
                     proper
                     Habitation
                     ,
                  
                   S.
                   
                     Iude
                     v.
                  
                   6.
                   
                   And
                   ever
                   since
                   they
                   are
                   all
                   for
                   confusion
                   and
                   every
                   evil
                   work
                   (
                   which
                   follows
                   upon
                   that
                   )
                   with
                   those
                   Children
                   of
                   Disobedience
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   busie
                   bodies
                   in
                   other
                   mens
                   matters
                   ,
                   but
                   neglect
                   their
                   own
                   Offices
                   and
                   Duties
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Undoubtedly
                   ,
                   whensoever
                   any
                   leave
                   their
                   proper
                   Callings
                   and
                   Ministries
                   ,
                   they
                   go
                   out
                   of
                   those
                   ways
                   wherein
                   the
                   holy
                   Angels
                   have
                   a
                   special
                   charge
                   over
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   with
                   courage
                   and
                   vigilance
                   resist
                   the
                   Devil
                   and
                   all
                   his
                   wicked
                   instruments
                   ,
                   between
                   whom
                   and
                   the
                   good
                   Angels
                   there
                   is
                   Antipathy
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   continual
                   fight
                   and
                   contest
                   .
                   'T
                   is
                   said
                   of
                   our
                   blessed
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   upon
                   his
                   defeat
                   of
                   the
                   Evil
                   One
                   ,
                   and
                   vanquishing
                   of
                   his
                   Temptations
                   ,
                   S.
                   Matth.
                   4.11
                   .
                   
                     Then
                     the
                     Devil
                     leaveth
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     ,
                     behold
                     ,
                     Angels
                     came
                     and
                     ministred
                     unto
                     him
                     .
                  
                   Whereby
                   is
                   shewn
                   ,
                   
                   as
                   S.
                   Hilary
                   notes
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Ministeries
                     of
                     Angels
                     ,
                     and
                     good
                     Offices
                     of
                     the
                     heavenly
                     Powers
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     wanting
                     to
                     us
                     if
                     we
                     overcome
                     the
                     Devil
                     and
                     trample
                     upon
                     him
                     .
                  
                   —
                   That
                   we
                   may
                   secure
                   their
                   delightful
                   abode
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   gratifie
                   ,
                   or
                   hold
                   league
                   and
                   amity
                   with
                   ,
                   their
                   and
                   our
                   professed
                   Enemies
                   ;
                   but
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   directs
                   us
                   ,
                   
                   
                     Be
                     strong
                     in
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     his
                     might
                     :
                     be
                     sober
                     and
                     vigilant
                     ,
                     and
                     putting
                     on
                     the
                     whole
                     Armour
                     of
                     God
                     for
                     our
                     help
                     and
                     safe-guard
                     ,
                     stand
                     it
                     out
                     against
                     the
                     Devil
                     ,
                     and
                     resist
                     him
                     stedfastly
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     f●ye
                     from
                     us
                     .
                  
                   —
                   And
                   [
                   
                     Diabolo
                     s●cede●ti
                     succedunt
                     Angeli
                  
                   ]
                   his
                   flight
                   will
                   be
                   an
                   invitation
                   and
                   encouragement
                   to
                   the
                   holy
                   and
                   good
                   Angels
                   to
                   resort
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   dwell
                   wit●
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                   Resist
                   we
                   the
                   Devil
                   more
                   especially
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   tempts
                   us
                   by
                   Allurements
                   or
                   Threatnings
                   to
                   revolt
                   and
                   apostatize
                   from
                   our
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   Oath
                   of
                   fidelity
                   whereby
                   we
                   were
                   devoted
                   unto
                   God
                   at
                   Baptism
                   .
                   The
                   four
                   resolute
                   Confessors
                   (
                   whom
                   I
                   have
                   mentioned
                   else-where
                   out
                   of
                   
                     Dan.
                     ch
                  
                   .
                   3.
                   and
                   ch
                   .
                   6.
                   )
                   found
                   the
                   blessed
                   Angels
                   then
                   most
                   ready
                   at
                   hand
                   for
                   their
                   wonderful
                   deliverance
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   generously
                   exposed
                   their
                   lives
                   and
                   fortunes
                   ,
                   
                   rather
                   than
                   they
                   would
                   deny
                   their
                   God
                   ,
                   with-hold
                   his
                   Worship
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   give
                   it
                   to
                   any
                   other
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   did
                   the
                   Apostles
                   of
                   Christ
                   too
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   freely
                   hazarded
                   all
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   rather
                   than
                   to
                   desist
                   from
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   committed
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   Acts
                   5.
                   and
                   Acts
                   12.
                   
                
                 
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   We
                   are
                   to
                   shun
                   and
                   avoid
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   circumspection
                   we
                   are
                   able
                   ,
                   whatsoever
                   we
                   know
                   to
                   be
                   offensive
                   and
                   grievous
                   to
                   them
                   .
                   Such
                   to
                   be
                   sure
                   is
                   all
                   wilful
                   transgression
                   and
                   disobedience
                   ,
                   for
                   which
                   God
                   threatens
                   to
                   remove
                   this
                   Fence
                   from
                   about
                   us
                   .
                   
                     They
                     are
                     at
                     hand
                     unto
                     Believers
                     ,
                     saith
                     S.
                     Basil
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     drive
                     them
                     not
                     away
                     by
                     our
                     wicked
                     doings
                     .
                     
                     —
                     For
                     as
                     smoke
                     chaseth
                     away
                     Bees
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     noisom
                     smell
                     the
                     Doves
                     ,
                     so
                     do
                     our
                     filthy
                     practices
                     our
                     Guardian
                     Angels
                     from
                     us
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   We
                   do
                   not
                   only
                   by
                   base
                   and
                   sinful
                   actions
                   wound
                   our
                   own
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   and
                   grieve
                   the
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   Eph.
                   4.30
                   .
                   but
                   offend
                   these
                   good
                   Spirits
                   too
                   ,
                   that
                   wish
                   us
                   well
                   and
                   attend
                   us
                   .
                   S.
                   Augustin
                   writes
                   excellently
                   to
                   this
                   purpose
                   ,
                   
                   in
                   his
                   Soliloquies
                   :
                   
                     The
                     Angels
                     love
                     ,
                     
                       saith
                       he
                       to
                       God
                    
                     ,
                     those
                     whom
                     thou
                     lovest
                     ,
                     and
                     keep
                     those
                     whom
                     thou
                     keepest
                     ,
                     but
                     forsake
                     those
                     whom
                     thou
                     forsakest
                     ,
                     and
                     do
                     not
                     love
                     the
                     works
                     of
                     iniquity
                     ,
                     because
                     thou
                     hatest
                     them
                     .
                     As
                     often
                     as
                     we
                     do
                     well
                     ,
                     the
                     Angels
                     rejoice
                     and
                     the
                     Devils
                     are
                     troubled
                     ▪
                     but
                     when
                     we
                     depart
                     from
                     the
                     ways
                     of
                     goodness
                     ,
                     we
                     make
                     the
                     Devil
                     to
                     rejoice
                     ,
                     and
                     defraud
                     thy
                     Angels
                     of
                     their
                     gladness
                     ;
                     for
                     there
                     is
                     joy
                     among
                     them
                     over
                     one
                     sinner
                     that
                     repenteth
                     ,
                     but
                     with
                     the
                     Devil
                     over
                     a
                     righteous
                     man
                     that
                     forsakes
                     repentance
                     .
                     Grant
                     therefore
                     ,
                     O
                     Father
                     ,
                     grant
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     always
                     joy
                     concerning
                     us
                     ,
                     by
                     our
                     continuing
                     good
                     and
                     righteous
                     ,
                     that
                     both
                     
                     thou
                     mayest
                     evermore
                     be
                     praised
                     by
                     them
                     ,
                     in
                     and
                     For
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     may
                     be
                     brought
                     with
                     them
                     into
                     thy
                     one
                     Sheepfold
                     ,
                     there
                     to
                     confess
                     together
                     jointly
                     unto
                     thy
                     holy
                     name
                     ,
                     O
                     thou
                     Cr●ator
                     of
                     men
                     and
                     Angels
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Sixthly
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   draw
                   towards
                   an
                   end
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   certainly
                   oblige
                   and
                   secure
                   their
                   attendance
                   and
                   ministry
                   by
                   doing
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   ,
                   wherewith
                   they
                   are
                   most
                   pleased
                   and
                   delighted
                   ,
                   the
                   exercise
                   I
                   mean
                   of
                   such
                   Vertues
                   and
                   Graces
                   especially
                   ,
                   whereby
                   we
                   most
                   of
                   all
                   resemble
                   and
                   imitate
                   them
                   ,
                   [
                   
                     per
                     bonae
                     voluntatis
                     similitudinem
                  
                   ]
                   as
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   speaks
                   ,
                   
                   by
                   a
                   likeness
                   of
                   good
                   and
                   holy
                   temper
                   and
                   disposition
                   :
                   For
                   nothing
                   conciliates
                   Friendship
                   more
                   than
                   similitude
                   of
                   manners
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     main
                     Reason
                     ,
                     as
                     I
                     conceive
                     ,
                     
                       saith
                       a
                       Reverend
                       Author
                    
                     ,
                     
                     why
                     the
                     Examples
                     of
                     the
                     consociation
                     of
                     good
                     Spirits
                     are
                     so
                     scarce
                     in
                     History
                     ,
                     is
                     ,
                     because
                     so
                     very
                     few
                     men
                     are
                     heartily
                     and
                     sincerely
                     good
                     .
                  
                   —
                   And
                   again
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     safest
                     Magick
                     is
                     the
                     sincere
                     consecrating
                     a
                     mans
                     Soul
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     aspiring
                     to
                     nothing
                     but
                     so
                     profound
                     a
                     pitch
                     of
                     humility
                     ,
                     as
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     conscious
                     to
                     our selves
                     of
                     being
                     at
                     all
                     touch'd
                     with
                     the
                     praise
                     and
                     applause
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     such
                     a
                     free
                     and
                     universal
                     sense
                     of
                     Charity
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     be
                     delighted
                     with
                     the
                     welfare
                     of
                     another
                     ,
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     our
                     own
                     .
                  
                   —
                   And
                   he
                   observes
                   it
                   particularly
                   concerning
                   that
                   person
                   whose
                   story
                   we
                   had
                   before
                   out
                   of
                   Bodinus
                   ;
                   
                   
                     That
                     he
                     was
                     not
                     only
                     frequent
                     in
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     but
                     used
                     to
                     spend
                     some
                     hours
                     in
                     Meditation
                     and
                     reading
                     of
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     —
                     And
                     once
                     among
                     the
                     rest
                     ,
                     while
                     he
                     was
                     busie
                     in
                     his
                     Enquiries
                     about
                     the
                     matters
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     light
                     on
                     a
                     passage
                     in
                     Philo-Iudaeus
                     his
                     Book
                     
                       d●
                       Sacrificiis
                    
                     ,
                     where
                     he
                     writes
                     ,
                     that
                     a
                     good
                     and
                     holy
                     man
                     can
                     offer
                     no
                     greater
                     ,
                     nor
                     more
                     acceptable
                     
                     Sacrifice
                     to
                     God
                     than
                     the
                     oblation
                     of
                     himself
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     following
                     Philo's
                     counsel
                     ,
                     That
                     he
                     offered
                     his
                     Soul
                     to
                     God.
                     And
                     that
                     after-that
                     ,
                     amongst
                     many
                     other
                     Divine
                     Dreams
                     and
                     Visions
                     ,
                     he
                     once
                     in
                     his
                     sleep
                     seem'd
                     to
                     hear
                     the
                     Voice
                     of
                     God
                     saying
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       will
                       save
                       thy
                       Soul
                       ,
                       I
                       am
                       he
                       that
                       before
                       appeared
                       unto
                       thee
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   noted
                   of
                   Socrates
                   among
                   the
                   Heathens
                   ,
                   so
                   famed
                   for
                   his
                   Demon
                   that
                   conversed
                   with
                   him
                   upon
                   all
                   occasions
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   a
                   person
                   most
                   remarkable
                   for
                   righteousness
                   and
                   innocency
                   ,
                   purity
                   and
                   goodness
                   ,
                   sobriety
                   and
                   exactness
                   in
                   the
                   Government
                   of
                   himself
                   ,
                   piety
                   towards
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   holiness
                   among
                   men
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   upon
                   that
                   account
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   no
                   wonder
                   he
                   should
                   enjoy
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   Priviledge
                   ,
                   while
                   those
                   Coelestial
                   Spirits
                   shun
                   the
                   habitation
                   of
                   wicked
                   and
                   polluted
                   Souls
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   exemplifying
                   whereof
                   I
                   refer
                   the
                   Reader
                   to
                   the
                   Quotations
                   here
                   annexed
                   ,
                   whereby
                   he
                   may
                   perceive
                   himself
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   like
                   terms
                   ,
                   a
                   Candidate
                   for
                   the
                   like
                   Benefits
                   .
                
                 
                   [
                   
                     Hic
                     quem
                     dico
                     prorsus
                     custos
                     ,
                     singularis
                     praefectus
                     ,
                     domesticus
                     specula●or
                     ,
                     proprius
                     curator
                     ,
                     intimus
                     cognitor
                     ,
                     assiduus
                     observator
                     ,
                     individu●s
                     arbiter
                     ,
                     inseparabilis
                     Testis
                     ,
                     malorum
                     improbator
                     ,
                     bonorum
                     probator
                     ,
                     si
                     ritè
                     advertatur
                     ,
                     sedulò
                     cognoscatur
                     ,
                     religiosè
                     colatur
                     ,
                     ità
                     ut
                     à
                     Socrate
                     Iustitiâ
                     &
                     innocentiâ
                     cultus
                     est
                     ,
                     in
                     rebus
                     incertis
                     prospector
                     ,
                     dubiis
                     praemonitor
                     ,
                     periculosis
                     tutator
                     ,
                     egenis
                     opitulator
                     ,
                     qui
                     tibi
                     queat
                     tum
                     insomniis
                     ,
                     tum
                     signis
                     ,
                     tum
                     etiam
                     fortasse
                     coràm
                     ,
                     cum
                     usus
                     postulat
                     ,
                     mala
                     averruncare
                     ,
                     bona
                     prosperare
                     ,
                     humilia
                     sublimare
                     ,
                     nutantia
                     fulcire
                     ,
                     obscura
                     clarare
                     ,
                     secunda
                     regere
                     ,
                     adversa
                     corrigere
                     .
                  
                   —
                   Apuleius
                   
                     de
                     Deo
                     Socratis
                  
                   .
                   ]
                
                 
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   Max.
                   Tyrius
                   Diss.
                   XXVI
                   .
                   eodem
                   de
                   argumento
                   .
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   id
                   .
                   ibid.
                   ]
                
                 
                   And
                   now
                   let
                   me
                   close
                   all
                   with
                   a
                   serious
                   recommendation
                   of
                   some
                   of
                   those
                   particular
                   Excellencies
                   ,
                   wherein
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   endeavour
                   an
                   imitation
                   of
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   the
                   more
                   effectual
                   securing
                   and
                   obliging
                   of
                   their
                   Ministry
                   to
                   our selves
                   .
                   The
                   principal
                   of
                   them
                   I
                   shall
                   comprize
                   under
                   the
                   ensuing
                   heads
                   .
                   viz.
                   
                
                 
                   I.
                   A
                   ready
                   ,
                   chearful
                   ,
                   and
                   sincere
                   obedience
                   unto
                   all
                   Gods
                   commands
                   .
                   ]
                   For
                   so
                   we
                   have
                   found
                   them
                   described
                   by
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   ,
                   
                     Ye
                     Angels
                     of
                     his
                     that
                     excel
                     in
                     strength
                     ,
                     that
                     do
                     his
                     Commandments
                     ,
                     hearkning
                     unto
                     the
                     voice
                     of
                     his
                     word
                     :
                     Ye
                     Ministers
                     of
                     his
                     that
                     do
                     his
                     pleasure
                     ,
                     Psal.
                  
                   103.
                   who
                   are
                   upon
                   the
                   wing
                   ,
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   said
                   more
                   than
                   once
                   already
                   ,
                   at
                   every
                   beck
                   or
                   intimation
                   from
                   him
                   .
                   —
                   And
                   now
                   ,
                   in
                   order
                   unto
                   this
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   certainly
                   study
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   Gods
                   will
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   obey
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   do
                   ,
                   
                     hearkning
                     to
                     the
                     voice
                     of
                     his
                     word
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   word
                   of
                   his
                   which
                   is
                   written
                   for
                   our
                   learning
                   and
                   instruction
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Scriptures
                   .
                   The
                   good
                   Angels
                   are
                   Angels
                   of
                   light
                   ,
                   and
                   love
                   to
                   keep
                   them
                   company
                   who
                   walk
                   in
                   the
                   light
                   :
                   They
                   are
                   no
                   friends
                   to
                   blind
                   Obedience
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   a
                   reasonable
                   service
                   .
                   The
                   Devil
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   Darkness
                   ,
                   and
                   labours
                   what
                   he
                   can
                   to
                   keep
                   men
                   in
                   the
                   mist
                   and
                   darkness
                   of
                   ignorance
                   ,
                   errour
                   ,
                   and
                   delusion
                   .
                   The
                   good
                   Angels
                   promote
                   to
                   their
                   uttermost
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   of
                   Christ.
                   We
                   read
                   of
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Revelations
                     ,
                     Flying
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     He●ven
                     ,
                     having
                     the
                     everlasting
                     Gospel
                     to
                     preach
                     to
                     every
                     Nation
                     ,
                     ch
                     .
                  
                   14.6
                   ,
                   7.
                   
                   And
                   of
                   another
                   of
                   them
                   calling
                   S.
                   Paul
                   into
                   Macedonia
                   to
                   further
                   this
                   work
                   ,
                   Acts
                   16.
                   
                   But
                   the
                   Devil
                   ,
                   by
                   all
                   the
                   means
                   and
                   ways
                   he
                   is
                   able
                   ,
                   endeavours
                   
                   to
                   obstruct
                   and
                   hinder
                   it
                   :
                   
                     We
                     would
                     have
                     come
                     unto
                     you
                     ,
                     even
                     I
                  
                   Paul
                   ,
                   
                     once
                     and
                     again
                  
                   ,
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   to
                   the
                   Thessalonians
                   )
                   but
                   
                     Satan
                     hinder'd
                     us
                  
                   ,
                   1
                   Epist.
                   2.18
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   Word
                   is
                   preached
                   ,
                   he
                   does
                   what
                   he
                   can
                   ,
                   either
                   to
                   put
                   it
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   hearers
                   memories
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   prejudice
                   them
                   against
                   the
                   belief
                   and
                   love
                   it
                   :
                   
                     When
                     they
                     have
                     hea●d
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   our
                   blessed
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   
                     Satan
                     cometh
                     immediately
                     ,
                     and
                     taketh
                     away
                     the
                     Word
                     ,
                     that
                     was
                     sown
                     in
                     their
                     hearts
                     ,
                  
                   Saint
                   Mark
                   4.15
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     God
                     of
                     this
                     World
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   
                     hath
                     blinded
                     the
                     minds
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     which
                     believe
                     not
                     ,
                     lest
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     the
                     glorious
                     Gospel
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     who
                     is
                     the
                     Image
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     should
                     shine
                     into
                     them
                     ,
                  
                   2
                   Cor.
                   4.4
                   .
                
                 
                   II.
                   An
                   assiduous
                   ,
                   constant
                   and
                   orderly
                   devotion
                   .
                   ]
                   Of
                   their
                   example
                   herein
                   I
                   have
                   spoken
                   sufficiently
                   ,
                   Ch.
                   4.
                   
                   Sect.
                   1.
                   by
                   the
                   copying
                   out
                   whereof
                   we
                   shall
                   invite
                   them
                   to
                   us
                   .
                   [
                   
                     Si
                     verbi
                     &
                     praecum
                     gaudes
                     exercitio
                     ,
                     Angelorum
                     quoque
                     gaudere
                     poteris
                     patrocinio
                     ,
                  
                   ]
                   saith
                   the
                   devout
                   Gerhard
                   ,
                   
                   
                     If
                     thou
                     delight
                     in
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     thou
                     shalt
                     be
                     gratified
                     with
                     the
                     Angels
                     Patronage
                     .
                     While
                     I
                     was
                     speaking
                     ,
                     and
                     praying
                     ,
                     and
                     confessing
                     my
                     sin
                     and
                     the
                     sin
                     of
                     my
                     People
                     Israel
                     ,
                     saith
                     the
                     Prophet
                     Daniel
                     ,
                     and
                     presenting
                     my
                     supplication
                     before
                     the
                     Lord
                     my
                     God
                     for
                     the
                     holy
                     Mountain
                     of
                     my
                     God
                     ;
                     yea
                     ,
                     while
                     I
                     was
                     speaking
                     in
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     the
                     man
                     Gabriel
                     ,
                     whom
                     I
                     had
                     seen
                     in
                     the
                     Vision
                     at
                     the
                     beginning
                     ,
                     being
                     caused
                     to
                     fly
                     swiftly
                     ,
                     touched
                     me
                     about
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     the
                     evening
                     Oblation
                     ,
                     Dan.
                     9.20
                     ,
                     21.
                     
                  
                   And
                   of
                   Cornelius
                   it
                   is
                   recorded
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     being
                     a
                     devout
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     one
                     that
                     feared
                     God
                     with
                     all
                     his
                     house
                     ,
                     and
                     gave
                     much
                     Alms
                     to
                     the
                     People
                     ,
                     and
                     prayed
                     to
                     God
                     alway
                     ,
                     [
                     viz.
                     upon
                     every
                     season
                     and
                     opportunity
                     ]
                     He
                     saw
                     in
                     a
                     Vision
                     ,
                     about
                     the
                     ninth
                     hour
                     of
                     the
                     day
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     was
                     praying
                     ,
                     an
                     Angel
                     
                     of
                     God
                     that
                     said
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     thy
                     Prayers
                     and
                     thine
                     Alms
                     are
                     come
                     up
                     for
                     a
                     memorial
                     before
                     God
                     ,
                     Acts
                     10.2
                     ,
                     3
                     ,
                     4
                     ,
                     30.
                     
                     And
                     we
                     read
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     Revel●tions
                     ,
                     of
                     '
                     Angels
                     with
                     Golden
                     Vials
                     full
                     of
                     Odours
                     ,
                     (
                     or
                     Incense
                     )
                     which
                     are
                     the
                     Prayers
                     of
                     the
                     Saints
                     ,
                     Revel
                     .
                     5.8
                     .
                     —
                     8.4
                     .
                  
                   Learned
                   Mr.
                   Mede
                   will
                   needs
                   have
                   Revel
                   .
                   8.4
                   .
                   understood
                   of
                   Christ
                   alone
                   ,
                   as
                   our
                   only
                   high-Priest
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   
                     Apost
                     .
                     of
                     lat
                     .
                     Times
                     ,
                     par
                     .
                  
                   1.
                   c.
                   7.
                   which
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   how
                   to
                   reconcile
                   unto
                   Ch.
                   5.8
                   .
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   plainly
                   enough
                   spoken
                   of
                   the
                   four
                   living
                   Creatures
                   [
                   the
                   Angels
                   before
                   described
                   ,
                   Ch.
                   3.
                   ]
                   and
                   the
                   24
                   Elders
                   in
                   conjunction
                   [
                   
                     having
                     every
                     one
                     of
                     them
                     Harps
                     and
                     Golden
                     Vials
                     full
                     of
                     Odours
                     or
                     Incense
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     the
                     Prayers
                     of
                     the
                     Saints
                     ]
                     unless
                     it
                     be
                     said
                     ,
                     that
                     these
                     all
                     deliver
                     their
                     Golden-Vials
                     of
                     Incense
                     to
                     that
                     other
                     singular
                     Angel
                     ,
                     Ch.
                     8.4
                     .
                     that
                     he
                     should
                     offer
                     it
                     with
                     the
                     Prayers
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     Saints
                     upon
                     the
                     Golden-Altar
                     before
                     the
                     Throne
                     .
                  
                   ]
                
                 
                   These
                   ,
                   it
                   seems
                   ,
                   they
                   delight
                   upon
                   occasion
                   to
                   present
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   adding
                   their
                   own
                   ,
                   probably
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   pattern
                   of
                   the
                   Angel
                   in
                   Zechary
                   ,
                   Ch.
                   1.12
                   .
                   
                     O
                     Lord
                     of
                     Hosts
                     ▪
                     how
                     long
                     wilt
                     thou
                     not
                     have
                     mercy
                     on
                  
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     on
                     the
                     Cities
                     of
                  
                   Judah
                   !
                   —
                   They
                   are
                   careful
                   Messengers
                   between
                   God
                   and
                   us
                   ,
                   saith
                   both
                   Saint
                   Bernard
                   and
                   Saint
                   Augustin
                   [
                   though
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   sure
                   ,
                   they
                   never
                   meant
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   Heathen-Notion
                   ]
                   faithfully
                   to
                   bear
                   our
                   groans
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   devoutly
                   to
                   bring
                   back
                   the
                   tidings
                   of
                   his
                   Grace
                   and
                   favour
                   unto
                   us
                   .
                   [
                   
                     Solliciti
                     discurrunt
                     medii
                     inter
                     nos
                     &
                     Deum
                     ,
                     nostros
                     gemitus
                     fidelissimè
                     ad
                     eum
                     portantes
                     ,
                     ipsiusque
                     gratiam
                     devotissimè
                     ad
                     nos
                     reportantes
                     ,
                     D.
                  
                   Bern.
                   
                     Med.
                     c.
                  
                   6.
                   
                     cujusmodi
                     etiam
                     apud
                     D.
                  
                   Augustin
                   .
                   
                     solil
                     .
                     c.
                  
                   27.
                   
                
                 
                   But
                   then
                   ,
                   with
                   our
                   Confessions
                   and
                   Petitions
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   forget
                   to
                   intermingle
                   those
                   Doxologies
                   ,
                   
                   Lauds
                   and
                   Praises
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   else-where
                   spoken
                   of
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   their
                   continual
                   imployment
                   .
                   We
                   must
                   be
                   sure
                   to
                   join
                   with
                   them
                   
                     in
                     Psalms
                     ,
                     and
                     Hymns
                     ,
                     and
                     Spiritual
                     Songs
                     ,
                     making
                     melody
                     in
                     our
                     hearts
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   the
                   Apostle
                   speaks
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                   5.
                   
                   Nothing
                   is
                   more
                   acceptable
                   to
                   these
                   Celestial-Spirits
                   ;
                   nothing
                   can
                   tie
                   them
                   and
                   us
                   together
                   more
                   strictly
                   ,
                   than
                   our
                   union
                   and
                   communion
                   with
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   beloved
                   Service
                   and
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   making
                   our selves
                   a
                   Temple
                   for
                   God's
                   praise
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   may
                   vouchsafe
                   to
                   dwell
                   in
                   ,
                   bringing
                   these
                   his
                   Attendants
                   along
                   with
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   conversing
                   delightfully
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   do
                   ,
                   with
                   heav'nly
                   and
                   divine
                   objects
                   .
                   [
                   
                     Nihil
                     magis
                     supernis
                     civibus
                     spectare
                     libet
                     .
                     —
                     O
                     quam
                     faelix
                     esses●
                     si
                     spiritualibus
                     oculis
                     intueri
                     possis
                     ,
                     quomodo
                     praeveniunt
                     principes
                     ,
                     conjuncti
                     psallentibus
                     in
                     medio
                     juvencularum
                     Tympanistriarum
                     !
                     Videres
                     proculdubio
                     ,
                     quâ
                     curâ
                     quóve
                     trip●dio
                     intersunt
                     cantantibus
                     ,
                     assistunt
                     orantibus
                     ,
                     adsunt
                     meditantibus
                     ,
                     D.
                  
                   Bern.
                   ubi
                   anteà
                   :
                   quò
                   spectat
                   &
                   Ephremi
                   illud
                   ,
                   
                     Habitante
                     in
                     Deo
                     animâ
                     ,
                     Angeli
                     festinant
                     honorare
                     eam
                     utpote
                     ,
                     Templum
                     Dei
                     effectam
                     .
                  
                   ]
                
                 
                   III.
                   A
                   profound
                   humility
                   and
                   ready
                   condescension
                   unto
                   all
                   fo●
                   their
                   good
                   .
                   ]
                   This
                   is
                   most
                   conspicuous
                   throughout
                   the
                   whole
                   Ministry
                   of
                   the
                   blessed
                   and
                   glorious
                   Angels
                   unto
                   us
                   ;
                   and
                   we
                   find
                   them
                   ever
                   most
                   forward
                   in
                   their
                   errands
                   and
                   embassies
                   to
                   the
                   meek
                   and
                   humble
                   ,
                   such
                   lowly
                   ones
                   ,
                   as
                   God
                   himself
                   hath
                   a
                   special
                   regard
                   unto
                   ,
                   Isa.
                   66.2
                   .
                   
                     The
                     humble
                     Virgin
                     ,
                     the
                     humble
                     Shepherds
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   Whereas
                   [
                   
                     procul
                     absunt
                     à
                     superbis
                     ,
                     qui
                     nemini
                     inserviunt
                  
                   —
                   ]
                   as
                   Saint
                   Cyril
                   speaks
                   ,
                   
                   they
                   are
                   far
                   from
                   the
                   proud
                   and
                   haughty
                   ,
                   who
                   use
                   the
                   services
                   of
                   others
                   imperiously
                   enough
                   ,
                   but
                   disdain
                   themselves
                   to
                   serve
                   others
                   .
                   Pride
                   is
                   the
                   noted
                   ●in
                   of
                   Devils
                   ,
                   and
                   draws
                   us
                   into
                   their
                   Snare
                   ,
                   and
                   estranges
                   the
                   good
                   Angels
                   from
                   us
                   .
                   —
                   
                     The
                     tears
                     
                     of
                     ●enitent
                     Sinners
                     are
                     the
                     Wine
                     of
                     Angels
                     ,
                  
                   
                   as
                   Gerhard
                   hath
                   it
                   ;
                   
                     They
                     are
                     humble
                     and
                     lowly
                     themselves
                     ,
                     and
                     pride
                     and
                     scornfulness
                     is
                     perfectly
                     hated
                     by
                     them
                     .
                     Th●y
                     are
                     not
                     ashamed
                     to
                     serve
                     Christ's
                     little
                     ones
                     .
                     Why
                     then
                     is
                     Dust
                     and
                     Ashes
                     proud
                     ,
                     when
                     those
                     ●eav'nly
                     Spirits
                     so
                     much
                     abase
                     themselves
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   IV.
                   An
                   unspotted
                   purity
                   and
                   chastity
                   .
                   ]
                
                 
                   
                   They
                   are
                   all
                   holy
                   and
                   undefiled
                   ,
                   clothed
                   continually
                   with
                   clean
                   and
                   white
                   linnen
                   ,
                   the
                   robes
                   of
                   righteousness
                   ;
                   and
                   their
                   joy
                   is
                   in
                   those
                   that
                   keep
                   their
                   garments
                   clean
                   and
                   unspotted
                   with
                   their
                   flesh
                   ,
                   that
                   maintain
                   an
                   holy
                   ,
                   pure
                   ,
                   chast
                   ,
                   and
                   uncorrupted
                   life
                   and
                   conversation
                   ,
                   holy
                   and
                   pure
                   thoughts
                   ,
                   and
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   practices
                   .
                   As
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   the
                   Devil
                   is
                   known
                   by
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   an
                   
                     unclean
                     and
                     impure
                     spirit
                  
                   ,
                   Saint
                   Luke
                   11.24
                   .
                   and
                   takes
                   up
                   his
                   habitation
                   upon
                   choice
                   among
                   the
                   Swine
                   ,
                   Saint
                   Matth.
                   8.31
                   .
                
                 
                   V.
                   And
                   lastly
                   ,
                   a
                   fervent
                   love
                   and
                   peace
                   ,
                   and
                   concord
                   ,
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   lieth
                   in
                   us
                   ,
                   one
                   with
                   and
                   towards
                   another
                   .
                   ]
                   For
                   thus
                   it
                   is
                   among
                   the
                   holy
                   Angels
                   .
                   
                   And
                   to
                   this
                   some
                   refer
                   that
                   of
                   
                     Bildad
                     [
                     qui
                     facit
                     concordiam
                     in
                     sublimibus
                  
                   ]
                   Job
                   25.2
                   .
                   
                     He
                     maketh
                     peace
                     in
                     his
                     high
                     places
                  
                   ;
                   And
                   again
                   ,
                   that
                   of
                   God
                   unto
                   Iob.
                   ch
                   .
                   38.37
                   .
                   which
                   the
                   vulgar
                   Latin
                   reads
                   [
                   
                     conc●●tum
                     coeli
                     quis
                     dormire
                     faciet
                     ?
                     ]
                     Who
                     can
                     lay
                     asleep
                     the
                     harmony
                     of
                     Heav'n
                     .
                  
                   —
                   And
                   nothing
                   ,
                   doubtless
                   ,
                   is
                   more
                   grateful
                   to
                   them
                   than
                   to
                   see
                   the
                   like
                   among
                   us
                   below
                   .
                   
                     Behold
                     ,
                     how
                     good
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     pl●asant
                     a
                     thing
                     it
                     is
                  
                   (
                   to
                   them
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   our selves
                   )
                   
                     for
                     brethren
                     to
                     dwell
                     together
                     in
                     unity
                     !
                     Ps.
                  
                   133.
                   
                   
                   This
                   ,
                   saith
                   Saint
                   
                     Cyprian
                     ,
                     brings
                     the
                     greatest
                     pleasure
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     to
                     faithful
                     men
                     and
                     those
                     that
                     know
                     vertue
                     ,
                     but
                     unto
                     the
                     Coelestial
                     Spirits
                     also
                     ,
                     whom
                     the
                     Scripture
                     represents
                     as
                     rejoycing
                     over
                     one
                     Sinner
                     that
                     r●pent●th
                  
                   (
                   and
                   so
                   returns
                   to
                   the
                   bond
                   of
                   unity
                   )
                   
                     which
                     could
                     not
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     be
                     verified
                     of
                     the
                     Angels
                     ,
                     
                     that
                     have
                     their
                     conversation
                     in
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     were
                     they
                     not
                     some
                     way
                     united
                     also
                     unto
                     us
                     ;
                     who
                     rejoice
                     in
                     our
                     union
                     ,
                     and
                     on
                     the
                     contrary
                     are
                     troubled
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     see
                     us
                     divided
                     and
                     at
                     variance
                     .
                  
                   —
                   There
                   is
                   not
                   any
                   temper
                   ,
                   that
                   gratifies
                   and
                   invites
                   the
                   envious
                   and
                   mischievous
                   one
                   ,
                   the
                   Devil
                   ,
                   more
                   than
                   malice
                   and
                   ill-will
                   ,
                   strife
                   and
                   contention
                   .
                   By
                   our
                   undue
                   heats
                   and
                   inordinate
                   wrath
                   we
                   give
                   
                     place
                     unto
                     him
                  
                   .
                   He
                   is
                   known
                   by
                   his
                   foaming
                   rage
                   ,
                   and
                   cloven-foot
                   .
                   —
                   And
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   more
                   acceptable
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   said
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   good
                   Angels
                   ,
                   than
                   brotherly
                   love
                   and
                   unity
                   ,
                   peace
                   and
                   agreement
                   ,
                   whereby
                   we
                   conform
                   our selves
                   to
                   their
                   charity
                   ,
                   and
                   participate
                   in
                   a
                   degree
                   their
                   blissful
                   and
                   serene
                   state
                   of
                   amity
                   and
                   friendship
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   indeed
                   a
                   very
                   Heav'n
                   upon
                   Earth
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Conclusion
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 therefore
                 we
                 are
                 followers
                 of
                 this
                 angelical
                 obedience
                 ,
                 devotion
                 ,
                 humility
                 ,
                 purity
                 ,
                 
                 love
                 and
                 peace
                 ,
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 doubt
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 will
                 delight
                 in
                 our
                 converse
                 as
                 agreeable
                 ,
                 and
                 look
                 upon
                 us
                 as
                 their
                 kindred
                 and
                 familiars
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 take
                 pleasure
                 in
                 ministring
                 unto
                 us
                 here
                 upon
                 earth
                 ,
                 until
                 at
                 last
                 they
                 bring
                 us
                 in
                 safety
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 triumph
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 uncertain
                 and
                 evil
                 World
                 ,
                 
                 into
                 those
                 blessed
                 Regions
                 of
                 unmixed
                 and
                 durable
                 joy
                 and
                 happiness
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 added
                 to
                 their
                 Choire
                 ,
                 and
                 sing
                 perpetual
                 Halelujah's
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 Notes
                 far
                 above
                 our
                 present
                 reach
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 Almighty
                 ,
                 both
                 their
                 and
                 our
                 most
                 Sovereign
                 Lord
                 and
                 Gracious
                 Benefactor
                 .
                 Which
                 he
                 of
                 his
                 infinite
                 mercy
                 grant
                 for
                 Christ
                 his
                 sake
                 :
                 To
                 whom
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 be
                 given
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 hopes
                 of
                 this
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Blessings
                 ,
                 all
                 Honour
                 Praise
                 and
                 Adoration
                 ,
                 now
                 and
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                 
                   O
                   clementissime
                   Deus
                   ,
                   qui
                   per
                   sanctos
                   Angelos
                   deducis
                   nos
                   per
                   hujus
                   vitae
                   Eremum
                   ,
                   da
                   ,
                   ut
                   per
                   eosdem
                   deducamur
                   ad
                   caeleste
                   regnum
                   .
                
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Collect
                   for
                   the
                   Second
                   Sunday
                   after
                   Trinity
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     who
                     never
                     failest
                     to
                     help
                     and
                     govern
                     them
                     whom
                     thou
                     dost
                     bring
                     up
                     in
                     thy
                     stedfast
                     fear
                     and
                     love
                  
                   ;
                   [
                   to
                   whom
                   peculiarly
                   thou
                   hast
                   promised
                   the
                   guard
                   of
                   thy
                   holy
                   Angels
                   to
                   encamp
                   about
                   them
                   ]
                   
                     keep
                     us
                     ,
                     we
                     beseech
                     thee
                     ,
                     under
                     the
                     protection
                     of
                     thy
                     good
                     providence
                     ,
                     and
                  
                   [
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   qualified
                   for
                   it
                   ]
                   
                     make
                     us
                     to
                     have
                     a
                     p●rpetual
                     fear
                     and
                     love
                     of
                     thy
                     holy
                     Name
                     ,
                     through
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     our
                     Lord.
                  
                   Amen
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Collect
                   for
                   the
                   fourth
                   Sunday
                   after
                   Epiphany
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     O
                     God
                     who
                     knowest
                     us
                     to
                     be
                     set
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     so
                     many
                     and
                     great
                     dangers
                     ,
                     that
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     the
                     frailty
                     of
                     our
                     nature
                     we
                     cannot
                  
                   [
                   keep
                   our selves
                   ,
                   or
                   ]
                   
                     always
                     stand
                     upright
                     ;
                     Grant
                     us
                     such
                     strength
                     and
                     protection
                  
                   [
                   from
                   the
                   assistance
                   of
                   thy
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Ministry
                   of
                   thy
                   holy
                   Angels
                   ]
                   
                     as
                     may
                     support
                     us
                     in
                     all
                     dangers
                     ,
                     and
                     carry
                     us
                  
                   [
                   safe
                   ]
                   
                     through
                     all
                     temptations
                     ,
                     through
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     our
                     Lord.
                  
                   Amen
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Collect
                   for
                   the
                   sixth
                   Sunday
                   after
                   Epiphany
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     O
                     God
                     ,
                     whose
                     blessed
                     Son
                     was
                     manifested
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     might
                     destroy
                     the
                     works
                     of
                     the
                     Devil
                     ,
                     and
                     make
                     us
                     the
                     Sons
                     of
                     God
                     and
                     Heirs
                     of
                     Eternal
                     Life
                     ;
                     Grant
                     us
                     ,
                     we
                     beseech
                     thee
                     ,
                     that
                     ,
                     having
                     this
                     hope
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     purifie
                     our selves
                     ,
                     even
                     as
                     he
                     is
                     pure
                     ;
                     that
                     when
                     he
                     shall
                     appear
                     again
                     with
                     great
                     power
                     and
                     glory
                  
                   [
                   attended
                   with
                   those
                   holy
                   Angels
                   ,
                   which
                   now
                   by
                   thy
                   appointment
                   Minister
                   unto
                   us
                   upon
                   Earth
                   ]
                   
                     we
                     may
                     be
                     made
                     like
                  
                   
                   [
                   not
                   only
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   ]
                   
                     unto
                     him
                     in
                     his
                     eternal
                     and
                     glorious
                     Kingdom
                     ,
                     where
                     with
                     thee
                     ,
                     O
                     Father
                     ,
                     and
                     thee
                     ,
                     O
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     he
                     liveth
                     and
                     reigneth
                     ever
                     one
                     God
                     world
                     without
                     end
                     .
                  
                   Amen
                   .
                
                 
                   Blessed
                   God
                   ,
                   whose
                   Throne
                   is
                   encircled
                   with
                   Myriads
                   of
                   glorious
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   that
                   vail
                   their
                   Faces
                   with
                   their
                   Wings
                   ,
                   as
                   not
                   being
                   able
                   to
                   behold
                   the
                   brightness
                   of
                   thy
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   and
                   delight
                   in
                   their
                   attendance
                   upon
                   those
                   Ministries
                   ,
                   whereunto
                   thou
                   hast
                   appointed
                   them
                   ;
                   we
                   thy
                   most
                   unworthy
                   Creatures
                   in
                   all
                   humility
                   prostrate
                   our selves
                   at
                   thy
                   Footstool
                   ,
                   desirous
                   with
                   that
                   holy
                   Choire
                   of
                   Angels
                   and
                   Arch-angels
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   Host
                   of
                   Heav'n
                   ,
                   to
                   laud
                   and
                   magnifie
                   thy
                   great
                   and
                   glorious
                   Name
                   in
                   and
                   for
                   all
                   thy
                   Works
                   ;
                   and
                   beseeching
                   thee
                   ,
                   to
                   give
                   us
                   grace
                   ,
                   to
                   do
                   thy
                   will
                   on
                   Earth
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   done
                   in
                   Heav'n
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   follow
                   the
                   exemplary
                   obedience
                   ,
                   devotion
                   ,
                   condescension
                   ,
                   purity
                   ,
                   and
                   charity
                   of
                   thy
                   sacred
                   Angels
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   oblige
                   their
                   constant
                   Ministry
                   to
                   our
                   necessities
                   here
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   advanced
                   hereafter
                   to
                   a
                   more
                   intimate
                   and
                   happy
                   society
                   with
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   life
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   through
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   our
                   Lord.
                   Amen
                   .
                
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               AN
               APPENDIX
               ,
               CONTAINING
               SOME
               REFLECTIONS
               UPON
               Mr.
               WEBSTER'S
               Displaying
               of
               Supposed
               WITCH-CRAFT
               ,
               WHEREIN
               He
               handles
               the
               EXISTENCE
               and
               NATURE
               of
               ANGELS
               and
               SPIRITS
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               for
               
                 Hen.
                 Brome
              
               ,
               at
               the
               Gun
               ,
               at
               the
               West-end
               of
               S.
               Pauls
               Church
               ,
               1678.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               Reflections
               on
               Mr.
               Webster's
               Discourses
               against
               the
               Incorporeity
               of
               Angels
               or
               Spirits
               .
            
             
               WHile
               the
               fore-going
               Treatise
               of
               Angels
               was
               under
               the
               Press
               ,
               
               there
               came
               to
               my
               hands
               a
               learned
               and
               laborious
               Volume
               of
               Mr.
               
                 Iohn
                 Webster
              
               ,
               Practitioner
               in
               Physick
               ,
               call'd
               ,
               
                 The
                 Displaying
                 of
                 supposed
                 Witchcraft
              
               ,
               wherein
               also
               he
               discourseth
               of
               the
               Existence
               and
               Nature
               of
               Angels
               and
               Spirits
               .
               Upon
               the
               perusal
               of
               which
               I
               have
               noted
               some
               things
               ,
               which
               I
               conceive
               it
               pertinent
               for
               me
               to
               reflect
               here
               a
               little
               upon
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               not
               presume
               to
               censure
               any
               thing
               of
               the
               main
               design
               and
               scope
               of
               this
               industrious
               Author
               ,
               in
               the
               prosecution
               of
               which
               he
               hath
               indeed
               heaped
               together
               many
               rare
               and
               excellent
               Observations
               ,
               worthy
               to
               be
               considered
               of
               for
               the
               improving
               Knowledge
               ,
               and
               rendring
               all
               men
               cautious
               ,
               how
               they
               pronounce
               of
               such
               abstruse
               Subjects
               .
            
             
               Much
               less
               shall
               I
               espouse
               any
               man's
               particular
               Hypothesis
               and
               Quarrel
               ;
               or
               attempt
               the
               Defence
               of
               those
               eminently
               worthy
               Persons
               ,
               whom
               he
               hath
               singled
               out
               for
               his
               Antagonists
               ,
               the
               Reverend
               and
               Learned
               Divines
               ,
               Dr.
               Casaubon
               ,
               Mr.
               Glanvil
               ,
               Dr.
               
                 H.
                 More
              
               ,
               who
               are
               better
               able
               and
               more
               concern'd
               to
               speak
               for
               themselves
               .
               Onely
               I
               wish
               for
               his
               own
               
               sake
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               treated
               them
               with
               more
               respective
               terms
               ,
               than
               those
               of
               
                 Scurrilous
                 ,
                 Impudent
                 ,
                 Witch-mongers
              
               ,
               —
               which
               he
               so
               freely
               bestows
               ;
               as
               also
               that
               aspersion
               ,
               which
               he
               casts
               upon
               the
               Pious
               and
               profoundly
               Learned
               Dr.
               
                 Hammond
                 ,
                 [
                 That
                 he
                 is
                 ●lmost
                 eve●y-w●ere
                 guil●y
                 of
                 vain
                 Tra●itio●●l
                 Fancies
                 .
              
               
               ]
            
             
               These
               a●●
               Ep●th●●es
               which
               ,
               howe●er
               they
               might
               be
               pardoned
               in
               a
               Practitioner
               of
               Physick
               ,
               who●
               Age
               ●nd
               ●nfirmities
               may
               ●a●e
               〈◊〉
               froward
               and
               wa●pish
               ,
               are
               not
               so
               agreeable
               to
               his
               other
               Character
               ,
               as
               a
               Presbyter
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               (
               ordained
               long
               since
               by
               the
               Right
               Reverend
               Dr.
               
                 Tho.
                 Morton
              
               Bishop
               of
               Durham
               )
               and
               C●rate
               of
               Kildwick
               about
               the
               Year
               1634
               ,
               as
               himself
               acquaints
               us
               ,
               
               
               though
               he
               wholly
               baulk
               his
               Spiritual
               Titles
               in
               the
               Frou●
               of
               his
               Book
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               glories
               rather
               in
               another
               Function
               .
            
             
               I
               do
               heartily
               both
               approve
               and
               commend
               his
               Piety
               in
               acquie●cing
               ,
               as
               he
               professeth
               ,
               in
               the
               determinations
               of
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               fully
               accord
               with
               him
               in
               what
               he
               lays
               down
               for
               the
               Rule
               of
               proceeding
               in
               these
               Controversies
               .
            
             
               [
               
                 The
                 Word
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 proper
                 medium
              
               ,
               
               
                 with
                 sound
                 Reason
                 ,
                 to
                 judge
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Spirits
                 and
                 Devils
                 by
                 .
              
               —
               And
               again
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Sc●iptures
                 and
                 sound
                 Reason
                 are
                 the
                 only
                 true
                 and
                 proper
                 Medium
                 to
                 decide
                 these
                 Controversies
                 by
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 undeniably
                 apparent
                 ,
                 be●ause
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 invisible
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 best
                 knows
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 spiritual
                 and
                 invisible
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 can
                 and
                 doth
                 inform
                 us
                 .
                 —
                 Nay
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 truly
                 knows
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 and
                 doth
                 teach
                 us
                 their
                 Na●ures
                 ,
                 Offices
                 and
                 Operations
                 .
              
               —
               And
               again
               ,
               
                 The
                 Scriptures
                 and
                 found
                 Reason
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 fit
                 Medium
                 to
                 determin●
                 these
                 things
                 by
                 .
              
               ]
            
             
             
               Particularly
               he
               speaks
               of
               the
               Human●
               Soul
               ,
               Angels
               ,
               and
               Devils
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 Word
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
               
                 doth
                 particul●rly
                 teach
                 us
                 the
                 state
                 and
                 condition
                 of
                 Souls
                 after
                 death
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 like
                 the
                 Angels
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 necessary
                 to
                 move
                 and
                 draw
                 us
                 ●o
                 beli●ve
                 the
                 immortal
                 existence
                 of
                 Souls
                 .
              
               —
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Hath
                 not
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 amply
                 and
                 plainly
                 laid
                 down
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 world
                 ,
              
               
               
                 in
                 describing
                 to
                 us
                 such
                 a
                 numerous
                 Company
                 of
                 Seraphims
                 and
                 Cherubims
                 ,
                 Angels
                 and
                 Arch-Angels
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 several
                 Ord●rs
                 ,
                 Offices
                 ,
                 Ministries
                 ,
                 and
                 Employments
                 ?
              
               —
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 Scriptures
                 do
                 fully
                 and
                 abundantly
                 inform
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 's
                 spiritual
                 and
                 invisible
                 power
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 against
                 the
                 same
                 declare
                 unto
                 us
                 the
                 whole
                 Armo●r
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 we
                 ou●ht
                 to
                 be
                 furnished
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
              
               Ephes.
               6.
               
            
             
               Now
               that
               which
               I
               purpose
               to
               observe
               and
               examine
               ,
               is
               chiefly
               this
               ,
               how
               consistent
               our
               Author
               is
               to
               himself
               ;
               and
               how
               well
               he
               hath
               acquitted
               him
               ,
               according
               to
               these
               Rules
               and
               Measures
               ,
               in
               his
               Discourses
               of
               Angels
               and
               Spirits
               .
               And
               that
               so
               far
               only
               ,
               as
               I
               apprehend
               my self
               concern'd
               by
               some
               things
               which
               I
               have
               asserted
               and
               declared
               in
               the
               precedent
               Treatise
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               suggested
               in
               the
               Epistle
               Dedicatory
               ,
               
               that
               
                 the
                 general
                 dis-belief
                 of
                 Spirits
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 thought
                 an
                 Introduction
                 to
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Irreligion
                 and
                 Profaneness
              
               ;
               which
               brings
               me
               in
               part
               under
               that
               condemnation
               ,
               wherein
               he
               involves
               both
               Dr.
               Casaubon
               and
               Mr.
               Glanvil
               ;
               The
               one
               for
               saying
               ,
               [
               
                 One
                 prime
                 foundation
                 of
                 Atheism
              
               ,
               
               
                 as
                 by
                 many
                 ancient
                 and
                 late
                 is
                 observed
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 not
                 belief
                 of
                 Spiritual
                 Beings
              
               —
               ]
               The
               other
               for
               affirming
               ,
               [
               
                 Those
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 bluntly
                 say
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 God
                 ;
                 content
                 themselv●s
                 for
                 a
                 fair
                 step
                 and
                 introduction
                 ,
                 to
                 deny
                 there
                 are
                 Spirits
                 .
              
               —
               ]
               In
               opposition
               to
               whom
               he
               asserts
               ,
               
                 that
                 
                 the
                 denying
                 of
                 the
                 Existence
                 of
                 Spirits
                 doth
                 not
                 infer
                 the
                 denying
                 of
                 the
                 Being
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               
               
                 because
                 God
                 might
                 be
                 without
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 God
                 was
                 before
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Sadducees
                 believed
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 allowing
                 of
                 the
                 Books
                 of
              
               Moses
               ,
               &c.
               as
               he
               discourseth
               more
               at
               large
               .
            
             
               Now
               this
               formal
               arguing
               of
               his
               ,
               as
               I
               conceive
               ,
               is
               weak
               and
               trifling
               .
               For
               (
               to
               say
               nothing
               ,
               that
               such
               Ethical
               propositions
               ,
               as
               these
               should
               not
               be
               scann'd
               over-rigidly
               ,
               but
               construed
               sometimes
               ,
               
                 cum
                 grano
                 salis
              
               ,
               as
               holding
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               )
               However
               ther●
               might
               be
               a
               God
               ,
               though
               there
               were
               neither
               Angels
               nor
               Devils
               in
               
                 rerum
                 natura
              
               ,
               yet
               those
               that
               deny
               in
               general
               the
               being
               of
               Spirits
               ,
               do
               therein
               implicitly
               impugn
               the
               being
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               a
               Spirit
               ,
               whether
               themselves
               know
               and
               consider
               it
               ,
               or
               no.
               
            
             
               And
               ,
               as
               some
               have
               justified
               the
               Truth
               of
               that
               Royal
               Maxime
               ,
               [
               No
               Bishop
               ,
               No
               King
               ]
               against
               them
               who
               would
               prove
               ,
               (
               in
               like
               manner
               as
               this
               Author
               pleads
               )
               that
               there
               is
               no
               necessary
               and
               immediate
               connexion
               of
               the
               terms
               ,
               Bishop
               and
               King
               ;
               or
               no
               essential
               dependence
               of
               King
               upon
               Bishop
               ;
               because
               nevertheless
               they
               ,
               that
               have
               opposed
               Bishops
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               have
               been
               generally
               also
               against
               a
               King
               in
               the
               State
               ;
               and
               the
               same
               Antimonarchical
               principle
               inclines
               them
               to
               oppose
               both
               ;
               so
               may
               we
               answer
               here
               ;
               and
               't
               is
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               among
               our
               modern
               Atheists
               and
               Sadducees
               especially
               ,
               that
               their
               antipathy
               and
               aversation
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               notion
               and
               being
               of
               Spirits
               universally
               ,
               hath
               carried
               them
               on
               (
               and
               naturally
               doth
               so
               )
               to
               the
               dethroning
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Supreme
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               Father
               of
               Spirits
               .
            
             
               
               And
               although
               ,
               as
               he
               farther
               saith
               ,
               
                 God
                 had
                 been
                 God
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 Creator
                 ;
                 or
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 though
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 Creation
                 .
              
               —
               [
               Such
               a
               God
               as
               Epicurus
               and
               his
               Followers
               ,
               
                 a●
                 
                 vitandam
                 invidiam
              
               ,
               acknowledg
               ]
               yet
               should
               not
               I
               question
               to
               tax
               that
               person
               with
               real
               Atheism
               ,
               who
               denies
               a
               God
               under
               that
               notion
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               first
               cause
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               the
               Maker
               and
               Governor
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               especially
               ,
               since
               the
               Apostle
               hath
               taught
               us
               ,
               
               that
               
                 The
                 invisible
                 things
                 of
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 are
                 cleerly
                 seen
                 ,
                 being
                 understood
                 by
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 made
                 ,
                 even
                 his
                 Eternal
                 Power
                 and
                 Godhead
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
              
               [
               even
               the
               Heathen
               ]
               
                 are
                 without
                 excuse
              
               .
            
             
               Those
               persons
               certainly
               (
               suppose
               we
               never
               so
               charitably
               ,
               as
               Salvian
               saith
               of
               the
               Arrians
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               
                 bono
                 animo
                 errare
              
               )
               contribute
               very
               much
               towards
               the
               countenancing
               and
               support
               of
               Atheism
               among
               men
               ,
               who
               banish
               the
               belief
               of
               Incorporeal
               Beings
               out
               of
               the
               World
               as
               mere
               jargon
               ,
               and
               a
               thing
               ,
               which
               no
               man
               whatever
               he
               talks
               ,
               can
               possibly
               understand
               .
            
             
               And
               though
               I
               am
               far
               enough
               from
               insinuating
               this
               Author
               to
               be
               such
               an
               one
               ;
               since
               he
               openly
               professeth
               his
               belief
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               humane
               Soul
               ,
               Angels
               and
               Devils
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               which
               declareth
               these
               things
               to
               our
               faith
               ;
               and
               because
               there
               are
               some
               ,
               who
               by
               the
               goodness
               of
               their
               nature
               ,
               and
               prevalence
               of
               some
               better
               principles
               ,
               may
               not
               be
               effectually
               and
               in
               practice
               ,
               what
               otherwise
               certain
               evil
               tenets
               would
               incline
               them
               to
               be
               :
               Many
               are
               too
               dull
               and
               stupid
               to
               understand
               or
               consider
               of
               the
               fatal
               and
               pernicious
               consequences
               of
               their
               own
               Opinions
               ;
               and
               others
               are
               too
               vertuously
               qualified
               ,
               to
               be
               influenced
               by
               them
               ;
               
               Yet
               it
               may
               not
               be
               amiss
               for
               him
               seriously
               to
               reflect
               and
               weigh
               within
               himself
               ,
               what
               a
               bad
               use
               others
               at
               least
               may
               make
               of
               such
               assertions
               of
               his
               ,
               as
               these
               are
               that
               follow
               .
            
             
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 common
                 notion
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 of
                 a
                 spiritual
                 and
                 immaterial
                 Being
                 in
                 all
                 or
                 any
                 man.
              
               —
               And
               again
               confidently
               ,
            
             
             
               
               
                 We
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 faculties
                 ,
                 or
                 cognitive
                 Powers
                 (
                 how
                 far
                 soever
                 some
                 would
                 magnifie
                 and
                 extol
                 them
                 )
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 understanding
                 Beings
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 simply
                 and
                 absolutely
                 immaterial
                 and
                 incorporeal
                 .
              
               —
               And
               again
               ,
            
             
               
                 Thos●
                 ▪
                 that
                 pretend
                 Angels
                 are
                 merely
                 incorporeal
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 err
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 put
                 force
                 upon
                 their
                 own
                 faculties
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 conceive
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 continuate
                 and
                 corporeal
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               if
               no
               man
               have
               ,
               or
               can
               have
               ,
               the
               notion
               of
               a
               spiritual
               and
               immaterial
               Being
               ;
               if
               our
               cognitive
               powers
               cannot
               understand
               it
               ;
               if
               our
               faculties
               cannot
               conceive
               of
               it
               ;
               what
               ,
               I
               pray
               ,
               will
               become
               of
               the
               Being
               of
               God
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               as
               a
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               Father
               of
               Spirits
               ?
               How
               ready
               is
               every
               one
               to
               discard
               ,
               what
               he
               cannot
               frame
               a
               notion
               of
               ,
               what
               he
               cannot
               possibly
               conceive
               or
               understand
               ?
               Nay
               ,
               how
               should
               his
               mind
               ever
               entertain
               ,
               or
               assent
               to
               it
               ?
               And
               we
               must
               needs
               infer
               ,
               upon
               this
               supposal
               ,
               that
               he
               who
               professeth
               ,
               God
               is
               a
               Spirit
               ,
               as
               our
               Author
               doth
               ,
               makes
               of
               him
               only
               [
               
                 nomen
                 inane
              
               ]
               a
               bare
               and
               empty
               name
               ,
               gives
               him
               an
               insignificant
               attribute
               ,
               and
               believes
               and
               speaks
               ,
               he
               knows
               not
               what
               .
            
             
               But
               then
               farther
               our
               Author
               excepts
               against
               the
               Idea
               of
               God
               in
               particular
               .
            
             
               
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 nature
                 being
                 infinite
                 and
                 incomprehensible
                 ,
              
               
               
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 true
                 and
                 adequate
                 notion
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               —
               And
               again
               ,
            
             
               
               —
               
                 Much
                 more
                 must
                 the
                 being
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 infinite
                 and
                 incomprehensible
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 attributes
                 incommunicable
                 ,
                 be
                 utterly
                 inconceivable
                 to
                 any
                 of
                 our
                 faculties
                 .
              
            
             
               Let
               him
               go
               now
               and
               dispute
               the
               case
               with
               the
               Apostle
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               Rom.
               1.20
               ,
               21
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
                 That
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 known
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 manifest
                 in
                 them
                 ,
              
               [
               even
               the
               Gentiles
               ]
               
                 for
                 God
                 h●th
                 shewed
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
              
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               ]
               And
               this
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               he
               
               saith
               to
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ▪
               is
               no
               other
               than
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 The
                 invisible
                 things
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               
               which
               I
               mention'd
               before
               ,
               
                 even
                 his
                 eternal
                 po●er
                 and
                 Godhead
              
               ;
               And
               these
               too
               are
               so
               far
               said
               to
               be
               manifested
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               to
               leave
               them
               
                 without
                 excuse
                 or
                 apology
              
               ;
               For
               
                 not
                 glorifying
                 him
                 as
                 God
              
               ,
               [
               even
               the
               invisible
               God
               ]
               
                 but
                 changing
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 incorruptible
                 God
                 into
                 an
                 Image
                 made
                 like
                 to
                 ●orruptible
                 man
                 ,
                 &c.
                 —
                 i.
                 e.
              
               a
               corporeal
               Image
               .
               Which
               ,
               if
               I
               mistake
               not
               ,
               sufficiently
               includes
               incorporeity
               among
               the
               rest
               in
               the
               Idea
               to
               be
               had
               of
               him
               ,
               —
               And
               here
               I
               call
               to
               mind
               two
               notable
               sayings
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               worthy
               to
               be
               written
               in
               Letters
               of
               Gold.
               The
               one
               of
               Saint
               Cyprian
               ,
               of
               the
               Vanity
               of
               Idols
               ,
               
                 Haec
                 est
                 summa
                 delicti
                 ,
                 noll●
                 agnoscore
                 ,
                 quem
                 ignorare
                 non
                 possis
                 .
              
               The
               other
               of
               Lactantius
               ,
               who
               is
               a
               strenuous
               Asserter
               of
               Religion
               's
               being
               the
               chief
               property
               and
               distinction
               of
               man
               from
               the
               Beasts
               ;
               
                 Quam
                 sibi
                 veniam
                 sperare
                 possunt
                 impietatis
                 suae
                 ,
                 qui
                 non
                 agnoscunt
                 cultum
                 ejus
                 ,
                 quem
                 prorsus
                 ignorari
                 ab
                 homine
                 fas
                 non
                 est
                 ?
              
            
             
               This
               Gentleman
               should
               do
               well
               to
               consider
               better
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               one
               thing
               ,
               to
               conceive
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               such
               a
               Being
               ,
               whose
               perfections
               we
               cannot
               fathom
               ;
               and
               another
               ,
               fully
               and
               adequately
               to
               comprehend
               him
               ;
               one
               thing
               to
               conceive
               truly
               ,
               and
               another
               to
               understand
               adequately
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               somewhat
               incomprehensible
               to
               us
               in
               the
               nature
               and
               essence
               of
               all
               things
               else
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               God's
               ,
               and
               we
               may
               every-where
               almost
               write
               Mystery
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               !
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               the
               commendation
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               of
               the
               Idea
               or
               Notion
               of
               God
               in
               our
               Souls
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               such
               for
               perfection
               ,
               as
               ,
               had
               it
               not
               been
               implanted
               within
               us
               ,
               we
               could
               scarce
               collect
               our selves
               from
               any
               thing
               without
               .
            
             
               But
               ,
               whatever
               there
               be
               in
               that
               ,
               I
               would
               gladly
               
               know
               ,
               if
               this
               All-perfect
               ,
               Infinite
               and
               Incomprehensible
               Being
               ,
               
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               Simplicius
               well
               stiles
               him
               ]
               is
               utterly
               unconceivable
               to
               any
               of
               our
               faculties
               ,
               how
               he
               or
               any
               other
               comes
               to
               believe
               and
               assert
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               to
               be
               thus
               Infinite
               and
               Incomprehensible
               in
               all
               Perfections
               ;
               or
               ,
               how
               there
               can
               be
               an
               obligation
               upon
               others
               to
               believe
               and
               profess
               ,
               what
               is
               utterly
               unconceiveable
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               I
               pass
               on
               to
               what
               he
               discourseth
               of
               the
               Nature
               of
               Angels
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               endeavour'd
               in
               the
               Treatise
               of
               Angels
               ,
               to
               give
               as
               plain
               ,
               
               familiar
               and
               useful
               a
               description
               ▪
               as
               I
               could
               ,
               of
               the
               notion
               of
               Spirits
               ,
               from
               a
               serious
               reflection
               made
               upon
               our
               own
               Soul
               or
               Spirit
               ,
               Ch.
               2.
               
               Sect.
               1.
               and
               represented
               them
               by
               such
               attributes
               ,
               as
               I
               conceive
               most
               proper
               and
               characteristical
               .
               The
               Delphick
               Oracle
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               sends
               us
               to
               study
               our selves
               ,
               directs
               us
               certainly
               to
               the
               readiest
               course
               of
               natural
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Moral
               Philosophy
               ;
               and
               the
               genuine
               knowledg
               of
               the
               little
               World
               of
               Man
               is
               the
               best
               preparative
               for
               the
               understanding
               of
               the
               greater
               ,
               and
               him
               ,
               that
               made
               both
               ▪
            
             
               Our
               Author
               grants
               ,
               that
               
                 All
                 substances
                 are
                 known
                 by
                 their
                 properties
                 and
                 Modifications
                 .
              
               
               If
               then
               we
               can
               find
               out
               any
               such
               properties
               or
               attributes
               ,
               as
               are
               no
               ways
               agreeable
               unto
               matter
               ,
               we
               have
               sufficiently
               the
               notion
               of
               a
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               an
               immaterial
               or
               incorporeal
               Being
               .
               And
               such
               we
               may
               be
               satisfied
               of
               by
               inspection
               made
               into
               our selves
               .
               —
               Were
               there
               no
               other
               but
               those
               two
               powers
               ,
               we
               may
               every
               one
               be
               conscious
               of
               ;
               a
               power
               ,
               I
               mean
               ,
               of
               reflecting
               upon
               our
               own
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               a
               power
               of
               moving
               and
               determining
               our
               own
               wills
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               bodies
               ;
               this
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               if
               I
               may
               so
               speak
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               (
               ●he
               
               root
               and
               foundation
               of
               all
               morality
               )
               is
               altogether
               incompetent
               unto
               Matter
               .
               For
               where
               is
               there
               any
               thing
               of
               Matter
               ,
               that
               can
               possibly
               reflect
               upon
               its
               individual
               self
               ,
               or
               freely
               move
               it self
               ?
               Those
               who
               own
               nothing
               in
               the
               World
               but
               Body
               ,
               must
               banish
               Conscience
               and
               subscribe
               to
               Fatal
               necessity
               ,
               &c.
               
               It
               is
               confess'd
               ,
               when
               we
               have
               sum'd
               up
               all
               ,
               that
               we
               know
               but
               very
               little
               of
               any
               thing
               ;
               and
               may
               have
               Sense
               enough
               of
               our
               own
               Imperfection
               and
               Ignorance
               to
               keep
               us
               humble
               :
               Yet
               ,
               since
               we
               know
               so
               little
               ,
               we
               had
               not
               need
               to
               make
               that
               little
               less
               ;
               and
               't
               is
               sufficient
               ,
               I
               should
               think
               ,
               that
               we
               know
               as
               much
               (
               or
               rather
               more
               )
               of
               Spirit
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               of
               Body
               .
               And
               of
               Body
               our
               Author
               himself
               tells
               us
               ,
               over
               and
               over
               ;
               
                 The
                 Intrinsick
                 Nature
                 of
                 Body
                 as
                 such
                 is
                 utterly
                 unknown
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 —
                 It
                 's
                 Internal
                 Nature
                 ,
              
               
               quatenus
               Corpus
               ,
               
                 is
                 utterly
                 unknown
              
               —
               and
               again
               —
               
                 We
                 know
                 not
                 the
                 Intrinsick
                 Nature
                 of
                 Body
              
               :
               —
               And
               yet
               but
               a
               little
               before
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               
               —
               
                 We
                 must
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 whole
                 company
                 of
                 the
                 learned
                 assign
                 Extension
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 True
                 and
                 Genuine
                 Character
                 ,
                 or
                 Characteristical
                 Property
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 else-where
                 phraseth
                 it
                 ,
                 of
                 Body
                 .
              
               —
               And
               ,
               if
               this
               be
               yielded
               ,
               what
               should
               reasonably
               be
               desired
               more
               ,
               when
               himself
               confesseth
               ,
               that
               
                 All
                 Substances
                 are
                 known
                 by
                 their
                 properties
                 and
                 modifications
                 ?
                 as
                 I
                 even
                 now
                 observed
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               will
               not
               stay
               to
               dispute
               the
               point
               farther
               ,
               or
               to
               examine
               ,
               whether
               that
               wonderful
               Body
               ,
               as
               he
               calls
               it
               ,
               
               
                 Image
                 or
                 Idolum
                 in
                 a
                 Mirrour
                 or
                 Looking-Glass
                 ,
                 be
                 as
                 really
                 a
                 Body
                 as
                 any
                 in
                 the
                 Vniverse
                 ,
              
               as
               he
               affirms
               .
               Let
               him
               admire
               and
               play
               ,
               as
               he
               please
               ,
               with
               his
               own
               Shadow
               .
               
            
             
               But
               this
               I
               observe
               ,
               that
               Contradictions
               seem
               frequently
               to
               lie
               in
               his
               Head
               together
               ,
               (
               if
               we
               may
               guess
               at
               what
               was
               there
               ,
               by
               that
               which
               drops
               from
               his
               Pen
               )
               as
               if
               he
               were
               really
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               partaker
               of
               two
               distinct
               and
               contrary
               Souls
               ,
               [
               in
               another
               Sense
               than
               St.
               Iames
               useth
               the
               word
               ,
               which
               we
               English
               double-minded
               ,
               
               ch
               .
               1.8
               .
               or
               Dr.
               Willis
               physically
               defends
               the
               thing
               ]
               .
               For
               my
               part
               I
               am
               no
               ways
               able
               to
               reconcile
               his
               .
            
             
               Thus
               we
               find
               him
               thwarting
               of
               himself
               ,
               both
               about
               Body
               and
               Spirits
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               Body
               ,
               besides
               what
               I
               have
               already
               noted
               ,
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
            
             
               
               —
               
                 Penetration
                 of
                 Bodies
                 is
                 simply
                 unintelligible
                 and
                 impossible
                 to
                 conceive
              
               —
               as
               certainly
               it
               is
               .
               And
               yet
               we
               have
               him
               afterwards
               very
               favourable
               and
               yielding
               to
               his
               most
               admired
               Helmont's
               Penetration
               of
               Dimensions
               —
               
                 The
                 Arguments
              
               ,
               
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 bringeth
                 to
                 prove
                 Penetration
                 of
                 Dimensions
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 or
                 something
                 equivalent
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 strong
                 and
                 convincing
                 .
              
               —
               There
               may
               ,
               it
               seems
               ,
               be
               convincing
               ▪
               Arguments
               with
               him
               for
               what
               is
               simply
               unintelligible
               and
               impossible
               to
               conceive
               ,
               or
               equivalent
               thereunto
               .
            
             
               But
               then
               ,
               as
               to
               Spirits
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               subject
               I
               am
               chiefly
               concern'd
               about
               ,
               I
               fix
               ●specially
               upon
               his
               tenth
               Chapter
               ,
               and
               shall
               make
               the
               charge
               of
               Contradictions
               abundantly
               good
               ,
               as
               I
               pass
               along
               in
               the
               examining
               of
               certain
               Periods
               of
               it
               ,
               compared
               with
               what
               he
               there
               ,
               or
               elsewhere
               ,
               offer●th
               dispersedly
               in
               his
               Book
               .
            
             
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 handling
                 this
                 point
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 of
                 the
                 corpor●ity
                 or
                 incorporeity
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 here
                 ,
                 once
                 for
                 all
                 ,
                 exclude
                 and
                 except
                 forth
                 of
                 our
                 discourse
                 and
                 arguments
                 the
                 humane
                 and
                 rational
                 Soul
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 comprized
                 in
                 these
                 limits
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 especially
                 for
                 these
                 reasons
                 .
              
               1.
               
               
                 Because
                 the
                 humane
                 Soul
                 had
                 a
                 peculiar
                 kind
                 of
                 Creation
                 ,
                 differing
                 from
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 appear●th
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
              
               Gen.
               2.7
               .
               
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 formed
                 man
                 of
                 the
                 Dust
                 of
                 the
                 Ground
                 ,
                 and
                 breathed
                 into
                 him
                 the
                 
                 Breath
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 Man
                 became
                 a
                 living
                 Soul.
                 Vpon
                 which
                 the
                 Note
                 of
              
               Tremellius
               and
               Junius
               
                 is
                 ,
                 Anima
                 vero
                 hominis
                 spiritale
                 quiddam
                 est
                 &
                 Divinum
                 .
              
               That
               note
               of
               theirs
               he
               gives
               more
               at
               large
               ,
               
               Ch.
               16.
               
               
                 Vt
                 clariùs
                 appareat
                 discrimen
                 inter
                 animam
                 hominis
                 &
                 reliquo●um
                 animantium
                 :
                 horum
                 enim
                 animae
                 ex
                 eadem
                 materia
                 provenerunt
                 ,
                 unde
                 corpora
                 habebant
                 ;
                 illius
                 vero
                 anima
                 spiritale
                 quiddam
                 &
                 divinum
                 .
              
               2.
               
               
                 Because
                 I
                 find
              
               Solomon
               ,
               
                 the
                 wisest
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 making
                 this
                 question
                 ,
              
               Who
               knoweth
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Man
               ,
               that
               goeth
               upward
               ;
               and
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Beast
               ,
               that
               goeth
               downward
               to
               the
               Earth
               ?
               Eccles.
               3.21
               .
               3.
               
               
                 Because
                 it
                 is
                 safer
                 to
                 believe
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 to
                 be
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Analogy
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 concurrent
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Learned
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 sift
                 such
                 a
                 deep
                 question
                 by
                 our
                 weak
                 understanding
                 and
                 reason
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               it
               is
               ,
               to
               my
               apprehension
               ,
               
               extr●mely
               unreasonable
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               entrance
               of
               this
               enquiry
               the
               Soul
               of
               Man
               should
               be
               exempted
               from
               it
               ;
               and
               seems
               like
               the
               odd
               practice
               of
               cunning
               men
               at
               Law
               ,
               who
               secure
               such
               as
               are
               like
               to
               give
               in
               a
               casting
               evidence
               against
               their
               Cause
               .
               For
               it
               is
               manifest
               enough
               ,
               that
               Angels
               are
               a
               sort
               of
               Beings
               superiour
               unto
               the
               humane
               Soul
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               shewn
               in
               the
               foregoing
               Treatise
               ,
               Ch.
               1.
               
               Sect.
               2.
               
            
             
               If
               then
               it
               be
               apparent
               and
               undeniable
               ,
               (
               as
               I
               shall
               make
               good
               anon
               from
               this
               Author's
               concessions
               )
               that
               the
               Soul
               of
               Man
               is
               truly
               incorporeal
               ;
               the
               conviction
               and
               evidence
               from
               hence
               ,
               as
               to
               Angels
               ,
               will
               be
               as
               great
               as
               can
               be
               desired
               ;
               to
               which
               purpose
               I
               have
               also
               reasoned
               ,
               Ch.
               2.
               
               Sect.
               1.
               
            
             
               And
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               certainly
               true
               ,
               that
               we
               can
               conceive
               such
               a
               spiritual
               Being
               ,
               as
               the
               humane
               Soul
               is
               granted
               by
               him
               to
               be
               ;
               it
               will
               then
               be
               utterly
               false
               ,
               that
               an
               immaterial
               Being
               is
               utterly
               unconceiveable
               by
               us
               ,
               as
               he
               asserts
               .
            
             
             
               I
               have
               quoted
               this
               saying
               from
               him
               already
               ,
               but
               shall
               take
               occasion
               once
               more
               to
               repete
               it
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               proof
               ,
               such
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               which
               he
               tenders
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 Those
                 that
                 pretend
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 that
                 Angels
                 are
                 meerly
                 incorporeal
              
               ,
               
               
                 must
                 needs
                 ●rr
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 force
                 upon
                 their
                 own
                 faculties
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 conceive
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 continuate
                 and
                 corporeal
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               this
               conclusion
               or
               inference
               of
               his
               he
               grounds
               upon
               a
               School-Maxime
               ,
               as
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               thus
               ,
            
             
               
               
                 Imaginatio
                 non
                 transcendit
                 continuum
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 if
                 we
                 perpend
                 it
                 seriously
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 certain
                 and
                 transcendent
                 truth
                 ,
                 for
                 when
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 cogitate
                 and
                 conceive
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 apprehend
                 it
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 than
                 as
                 continuate
                 and
                 corporeal
                 .
              
            
             
               
               In
               which
               discourse
               he
               grosly
               confounds
               Imagination
               and
               Intellect
               together
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               one
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               ;
               and
               we
               could
               not
               cogitate
               ,
               apprehend
               and
               conceive
               that
               at
               all
               ,
               which
               we
               cannot
               imagine
               or
               draw
               a
               Picture
               of
               in
               our
               phansie
               .
               An
               assertion
               ,
               which
               argues
               somewhat
               of
               a
               stupified
               understanding
               .
               He
               himself
               hath
               else-where
               better
               distinguished
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 one
                 thing
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 truly
                 to
                 understand
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 thing
                 to
                 imagine
                 or
                 fancie
                 .
              
               And
               he
               had
               learn't
               as
               much
               ,
               as
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               had
               he
               but
               
                 seriously
                 perpended
                 it
                 here
              
               ,
               from
               the
               learned
               Doctor
               
                 Willis
                 ,
                 De
                 animâ
                 B●utorum
              
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               which
               he
               cites
               with
               commendation
               out
               of
               him
               .
            
             
               
               —
               
                 Intellect
                 and
                 Imagination
                 are
                 not
                 wont
                 to
                 agree
                 in
                 many
                 things
                 .
              
               —
               ]
               And
               again
               ,
               
                 In
                 man
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 double
                 cognitive
                 power
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 Intellect
                 and
                 Imagination
                 .
                 So
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 double
                 appetite
                 ,
                 the
                 Will
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 Intellect
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Page
                 or
                 Servant
                 of
                 the
                 rational
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sensitive
                 appetite
                 ,
                 which
                 cohereing
                 to
                 the
                 Imagination
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                 Hands
                 ,
                 or
                 Procuratrix
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 corporeal
                 Soul.
                 
              
            
             
               Imagination
               then
               is
               a
               sensitive
               and
               corporeal
               faculty
               ,
               and
               therefore
               no
               wonder
               ,
               if
               it
               cannot
               
                 transcendere
                 continuum
              
               ;
               but
               Understanding
               or
               Intellect
               a
               rational
               and
               incorporeal
               power
               ,
               and
               therefore
               able
               to
               conceive
               and
               apprehend
               things
               like
               it-self
               .
               The
               Objects
               as
               well
               as
               Acts
               ,
               of
               the
               one
               and
               other
               ,
               are
               vastly
               different
               .
               Though
               the
               neer
               and
               intimate
               union
               of
               our
               Souls
               to
               these
               Bodies
               of
               Earth
               wherein
               they
               dwell
               ,
               makes
               it
               difficult
               for
               us
               to
               abstract
               our
               thoughts
               altogether
               from
               sensible
               and
               corporeal
               Images
               —
               
                 In
                 quo
                 nihil
                 est
                 difficilius
              
               ,
               
               
                 quam
                 à
                 consuctudine
                 oculorum
                 aciem
                 mentis
                 abducere
                 ,
              
               as
               Balbus
               in
               Cic●ro
               hath
               it
               .
               Yet
               ,
               difficult
               though
               it
               be
               ,
               't
               is
               not
               impossible
               ,
               but
               the
               dayly
               experience
               of
               contemplative
               minds
               .
               Every
               faculty
               is
               concern'd
               in
               its
               proper
               object
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               imployed
               about
               it
               :
               The
               Eye
               for
               seeing
               ,
               the
               Ear
               for
               hearing
               ;
               the
               Palate
               for
               tasting
               ,
               &c.
               So
               among
               the
               external
               senses
               .
               And
               so
               in
               like
               manner
               it
               is
               with
               the
               internal
               powers
               :
               The
               Fansie
               is
               for
               imagining
               ,
               and
               the
               Intellect
               for
               abstract
               thinking
               or
               conceiving
               ,
               even
               what
               we
               cannot
               imagin
               ;
               Metaphysical
               ,
               Logical
               ,
               Moral
               Universal
               Verities
               ,
               
                 rationes
                 veri
                 &
                 falsi
                 ,
                 boni
                 &
                 mali
                 ,
              
               God
               and
               Divine
               things
               ,
               —
               &c.
               
               We
               may
               as
               well
               taste
               Light
               and
               Colours
               ,
               and
               see
               Sounds
               ,
               as
               imagine
               a
               Spirit
               ;
               but
               yet
               for
               all
               that
               we
               may
               think
               and
               conceive
               of
               it
               .
               I
               will
               dismiss
               this
               with
               the
               words
               of
               
                 Max.
                 Tyrius
              
               ,
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               I
               will
               shew
               ,
               as
               I
               promised
               ,
               
               that
               our
               Author
               had
               some
               notion
               of
               an
               incorporeal
               Being
               ,
               because
               he
               plainly
               and
               often
               asserts
               the
               reasonable
               or
               humane
               Soul
               to
               be
               such
               .
            
             
               The
               Rational
               and
               immortal
               Soul
               he
               owns
               expresly
               to
               be
               a
               Spirit
               ,
               quoting
               that
               of
               our
               blessed
               
               Saviour
               for
               it
               ,
               
               
                 Father
                 into
                 thy
                 hands
                 I
                 commend
                 my
                 Spirit
                 .
                 —
                 An
                 incorporeal
                 substance
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 immortal
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               out
               of
               Gassendus
               .
               And
               so
               he
               expounds
               that
               Text
               of
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               
               1
               Thes.
               5.23
               .
               which
               makes
               the
               whole
               of
               man
               to
               consist
               
                 in
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               
               
                 Soul
                 and
                 Body
                 .
                 The
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 the
                 rati●nal
                 mind
              
               .
               And
               he
               well
               approves
               of
               Doctor
               Willis
               his
               arguments
               and
               proofs
               ●or
               two
               distinct
               Souls
               in
               man
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 one
                 sensitive
                 and
                 corporeal
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 rati●nal
                 and
                 incorpor●al
                 .
              
            
             
               
               Nay
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 The
                 Soul
                 by
                 the
                 ●nanimous
                 consent
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 is
                 a
                 spiritual
                 and
                 pure
                 ,
                 immaterial
                 and
                 incorporeal
                 substance
                 .
              
               And
               ,
            
             
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 manifest
                 by
                 divine
                 Authority
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 rational
                 immortal
                 and
                 incorporeal
                 Soul
                 ,
                 doth
                 return
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 exist
                 eternally
                 .
              
               —
               And
               again
               ,
            
             
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 most
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 three
                 essential
                 and
                 distinct
                 parts
                 in
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 gross
                 Body
                 consisting
                 of
                 Earth
                 and
                 Water
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 Death
                 returns
                 to
                 Earth
                 again
                 ▪
                 the
                 sensitive
                 and
                 corporeal
                 Soul
                 or
                 ●stral
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               (
               as
               he
               calls
               it
               )
               
                 consisting
                 of
                 Fire
                 and
                 Air
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 death
                 wandreth
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 or
                 neer
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 im●ortal
                 and
                 incorporeal
                 Soul
                 ,
                 that
                 immediat●ly
                 retur●s
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 gave
                 it
                 ;
                 But
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 death
                 they
                 all
                 three
                 exist
                 s●parately
                 ;
                 the
                 Soul
                 in
                 immortality
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Body
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 though
                 soon
                 consuming
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Astral
                 Spirit
                 wandring
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 doubt
                 doth
                 make
                 these
                 strange
                 Apparitions
                 and
                 Bleedings
                 .
              
               —
            
             
               We
               have
               then
               here
               a
               notion
               ,
               a
               manifest
               and
               most
               evident
               notion
               ,
               and
               that
               ,
               as
               he
               saith
               ,
               by
               the
               universal
               consent
               of
               all
               Men
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Divine
               Authority
               ,
               of
               a
               spiritual
               and
               pure
               ,
               immaterial
               and
               incorporeal
               substance
               ,
               and
               that
               existing
               sep●●at●ly
               and
               by
               it self
               in
               immortality
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               thing
               he
               said
               our
               faculties
               cannot
               conceive
               of
               .
            
             
             
               And
               this
               ,
               I
               suppose
               ,
               whatever
               is
               pretended
               ,
               was
               the
               principal
               inducement
               to
               his
               excepting
               so
               sollicitously
               the
               humane
               and
               rational
               Soul
               from
               his
               intended
               discourse
               of
               the
               corporeity
               of
               Angels
               .
            
             
               But
               we
               will
               view
               his
               three
               Reasons
               ,
               
               alledged
               for
               this
               Exception
               ,
               more
               distinctly
               ,
               as
               they
               lie
               in
               order
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 because
                 the
                 humane
                 Soul
                 had
                 a
                 peculiar
                 kind
                 of
                 Creation
                 differing
                 from
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               2.7
               .
               And
               the
               Lord
               God
               formed
               man
               of
               the
               dust
               of
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               breathed
               into
               him
               the
               breath
               of
               Life
               ,
               and
               Man
               became
               a
               living
               So●l
               ▪
               Upon
               which
               the
               Note
               of
               Tremellius
               and
               Iunius
               is
               ,
               
                 Anima
                 verò
                 hominis
                 spiritale
                 quiddam
                 est
                 &
                 divinum
                 .
              
               Or
               more
               at
               large
               ,
               as
               he
               cites
               it
               ,
               p.
               314.
               
               Thus
               in
               English
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 difference
                 between
                 Man
                 and
                 o●h●r
                 Animals
                 might
                 appear
                 more
                 clearly
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 these
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 matter
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 had
                 their
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 Soul
                 was
                 a
                 certain
                 Spiri●u●l
                 and
                 Divine
                 thing
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               upon
               first
               sight
               ,
               that
               Tremellius
               and
               Iunius
               here
               [
               for
               I
               take
               his
               word
               for
               the
               Quotation
               ,
               not
               meeting
               with
               it
               in
               their
               Notes
               o●
               the
               place
               ]
               did
               not
               intend
               to
               lay
               down
               any
               difference
               between
               the
               creation
               of
               the
               Soul
               of
               Man
               ,
               and
               of
               Angels
               ,
               [
               which
               alone
               would
               serve
               his
               purpose
               ]
               but
               of
               Man
               and
               other
               Animals
               only
               ,
               produced
               out
               of
               matter
               .
               And
               therefore
               this
               could
               not
               be
               a
               reason
               for
               excepting
               the
               humane
               Soul
               from
               the
               dispute
               of
               Angels
               .
            
             
               But
               yet
               it
               may
               be
               worth
               the
               while
               to
               stay
               a
               little
               upon
               the
               Text
               referr'd
               to
               ,
               for
               our
               better
               acquaintance
               with
               our selves
               ,
               and
               so
               a
               greater
               preparedness
               for
               the
               conception
               of
               material
               and
               immortal
               substances
               .
            
             
             
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 God
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Text
               ,
               
                 formed
                 man
                 of
                 the
                 dust
                 of
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 breathed
                 into
                 his
                 Nostrils
                 the
                 breath
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 man
                 became
                 a
                 living
                 Soul.
              
               —
               His
               Body
               made
               of
               Earth
               ,
               but
               his
               Soul
               the
               Breath
               of
               God.
               
               
                 —
                 Divinae
                 particula
                 Aurae
                 .
              
            
             
               
               We
               must
               not
               understand
               it
               grosly
               ;
               for
               so
               Breath
               is
               not
               attributable
               unto
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               a
               simple
               and
               perfect
               Spirit
               ;
               but
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               a
               figurative
               expression
               of
               God's
               communicating
               unto
               Man
               that
               inward
               Principle
               ,
               whereby
               he
               lives
               and
               acts
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               common
               with
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               degree
               above
               other
               Animals
               .
               Vatablus
               therefore
               renders
               it
               by
               [
               
                 injecerat
                 ,
                 sive
                 immiserat
                 ]
                 He
                 put
                 or
                 conveyed
                 into
                 his
                 body
                 a
                 vital
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               And
               so
               Iunius
               and
               Tremellius
               ,
               in
               their
               Notes
               upon
               the
               place
               tell
               us
               ,
               [
               
                 humanitus
                 dictum
                 ,
                 pro
                 eo
                 ,
                 quod
                 ex
                 virtute
                 sui
                 aeterni
                 spiritûs
                 ,
                 &c.
                 ]
                 It
                 is
                 spoken
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 meaning
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 his
                 Eternal
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 Elementary
                 matter
                 ,
                 he
                 inspired
                 a
                 Vital
                 Soul
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 by
                 nature
                 a
                 simple
                 form
                 )
                 into
                 that
                 Elementary
                 Body
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 use
                 as
                 an
                 Instrument
                 .
              
               And
               Man
               became
               a
               living
               Soul
               ]
               
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 say
                 they
              
               ,
               [
               quum
               virtute
               Dei
               fuit
               anima
               corpori
               adunata
               in
               unitatem
               personae
               ,
               &c.
               ]
               
                 '
                 when
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Soul
                 was
                 thus
                 united
                 to
                 the
                 body
                 in
                 one
                 person
                 ,
                 the
                 Earthy
                 Statue
                 became
                 indued
                 with
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 reckoned
                 a
                 principal
                 species
                 of
                 Animals
                 .
              
               —
               To
               a
               like
               purpose
               saith
               
                 Clarius
                 ,
                 The
                 Souls
                 of
                 other
                 living
                 Creatures
                 were
              
               [
               de
               materiâ
               eductae
               ]
               
                 brought
                 forth
                 of
                 matter
              
               .
               Gen.
               1.20
               ,
               21.
               
               Let
               the
               waters
               bring
               forth
               the
               moving
               Creature
               ,
               that
               hath
               life
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               Earth
               bring
               forth
               the
               living
               Creature
               after
               his
               kind
               .
               
                 But
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 Man
                 was
              
               [
               for
               ìs
               inspirata
               ]
               
                 from
                 God
                 immediately
              
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               
               Iob
               also
               acknowledgeth
               ;
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 hath
                 made
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 breath
                 of
                 the
                 Almighty
                 hath
                 given
                 me
                 life
                 ,
              
               —
               Ch.
               33.4
               .
            
             
               The
               Learned
               
                 P.
                 Fagius
              
               takes
               notice
               of
               three
               things
               in
               the
               Text
               of
               Moses
               ,
               which
               do
               conclude
               the
               Immortality
               of
               the
               Soul
               of
               Man.
               
            
             
               I.
               Insufflatio
               illa
               Dei.
               ]
               
                 This
                 Inspiration
                 from
                 God
                 spoken
                 of
                 :
                 For
                 he
                 that
                 breaths
                 into
                 another
                 ,
                 contributes
                 unto
                 him
              
               [
               aliquid
               de
               suo
               ]
               
                 somewhat
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 when
                 our
                 B.
                 Saviour
                 would
                 communicate
                 his
                 Spirit
                 to
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 it
                 with
                 Insufflation
                 ,
                 breathing
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 thereby
                 to
                 signifie
                 ,
              
               se
               Divinum
               &
               de
               suo
               quiddam
               illis
               contribuere
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 The
                 Original
                 word
              
               Nischmath
               ,
               
                 which
                 we
                 render
                 Breath
                 ,
                 or
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 derived
                 from
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 imports
                 somewhat
                 Divine
                 and
                 Celestial
                 .
              
            
             
               III.
               
                 The
                 word
              
               Hajim
               
                 added
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 sounds
                 plurally
              
               [
               spiraculum
               vitarum
               ]
               
                 the
                 breath
                 of
                 lives
              
               .
               [
               Non
               simpliciter
               vitam
               ,
               sed
               longaevam
               significat
               ]
               
                 a
                 long
                 and
                 continuing
                 life
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 being
                 of
                 the
                 dual
                 number
                 ,
              
               [
               praesentis
               &
               futuri
               saeculi
               vitam
               ]
               
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 this
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 world
                 :
              
               Or
               ,
               if
               I
               may
               add
               a
               farther
               conjecture
               ,
               both
               the
               rational
               and
               sensitive
               life
               .
            
             
               What
               is
               here
               declared
               by
               Moses
               of
               Man's
               Origination
               ,
               was
               notably
               emblem'd
               out
               in
               the
               Fable
               of
               Prometheus
               ,
               which
               is
               by
               interpretation
               Providence
               :
               where
               the
               Body
               is
               said
               to
               have
               been
               [
               
                 è
                 molli
                 luto
              
               ]
               of
               soft
               and
               yielding
               Clay
               .
               [
               And
               such
               we
               must
               suppose
               the
               dust
               of
               the
               Earth
               in
               Genesis
               ,
               Earth
               temper'd
               and
               prepared
               with
               moisture
               ,
               
                 è
                 pulvere
                 sub
                 .
                 jam
                 macerato
                 ac
                 temperato
                 imbre
                 qui
                 deciderat
                 .
                 q.
                 d.
                 ex
                 massâ
                 quadam
                 terrae
                 madefactâ
                 ,
              
               as
               Vatablus
               hath
               it
               ]
               but
               the
               Soul
               [
               
                 ignis
                 de
                 Caelo
              
               ]
               a
               fire
               or
               spark
               taken
               from
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               And
               agreeable
               to
               this
               first
               Production
               of
               Man
               
               is
               the
               description
               which
               Solomon
               gives
               us
               of
               his
               dissolution
               ,
               Eccles.
               12.7
               .
               [
               whereof
               I
               have
               spoken
               in
               the
               foregoing
               Treatise
               ,
               comparing
               it
               with
               Phocylides
               and
               
                 Lucretius
                 ,
                 Ch.
              
               11.
               
               §
               .
               1.
               ]
               from
               whence
               we
               learn
               ,
               saith
               Drusius
               ,
               how
               far
               this
               wise-man
               was
               from
               their
               Heresie
               ,
               who
               think
               that
               the
               Soul
               of
               man
               is
               mortal
               ,
               and
               doth
               
                 unà
                 cum
                 corpore
                 interire
              
               ,
               perish
               with
               the
               body
               .
               A
               Note
               I
               shall
               have
               occasion
               to
               make
               farther
               use
               of
               by
               and
               by
               .
               And
               Elihu
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               Iob
               phraseth
               man's
               dissolution
               much
               like
               
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 If
                 he
              
               [
               i.
               e.
               
                 God
                 ]
                 gather
                 unto
                 himself
                 his
                 spirit
                 and
                 breath
                 ,
                 all
                 fl●sh
                 shall
                 perish
                 togeth●r
                 ,
                 and
                 man
                 shall
                 turn
                 again
                 to
                 his
                 dust
                 .
              
               —
               But
               enough
               of
               this
               digression
               .
            
             
               I
               proceed
               to
               our
               Author's
               second
               Reason
               :
               (
               2
               )
               saith
               he
               ,
               
               
                 because
                 I
                 find
              
               Solomon
               ,
               
                 the
                 wisest
                 man
                 ,
                 making
                 this
                 Question
                 ,
              
               Who
               knoweth
               the
               spirit
               of
               man
               that
               goeth
               upward
               ,
               and
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               beast
               that
               goeth
               downward
               to
               the
               Earth
               ?
               Eccles.
               3.21
               .
               ]
            
             
               How
               well
               now
               doth
               this
               second
               Reason
               hit
               and
               accord
               with
               the
               first
               !
               There
               he
               told
               us
               ,
               from
               Iunius
               and
               Tremellius
               ,
               the
               plain
               distinction
               between
               the
               spirit
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               the
               souls
               of
               other
               Animals
               ,
               as
               a
               more
               Divine
               Being
               ;
               and
               here
               he
               starts
               forthwith
               upon
               it
               a
               sceptical
               doubt
               or
               question
               out
               of
               Ecclesiastes
               ,
               that
               seems
               plainly
               to
               confound
               both
               together
               :
               And
               he
               sets
               it
               off
               too
               with
               the
               commendation
               of
               Solomon's
               Eximious
               Wisdom
               ;
               as
               if
               he
               had
               given
               us
               in
               it
               the
               inward
               sense
               of
               his
               own
               wisely-searching
               mind
               .
               We
               had
               need
               of
               good
               assurance
               of
               our
               Authors
               right
               belief
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               to
               construe
               his
               meaning
               in
               this
               al●edgment
               .
            
             
               It
               were
               seasonable
               here
               to
               immind
               him
               of
               his
               own
               saying
               in
               another
               case
               .
               
               [
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 froward
                 and
                 perverse
                 way
                 of
                 arguing
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 one
                 place
                 of
                 Scripture
                 
                 to
                 clash
                 with
                 another
                 .
              
               ]
               And
               to
               bring
               into
               his
               memory
               one
               of
               his
               Rules
               for
               the
               interpretation
               of
               H.
               Scripture
               .
               
               [
               
                 That
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 due
                 comparing
                 of
                 the
                 Antec●dents
                 and
                 Consequents
                 in
                 the
                 Context
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 purpose
                 ,
                 scope
                 ,
                 theme
                 ,
                 arguments
                 ,
                 disposition
                 and
                 method
                 may
                 be
                 perfectly
                 and
                 maturely
                 considered
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 by
                 the
                 slighting
                 or
                 omitting
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 parti●ular
                 points
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 place
                 may
                 be
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 errour
                 easily
                 fallen
                 into
                 .
              
               ]
               
                 Turpe
                 est
                 doctori
                 .
                 —
              
            
             
               According
               to
               this
               good
               Rule
               therefore
               I
               will
               endeavour
               an
               Explication
               of
               this
               Text
               of
               Solomon's
               ,
               which
               the
               Friends
               of
               Atheism
               ,
               Epicu●ism
               ,
               and
               Profaneness
               are
               fond
               enough
               of
               ,
               and
               our
               Author
               ,
               it
               seems
               ,
               leaves
               them
               to
               chew
               the
               Cud
               upon
               .
               The
               entire
               period
               runs
               thus
               :
            
             
               [
               
                 I
                 said
                 in
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 might
                 manifest
                 them
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 see
                 that
                 they
                 themselves
                 are
                 beasts
                 :
                 For
                 that
                 which
                 befalleth
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 befalleth
                 the
                 beasts
                 ;
                 even
                 one
                 thing
                 befalleth
                 them
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 one
                 dieth
                 ,
                 so
                 dieth
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 all
                 one
                 breath
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 no
                 preheminence
                 above
                 a
                 beast
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 is
                 vanity
                 .
                 All
                 go
                 unto
                 one
                 place
                 :
                 All
                 are
                 of-the
                 dust
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 turn
                 to
                 dust
                 again
                 .
                 Who
                 knoweth
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 man
                 that
                 goeth
                 upward
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 beast
                 that
                 goeth
                 downward
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
              
               ?
               —
               ]
            
             
               These
               words
               now
               ,
               at
               the
               reading
               of
               them
               ,
               may
               be
               thought
               by
               some
               to
               herd
               Man
               absolutely
               ,
               as
               a
               Fellow-commoner
               ,
               among
               the
               Beasts
               .
               But
               if
               we
               duly
               consider
               them
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Context
               ,
               and
               the
               several
               constructions
               which
               they
               admit
               of
               otherwise
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               satisfie
               our selves
               and
               others
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
            
             
               The
               wise
               Solomon
               ,
               in
               the
               Verses
               immediately
               
               precedent
               to
               this
               discourse
               ,
               rationally
               infers
               a
               future
               Judgment
               of
               God
               from
               the
               irregularities
               and
               disorders
               apparent
               in
               Humane
               Judicatories
               .
               Vers.
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               
                 I
                 saw
                 under
                 the
                 Sun
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Iudgment
                 ,
                 that
                 wickedness
                 was
                 there
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 that
                 iniquity
                 was
                 there
                 .
                 I
                 said
                 in
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 God
                 shall
                 judge
                 the
                 righteous
                 and
                 the
                 wicked
                 :
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 time
                 there
                 for
                 every
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 every
                 work
                 .
              
               Now
               what
               can
               be
               more
               directly
               cross
               and
               destructive
               to
               this
               Pious
               Inference
               of
               a
               Judgment
               to
               come
               ,
               which
               shall
               rectifie
               and
               set
               streight
               the
               enormities
               of
               Ear●hly
               Tribunals
               ,
               than
               an
               Opinion
               ,
               that
               Men
               are
               as
               the
               Beasts
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               not
               accountable
               for
               what
               they
               do
               ,
               or
               end
               their
               accounts
               with
               this
               present
               life
               ;
               and
               therefore
               need
               not
               at
               all
               trouble
               themselves
               with
               the
               fore-thoughts
               and
               fears
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               not
               in
               a
               capacity
               of
               being
               call'd
               to
               a
               future
               reckoning
               :
               What
               I
               say
               can
               be
               more
               contradictory
               to
               his
               Religious
               scope
               and
               purpose
               than
               this
               ?
               —
               Some
               other
               sense
               then
               we
               must
               of
               necessity
               fix
               upon
               .
            
             
               Iunius
               and
               Tremellius
               (
               whom
               I
               the
               rather
               mention
               for
               our
               Author's
               sake
               )
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               Wise
               Man
               having
               before
               express'd
               a
               true
               account
               and
               judgment
               upon
               those
               oppressions
               ,
               confusions
               and
               disorders
               which
               he
               had
               observed
               under
               the
               Sun
               ,
               doth
               here
               subjoyn
               [
               
                 judicium
                 ex
                 sensu
                 carnis
                 profectum
              
               ]
               another-guise
               sentence
               or
               opinion
               arising
               from
               Carnal
               Sense
               :
               And
               this
               whole
               period
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               is
               [
               
                 Narratio
                 carnalis
                 disceptationis
                 ac
                 judicii
                 ]
                 a
                 Declaration
                 of
                 Carnal
                 Reason
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 .
              
               —
               Thus
               therefore
               they
               read
               the
               words
               [
               
                 Dixeramego
                 cum
                 animo
                 meo
                 secundum
                 rationem
                 humanam
                 —
                 ]
                 I
                 said
                 with
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 humane
                 reasoning
                 thus
                 and
                 thus
                 .
              
               —
               And
               then
               of
               the
               21
               Vers.
               particularly
               they
               add
               ,
               [
               
                 Ironica
                 confutatio
                 ,
                 quâ
                 utitur
                 caro
                 adversus
                 piam
                 doctrinam
                 de
                 differentiâ
                 inter
                 animas
                 ,
                 
                 &
                 eventu
                 ex
                 morte
                 ]
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 Ironical
                 or
                 Mockconfutaton
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Flesh
                 useth
                 against
                 the
                 pious
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 difference
                 between
                 Souls
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 follows
                 upon
                 death
                 .
              
               q.
               d.
               
                 I
                 hear
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 whisper'd
                 of
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 Man's
                 Soul
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 heavenly
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 goes
                 to
                 Heaven
                 at
                 death
                 :
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 soul
                 of
                 beasts
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 Earthy
                 faculty
                 ,
                 so
                 adhering
                 unto
                 body
                 ,
                 that
                 i●
                 cannot
                 be
                 separated
                 without
                 it's
                 own
                 destruction
                 .
                 But
                 who
                 ,
                 I
                 wonder
                 ,
                 hath
                 seen
                 the
                 one
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 either
                 or
                 both
                 of
                 these
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 more
                 certain
                 course
                 therefore
                 to
                 pass
                 a
                 judgment
                 of
                 both
                 from
                 those
                 common
                 facts
                 and
                 events
                 which
                 are
                 before
                 our
                 eyes
                 .
              
               —
               Thus
               far
               they
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               also
               is
               the
               perswasion
               of
               Munster
               ,
               that
               these
               things
               are
               here
               spoken
               [
               
                 secundum
                 stultam
                 opinionem
                 pecuinorum
                 hominum
                 ]
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 foolish
                 opinion
                 of
                 bruitish
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 conceit
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Man
                 doth
                 perish
                 by
                 death
                 ,
                 as
                 other
                 Animals
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               repute
               it
               the
               chiefest
               happiness
               to
               increase
               themselves
               in
               all
               voluptuousness
               ,
               while
               they
               live
               ,
               seeking
               their
               portion
               in
               this
               life
               only
               :
               To
               which
               purpose
               also
               it
               follows
               immediately
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               inference
               ,
               Vers.
               22.
               
               
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 perceive
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 better
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 works
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 his
                 portion
                 ;
                 for
                 who
                 shall
                 bring
                 him
                 to
                 see
                 what
                 shall
                 be
                 after
                 him
                 ?
              
            
             
               As
               the
               Apostle
               reasons
               in
               behalf
               of
               a
               future
               state
               —
               1
               Cor.
               15.30
               ,
               32.
               
               
                 Why
                 stand
                 we
                 in
                 jeopardy
                 every
                 hour
                 ?
              
               &c.
               
                 Let
                 us
                 eat
                 and
                 drink
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 morrow
                 we
                 die
                 .
              
               —
               The
               right
               Epicurean
               reasoning
               here
               in
               
                 Ecclesiastes
                 ,
                 Ede
                 ,
                 bibe
                 ,
                 lude
                 ,
                 post
                 mortem
                 nulla
                 voluptas
                 .
              
               —
               But
               S.
               Paul
               adds
               a
               peculiar
               Caution
               against
               it
               ,
               as
               dangerous
               kind
               of
               talk
               ,
               whatever
               wisdom
               some
               think
               in
               it
               ,
               Vers.
               33.
               
               
                 Be
                 not
                 deceived
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 evil
                 communications
                 corrupt
                 good
                 manners
              
               .
            
             
               The
               Learned
               Grotius
               too
               gives
               us
               in
               effect
               a
               
               like
               gloss
               upon
               this
               period
               .
               [
               
                 Contra
                 illam
                 cogitationem
                 de
                 judicio
                 futuri
                 aevi
                 ,
                 de
                 quâ
                 S●rmo
                 praecessit
                 ,
                 alia
                 mihi
                 cogitatio
                 suborta
                 est
                 ,
              
               &c.
               ]
               
                 Against
                 that
                 meditation
                 of
                 judgment
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 words
                 before
                 made
                 mention
                 ,
                 another
                 thought
                 rose
                 in
                 my
                 mind
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 doth
                 permit
                 men
                 thus
                 to
                 live
                 together
                 ,
              
               [
               ferino
               more
               ]
               
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 beasts
                 ,
                 thereby
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 declare
                 and
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 are
                 as
                 the
                 beasts
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 thought
                 in
                 his
                 mind
                 ,
                 saith
              
               Grotius
               ,
               
                 he
                 adds
                 it's
                 Arguments
              
               .
               —
               But
               then
               on
               the
               21
               Vers.
               he
               paraphraseth
               thus
               ;
               Who
               knoweth
               the
               spirit
               of
               man
               that
               goeth
               upward
               ?
               ]
               
                 whether
                 it
                 abide
                 and
                 remain
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 Celestial
                 ?
              
               And
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               beast
               that
               goeth
               downward
               to
               the
               Earth
               ?
               ]
               
                 whether
                 it
                 perish
                 as
                 the
                 body
                 that
                 i●
                 laid
                 under
                 ground
                 ?
              
               —
               And
               his
               Note
               upon
               it
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 Man
                 by
                 his
                 meer
                 Natural
                 Reason
              
               [
               solà
               nativâ
               ratione
               ]
               
                 hath
                 no
                 evident
                 certainty
                 about
                 this
                 matter
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 doubts
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 of
              
               Socrates
               ,
               Tully
               ,
               and
               Seneca
               ,
               
                 shew
                 as
                 much
              
               .
               —
               They
               had
               not
               ,
               I
               confess
               ,
               the
               compleat
               assurance
               vouchsafed
               us
               by
               the
               help
               of
               a
               Diviner
               Revelation
               ,
               
                 which
                 hath
                 brought
                 Life
                 and
                 Immortality
                 to
                 light
                 :
              
               But
               yet
               we
               find
               in
               them
               ,
               even
               in
               their
               state
               of
               darkness
               ,
               such
               strength
               of
               Reason
               and
               Argument
               sometimes
               urged
               ,
               that
               might
               well
               lay
               the
               Foundation
               of
               a
               greater
               confidence
               than
               at
               other
               times
               they
               discovered
               .
               And
               Simplicius
               ,
               as
               I
               remember
               ,
               acquaints
               us
               ,
               that
               Socrates
               spent
               the
               time
               immediately
               before
               his
               death
               [
               the
               season
               of
               greatest
               Tryal
               ]
               in
               discoursing
               strenuously
               of
               the
               Immortality
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               and
               recommending
               a
               Philosophical
               preparation
               for
               another
               life
               .
            
             
               Vatablus
               lets
               us
               understand
               ,
               that
               some
               read
               the
               Words
               thus
               .
               [
               
                 
                   AEstimavi
                   autem
                   in
                   animo
                   meo
                   conditionem
                   hominum
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 ]
                 I
                 have
                 weighed
                 in
                 my
                 mind
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 how
                 God
                 made
                 them
                 
                 most
                 excellent
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 may
                 seem
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 would
                 think
                 that
                 saw
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 Beasts
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Beasts
                 ;
                 
                   q.
                   d.
                
                 so
                 great
                 Ignorance
                 nevertheless
                 doth
                 rule
                 in
                 Mens
                 Hearts
                 that
                 they
                 seem
                 not
                 to
                 differ
                 from
                 the
                 Beasts
                 .
              
            
             
               That
               therefore
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               is
               by
               some
               accommodated
               to
               this
               place
               ,
               
                 Man
                 being
                 in
                 Honour
                 without
                 understanding
                 becometh
                 like
                 the
                 Beasts
                 that
                 perish
                 .
              
               Now
               therefore
               ,
               though
               he
               was
               made
               to
               be
               Immortal
               ,
               he
               is
               excused
               no
               more
               from
               Death
               ,
               than
               other
               Creatures
               .
               Drusius
               .
               —
               And
               so
               possibly
               ,
               when
               the
               Wise-man
               saith
               ,
               
                 Who
                 knoweth
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 that
                 goeth
                 upward
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               By
               Spirit
               here
               may
               be
               meant
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 aura
                 vitalis
                 ,
                 aer
                 spirabilis
              
               ,
               ]
               the
               Vital
               Breath
               ,
               in
               which
               sense
               we
               say
               [
               
                 Spiritum
                 accipere
                 &
                 reddere
              
               .
               ]
               And
               this
               Spirit
               or
               Breath
               may
               be
               said
               to
               go
               [
               upward
               or
               downward
               ]
               according
               to
               the
               different
               positure
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Man
               and
               Beast
               ,
               the
               one
               with
               his
               countenance
               erect
               ,
               the
               other
               inclined
               to
               the
               Earth
               .
               
                 
                   Pronaque
                   cum
                   spectant
                   animalia
                   caetera
                   terram
                   ,
                   
                
                 
                   Os
                   homini
                   sublime
                   dedit
                   ,
                   coelumque
                   tueri
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
             
               But
               if
               we
               take
               Spirit
               here
               for
               the
               Soul
               it self
               ,
               we
               may
               render
               [
               
                 Quis
                 novit
              
               ?
               ]
               with
               Drusius
               ,
               by
               [
               
                 pauci
                 noverunt
              
               ]
               or
               ,
               with
               
                 Clarius
                 ,
                 [
                 Quam
                 rarus
                 est
                 ,
                 qui
                 interim
                 id
                 novit
                 ?
              
               ]
               
                 How
                 few
                 know
                 the
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Man
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 ?
              
               As
               ,
               when
               the
               same
               Wiseman
               saith
               elsewhere
               ,
               
                 A
                 vertuous
                 woman
                 who
                 can
                 find
                 ?
              
               his
               meaning
               is
               not
               ,
               that
               such
               an
               one
               is
               not
               at
               all
               to
               be
               found
               ,
               but
               [
               
                 rara
                 est
                 inventu
              
               ]
               she
               is
               hard
               to
               be
               found
               ;
               as
               the
               good
               and
               wise
               have
               been
               in
               all
               ages
               —
               
                 rari
                 nantes
                 in
                 gurgite
                 vasto
              
               .
               So
               here
               ,
               [
               
                 tantum
                 sciunt
                 sapientes
                 ,
                 &
                 qui
                 ab
                 ill●s
                 didicerunt
                 ,
              
               ]
               
               '
               none
               but
               the
               wise
               and
               such
               as
               have
               learn't
               of
               them
               ken
               the
               difference
               .
               Or
               rather
               thus
               ,
               [
               
                 Quis
                 novit
                 ?
                 ]
                 Scilicet
                 eventis
                 communibus
                 ?
                 nam
                 inde
                 discerni
                 nequit
                 spiritus
                 hominis
                 à
                 spiritu
                 bestiarum
                 .
              
               ]
               
                 Who
                 that
                 looks
                 only
                 upon
                 common
                 events
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 that
                 keeps
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 visible
                 effects
                 ,
                 ordinarily
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 at
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 either
                 ,
                 can
                 understand
                 the
                 difference
                 ?
              
               —
            
             
               And
               yet
               notwithstanding
               all
               this
               a
               wide
               difference
               there
               is
               .
               When
               Man's
               breath
               goeth
               forth
               and
               he
               giveth
               up
               the
               Ghost
               ,
               his
               Soul
               or
               Spirit
               doth
               undeniably
               
                 return
                 unto
                 God
                 that
                 gave
                 it
              
               ;
               as
               this
               Wiseman
               plainly
               asserts
               afterwards
               ▪
               Ch.
               12.7
               .
               to
               God
               to
               be
               judged
               ,
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Heb.
               9.27
               .
               ]
               And
               such
               a
               judgment
               he
               had
               spoken
               of
               immediately
               before
               this
               period
               ,
               Ver.
               17.
               which
               could
               not
               possibly
               be
               ,
               if
               Man
               died
               ,
               as
               the
               Beasts
               ,
               and
               his
               Soul
               perished
               with
               his
               Body
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               by
               the
               help
               of
               our
               Author
               's
               wholsome
               rule
               ,
               comparing
               the
               words
               of
               Solomon
               with
               their
               Antecedents
               and
               Consequents
               ,
               we
               may
               be
               able
               to
               vindicate
               this
               wisest
               of
               men
               from
               an
               imputation
               of
               siding
               with
               sensual
               Fools
               and
               Epicures
               in
               the
               matter
               before
               us
               .
               And
               the
               Rule
               prescribed
               hath
               this
               real
               commendation
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               long
               since
               been
               given
               .
               
                 Qui
                 non
                 advertit
                 quod
                 suprà
                 &
                 infrà
                 est
                 in
                 sacris
                 libris
                 ,
                 pervertit
                 verba
                 Dei
                 viventis
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               conclude
               this
               subject
               .
               It
               is
               lively
               represented
               to
               us
               in
               the
               second
               Chapter
               of
               the
               Book
               of
               Wisdome
               as
               the
               speech
               of
               the
               wicked
               and
               unwise
               .
               —
               
                 The
                 ungodly
                 said
                 ,
                 reasoning
                 with
                 themselves
                 ,
                 [
                 
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   found
                   it
                   in
                
                 Solomon
                 ]
                 but
                 not
                 aright
                 .
                 Our
                 life
                 is
                 short
                 and
                 tedious
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 man
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 remedy
                 .
                 —
                 For
                 we
                 are
                 born
                 at
                 all
                 adventure
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 hereafter
                 as
                 though
                 we
                 had
                 never
                 been
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 
                 breath
                 in
                 our
                 Nostrils
                 is
                 a
                 smoak
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 little
                 spark
                 in
                 the
                 moving
                 of
                 our
                 heart
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 extinguished
                 ,
                 our
                 body
                 shall
                 be
                 turned
                 into
                 ashes
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 spirit
                 shall
                 vanish
                 as
                 the
                 soft
                 air
                 .
                 —
                 Come
                 on
                 therefore
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 enjoy
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 present
                 —
                 [
                 These
                 are
                 our
                 only
                 portion
                 ]
                 Let
                 us
                 oppress
                 the
                 poor
                 righteous
                 man
                 ▪
                 —
                 Let
                 our
                 strength
                 be
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Justice
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Such
                 things
                 they
                 did
                 imagine
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 deceived
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 wickedness
                 hath
                 blinded
                 them
                 ,
                 Vers.
                 21.
                 
              
               —
               And
               then
               in
               the
               next
               Chapter
               he
               speaks
               excellently
               of
               the
               happiness
               of
               good
               and
               godly
               men
               .
               
                 The
                 souls
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 [
                 Father
                 ,
                 into
                 thy
                 hands
                 I
                 commend
                 my
                 spirit
                 ]
                 and
                 there
                 shall
                 no
                 torment
                 touch
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 unwise
                 they
                 seemed
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 departure
                 is
                 taken
                 for
                 misery
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 going
                 from
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 utter
                 destruction
                 :
                 But
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 peace
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 punished
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 their
                 hope
                 full
                 of
                 Immortality
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               have
               taken
               all
               this
               pains
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               the
               wisest
               of
               men
               was
               not
               of
               the
               same
               opinion
               with
               these
               unwise
               and
               ungodly
               ones
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               did
               act
               ,
               or
               rather
               say
               their
               part
               only
               ,
               and
               
                 sub
                 aliena
                 persona
                 loqui
              
               ,
               without
               any
               design
               to
               assert
               or
               confirm
               what
               he
               most
               fully
               confutes
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               I
               see
               not
               from
               hence
               any
               shew
               of
               Reason
               ,
               why
               our
               Author
               should
               except
               the
               Rational
               Soul
               or
               Spirit
               from
               his
               enquiry
               into
               the
               Nature
               of
               Angels
               .
            
             
               I
               pass
               on
               therefore
               to
               his
               third
               Reason
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               briefer
               in
               all
               that
               remains
               ,
               lest
               my
               discourse
               swell
               beyond
               the
               bounds
               I
               intended
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 Saith
                 he
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 safer
                 to
                 believe
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 to
                 be
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Analogy
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 concurrent
                 opinion
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Learned
                 ,
                 
                 than
                 to
                 sift
                 such
                 a
                 deep
                 Question
                 by
                 our
                 weak
                 understanding
                 and
                 reason
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               hope
               he
               is
               not
               of
               the
               opinion
               of
               Atheo-Pol
               .
               
                 that
                 Theology
                 and
                 Reason
                 have
                 two
                 distinct
                 and
                 separate
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 
                 between
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 commerce
                 or
                 affinity
                 ;
                 viz.
                 Reason
                 ,
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 Sapience
                 ;
                 Theology
                 ,
                 of
                 Piety
                 and
                 Obedience
                 only
                 ;
                 and
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Faith
                 requires
                 not
                 
                   vera
                   ,
                   sed
                   pia
                   dogmata
                
                 .
              
               —
               But
               I
               rather
               constre
               this
               as
               an
               expression
               of
               his
               tenderness
               and
               modesty
               only
               .
            
             
               And
               y●t
               ,
               as
               deep
               a
               Q●estion
               as
               this
               is
               ,
               he
               tells
               us
               elsewhere
               ,
               
                 The
                 unanimous
                 consent
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 concurrent
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Learned
                 )
                 hath
                 agreed
                 it
                 ,
              
               
               as
               I
               shewed
               before
               ;
               whatever
               become
               of
               Solomon's
               
                 Who
                 knoweth
              
               ?
               in
               the
               precedent
               Reason
               .
            
             
               And
               we
               find
               him
               not
               so
               over-shy
               ,
               as
               here
               he
               would
               seem
               ,
               of
               si●ting
               some
               Questions
               of
               as
               deep
               Philosophy
               to
               the
               full
               as
               this
               ;
               such
               as
               that
               ,
               towards
               the
               close
               of
               his
               Book
               ,
               of
               the
               Astral
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               Efficacy
               of
               Charms
               by
               Astral
               Influences
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               But
               is
               it
               in
               good
               earnest
               ,
               a
               deeper
               enquiry
               to
               look
               into
               the
               nature
               of
               our
               own
               spirit
               ,
               which
               we
               are
               most
               privy
               to
               ,
               [
               
                 For
                 who
                 knoweth
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 man
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 him
              
               ?
               ]
               than
               to
               search
               into
               the
               Nature
               of
               Angelical
               Spirits
               without
               us
               ?
               Is
               not
               that
               Candle
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               our
               weak
               Understanding
               and
               Reason
               ,
               more
               like
               to
               discover
               somewhat
               within
               doors
               ,
               than
               to
               administer
               any
               steady
               light
               abroad
               ,
               where
               the
               stronger
               winds
               of
               uncertainty
               and
               opposition
               puff
               and
               blow
               about
               it
               ?
            
             
               Or
               lastly
               ,
               Is
               there
               not
               as
               much
               of
               the
               Analogy
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               the
               concurrent
               opinion
               of
               the
               Learned
               about
               the
               Angels
               ,
               as
               about
               the
               Humane
               Soul
               ?
            
             
             
               I
               conclude
               therefore
               from
               the
               Premises
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               reason
               at
               all
               why
               he
               should
               thus
               ,
               once
               for
               all
               ,
               exclude
               and
               except
               forth
               the
               Humane
               and
               Rational
               Soul
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               be
               comprized
               in
               the
               same
               limits
               with
               Angelical
               Spirits
               ,
               unless
               this
               only
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               like
               to
               prove
               unserviceable
               to
               his
               Cause
               ,
               nay
               an
               irreconcileable
               Enemy
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               I
               come
               at
               length
               more
               directly
               to
               reflect
               upon
               what
               he
               discourseth
               of
               the
               Nature
               of
               Angels
               ;
               
               which
               yet
               I
               should
               not
               at
               all
               have
               concern'd
               my self
               with
               ,
               were
               not
               his
               Arguments
               levell'd
               against
               their
               Incorporeity
               ,
               as
               a
               thing
               utterly
               inconceiveable
               ,
               which
               we
               can
               in
               no
               wise
               understand
               :
               or
               ,
               if
               they
               proved
               no
               more
               but
               this
               ,
               that
               Angels
               have
               certain
               Vehicles
               or
               Bodies
               joyned
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               Humane
               Soul
               hath
               ,
               though
               of
               a
               more
               noble
               and
               refined
               sort
               ;
               to
               which
               purpose
               I'have
               also
               granted
               somewhat
               in
               the
               precedent
               Treatife
               ,
               Ch.
               11.
               
               §
               .
               1.
               
            
             
               But
               he
               seems
               to
               me
               confused
               in
               his
               own
               understanding
               about
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               shuffles
               ,
               or
               blunders
               ,
               in
               the
               stating
               of
               this
               Question
               ;
               making
               it
               all
               one
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               Angels
               are
               Corporeal
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               have
               Bodies
               or
               Vehicles
               joyned
               to
               them
               ;
               whereas
               there
               is
               an
               apparent
               difference
               between
               these
               two
               ,
               and
               the
               one
               may
               securely
               enough
               be
               granted
               ,
               as
               by
               many
               it
               is
               ,
               where
               the
               other
               is
               yet
               denied
               .
               Take
               his
               own
               words
               .
            
             
               
                 As
                 much
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 contend
                 for
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 granted
                 by
                 Dr.
                 More
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ;
                 [
                 For
                 I
                 look
                 upon
                 Angels
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 truly
                 a
                 Compound
                 Being
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 Soul
                 and
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 Men
                 and
                 Brutes
                 —
                 ]
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 have
                 an
                 Internum
                 and
                 Externum
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 the
                 Learned
                 and
                 Christian
                 Philosopher
                 Doctor
                 Fludd
                 doth
                 affirm
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
              
               
                 Certum
                 est
                 igitu●
                 
                 inesse
                 ipsis
                 (
                 sc.
                 Angelis
                 )
                 aliud
                 quod
                 agit
                 ,
                 aliud
                 autem
                 quod
                 patitur
                 ;
                 nec
                 verò
                 illud
                 ,
                 secundum
                 quod
                 agunt
                 ,
                 aliud
                 quam
                 actus
                 esse
                 poterit
                 ,
                 qui
                 forma
                 dicitur
                 ;
                 neque
                 ●tiam
                 illud
                 ,
                 secundum
                 quod
                 patiuntur
                 ,
                 est
                 quicquam
                 praeter
                 potentiam
                 ,
                 haec
                 autem
                 materia
                 appellatur
                 .
              
            
             
               So
               much
               the
               less
               reason
               still
               ,
               say
               I
               ,
               to
               exclude
               the
               Humane
               Soul
               from
               this
               Enquiry
               :
               But
               if
               this
               were
               all
               ,
               he
               needed
               not
               to
               have
               taken
               so
               much
               pains
               about
               it
               ,
               being
               done
               to
               his
               hands
               ;
               or
               he
               might
               have
               spared
               at
               least
               those
               arguments
               ,
               which
               prove
               somewhat
               more
               ,
               if
               they
               prove
               any
               thing
               .
               He
               might
               have
               kept
               those
               Arrows
               by
               him
               ,
               which
               are
               shot
               besides
               and
               beyond
               this
               Mark.
               
            
             
               
               [
               
                 These
                 Arguments
                 do
                 sufficiently
                 and
                 evidently
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 Angels
                 are
                 either
                 Corporeal
                 ,
                 or
                 have
                 Bodies
                 united
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 to
                 our
                 purpose
                 ,
                 whether
                 way
                 soever
                 it
                 be
                 taken
                 .
              
               ]
               And
               again
               ,
            
             
               
               [
               
                 We
                 have
                 sufficiently
                 proved
                 ,
                 
                   saith
                   he
                
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 corporeal
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 Bodies
                 naturally
                 united
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 have
                 an
                 Internum
                 ,
                 or
                 moving
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Externum
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 part
                 moved
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               me
               therefore
               he
               seems
               to
               hide
               himself
               only
               ,
               and
               darken
               the
               business
               by
               those
               terms
               of
               
                 simply
                 and
                 absolutely
                 incorporeal
              
               ,
               which
               are
               so
               usual
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               only
               retreat
               he
               hath
               ,
               upon
               occasion
               ,
               to
               betake
               himself
               unto
               .
            
             
               
               To
               be
               short
               ,
               that
               which
               I
               search
               after
               ,
               is
               th●
               Internum
               in
               Angels
               ,
               or
               
                 pars
                 movens
              
               ,
               or
               actus
               ,
               or
               
                 forma
                 ,
                 illud
                 quod
                 agit
              
               ,
               in
               Dr.
               Flud's
               Philosophy
               ,
               or
               the
               spiritual
               part
               of
               these
               compound
               Beings
               ,
               or
               whatever
               Name
               he
               please
               to
               call
               it
               by
               ,
               what
               that
               is
               :
               And
               if
               we
               can
               once
               find
               out
               that
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               already
               the
               Humane
               Soul
               ,
               incorporeal
               and
               capable
               of
               self-subsisting
               ,
               what
               will
               become
               of
               that
               which
               he
               affirms
               so
               dogmatically
               ,
               that
               our
               Faculties
               
               cannot
               conceive
               of
               an
               incorporeal
               Being
               ?
               —
            
             
               But
               now
               let
               us
               see
               the
               scuffle
               ,
               and
               how
               demonstratively
               he
               lays
               about
               him
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Saith
                 he
                 ,
                 we
                 lay
                 it
                 down
                 for
                 a
                 most
                 certain
                 and
                 granted
                 truth
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 God
                 simply
                 and
                 absolutely
                 is
                 only
                 a
                 most
                 simple
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 corporeity
                 ,
                 nor
                 composition
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 And
                 ,
                 what
                 other
                 things
                 soever
                 ,
                 are
                 call'd
                 or
                 accounted
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 so
                 in
                 a
                 relative
                 and
                 respective
                 consideration
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 simple
                 and
                 absolute
                 acceptation
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 unanimous
                 tenent
                 of
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 School-men
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Orthodox
                 Divines
                 ,
                 agreeing
                 with
                 the
                 plain
                 and
                 clear
                 words
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 ,
                 
                 
                   God
                   is
                   a
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   worship
                   him
                   must
                   worship
                   him
                   in
                   spirit
                   and
                   truth
                   .
                
              
               And
               again
               ,
               
                 Now
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 that
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
               —
            
             
               That
               God
               is
               a
               Spirit
               ,
               (
               whatever
               some
               dispute
               )
               is
               ,
               I
               grant
               ,
               affirmed
               in
               holy
               Scripture
               ;
               and
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               the
               most
               simple
               and
               excellent
               Spirit
               ,
               
               I
               as
               readily
               believe
               .
               But
               it
               is
               no-where
               in
               our
               Bible
               said
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               the
               only
               Spirit
               ;
               or
               that
               there
               are
               no
               other
               Spirits
               ,
               but
               God.
               In
               the
               very
               same
               verse
               ,
               which
               asserts
               God
               to
               be
               a
               Spirit
               ,
               we
               also
               are
               allowed
               a
               Spirit
               too
               ,
               to
               serve
               and
               worship
               him
               in
               .
               And
               ,
               if
               we
               once
               take
               the
               liberty
               to
               turn
               all
               other
               Spirits
               ,
               so
               call'd
               ,
               into
               Bodies
               ;
               I
               doubt
               the
               Incorporeity
               of
               the
               Godhead
               will
               be
               hardly
               defensible
               by
               it self
               :
               Because
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               never
               so
               plainly
               and
               clearly
               named
               a
               Spirit
               in
               sacred
               Writ
               ,
               yet
               ,
               for
               all
               that
               ,
               according
               to
               our
               Author
               's
               reasoning
               ,
               he
               may
               be
               really
               corporeal
               ,
               since
               other
               Beings
               ,
               that
               are
               also
               stiled
               Spirits
               there
               ,
               are
               avouched
               so
               to
               be
               .
            
             
               But
               in
               truth
               a
               corporeal
               Deity
               ,
               is
               a
               dull
               and
               strange
               idea
               of
               that
               omniperfect
               Being
               ;
               and
               the
               very
               next
               step
               unto
               down-right
               Atheism
               ,
               or
               the
               denial
               of
               him
               .
               For
               
                 then
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 divisible
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 our
                 Author
                 rightly
                 notes
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 be
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
               Well
               ,
               it
               is
               generally
               agreed
               among
               us
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               a
               Spirit
               ,
               a
               true
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               perfect
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               so
               absolutely
               of
               himself
               ,
               necessarily-existent
               ,
               increate
               ,
               and
               independent
               ;
               and
               most
               simply
               and
               purely
               such
               ,
               without
               all
               manner
               of
               composition
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               that
               Metaphysical
               one
               of
               
                 Actus
                 &
                 Potentia
              
               ,
               
               allowed
               by
               the
               Schools
               to
               Angels
               ,
               being
               immutable
               .
            
             
               It
               follows
               then
               from
               hence
               ,
               [
               
                 Si
                 Deus
                 est
                 animus
              
               —
               ]
               that
               we
               are
               able
               to
               conceive
               and
               frame
               a
               Notion
               of
               a
               most
               simple
               and
               pure
               Spirit
               ,
               wherein
               there
               is
               no
               corporeity
               :
               For
               ,
               otherwise
               ,
               (
               as
               I
               have
               before
               mentioned
               )
               we
               affirm
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               know
               not
               what
               ;
               and
               that
               ,
               which
               ,
               for
               ought
               we
               understand
               ,
               might
               be
               as
               well
               denied
               ,
               as
               affirmed
               of
               him
               .
               But
               then
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               no
               created
               and
               dependent
               Spirits
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               no
               incorporeal
               Beings
               in
               the
               Universe
               besides
               in
               a
               simple
               acceptation
               ,
               but
               only
               so
               accounted
               in
               a
               relative
               and
               respective
               consideration
               ,
               hath
               no
               evidence
               at
               all
               from
               hence
               .
            
             
               
               2.
               
               
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 lay
                 down
                 this
                 following
                 proposition
                 ,
                 that
                 Angels
                 ,
                 being
                 created
                 Substances
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 simply
                 and
                 absolutely
                 incorporeal
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 by
                 any
                 called
                 or
                 accounted
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 can
                 but
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 Relative
                 and
                 respective
                 sense
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 really
                 and
                 truly
                 they
                 are
                 corporeal
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 we
                 shall
                 labour
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 shewing
                 the
                 absurdities
                 of
                 that
                 Opinion
                 of
                 their
                 being
                 simply
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 by
                 laying
                 open
                 the
                 Unintelligibility
                 of
                 that
                 Opinion
                 —
              
            
             
               That
               Angels
               are
               not
               ,
               cannot
               be
               such
               Spirits
               in
               perfection
               as
               God
               is
               ,
               every
               one
               will
               grant
               :
               But
               are
               they
               not
               therefore
               truly
               Spirits
               ?
               Doth
               not
               Holy
               Scripture
               plainly
               and
               clearly
               call
               them
               Spirits
               ,
               
               as
               well
               as
               it
               doth
               God
               ?
               
                 Are
                 they
                 not
                 all
                 ministring
                 Spirits
                 ?
              
               Is
               not
               Angel
               and
               Spirit
               equivalent
               there
               ?
               as
               I
               have
               noted
               in
               the
               foregoing
               Treatise
               ,
               Ch.
               1.
               
               Sect.
               1.
               —
               Or
               dare
               he
               presume
               to
               limit
               the
               Almighty
               ?
               And
               say
               of
               the
               omnipotent
               God
               ,
               to
               whom
               all
               things
               are
               possible
               ,
               that
               he
               cannot
               create
               a
               truly
               incorporeal
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               a
               corporeal
               substance
               ?
               Is
               the
               one
               more
               unintelligible
               to
               us
               ,
               than
               the
               other
               ?
               Are
               all
               created
               substances
               therefore
               of
               necessity
               corporeal
               ?
               —
               How
               is
               God
               then
               the
               
                 Father
                 of
                 Spirits
              
               ?
               How
               is
               the
               Soul
               of
               Man
               [
               a
               created
               substance
               for
               certain
               ,
               inspired
               by
               God
               ]
               yet
               a
               pure
               ,
               immaterial
               ,
               and
               incorporeal
               Spirit
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               plentifully
               acknowledged
               ?
               Nay
               ,
               what
               will
               become
               of
               the
               
                 internum
                 &
                 actus
              
               of
               Angels
               too
               ?
               —
            
             
               He
               himself
               ,
               how
               consonantly
               to
               his
               own
               arguings
               I
               cannot
               tell
               ,
               
               doth
               else-where
               seem
               to
               assert
               the
               Devils
               or
               Evil
               Angels
               to
               be
               wholly
               or
               merely
               spiritual
               ,
               in
               opposition
               to
               corporeal
               .
               
                 The
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 
                   saith
                   he
                
                 ,
                 do
                 fully
                 and
                 abundantly
                 inform
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 's
                 spiritual
                 and
                 invisible
                 power
                 .
                 —
              
            
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 carnal
                 ,
                 corporeal
                 ,
                 or
                 bodily
                 armour
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 warfare
                 is
                 not
                 against
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Blood
                 ,
                 but
                 against
                 spiritual
                 wickedness
                 in
                 high
                 places
                 .
                 Against
                 spiritual
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 not
                 against
                 corporeal
                 and
                 carnal
                 ones
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 Enemies
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Warfare
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 the
                 Armor
                 and
                 Weapons
                 .
                 —
                 '
                 Satan
                 and
                 his
                 spiritual
                 Army
                 .
                 
                 '
                 No
                 other
                 kind
                 of
                 assaults
                 but
                 merely
                 spiritual
                 .
              
            
             
               Must
               not
               these
               Enemies
               now
               spoken
               of
               ,
               the
               Devils
               ,
               be
               concluded
               merely
               spiritual
               ,
               if
               they
               are
               as
               their
               Assaults
               ?
               Or
               ,
               if
               our
               spiritual
               Weapons
               of
               Truth
               ,
               and
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Hope
               ,
               &c.
               are
               suitable
               to
               their
               nature
               ?
               Or
               ,
               will
               he
               at
               last
               change
               these
               into
               Bodies
               too
               ?
               —
            
             
               And
               if
               the
               Evil
               Angels
               are
               merely
               spiritual
               ,
               
               why
               should
               the
               Good
               here
               be
               corporeal
               ?
               The
               only
               reason
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               of
               his
               inconstancy
               is
               zeal
               and
               eagerness
               to
               serve
               his
               present
               Hypothesis
               .
               There
               he
               was
               to
               oppose
               the
               tenet
               of
               a
               corporeal
               league
               with
               the
               Devil
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
                 Here
              
               he
               is
               to
               defend
               that
               All
               created
               substances
               are
               corporeal
               .
               —
               But
               really
               he
               is
               concern'd
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               any
               man
               ,
               to
               solve
               or
               confute
               his
               own
               Arguments
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               only
               touch
               upon
               the
               principal
               of
               them
               ,
               wherein
               his
               greatest
               strength
               and
               confidence
               lies
               ,
               and
               suggest
               Responsions
               ,
               (
               if
               I
               may
               borrow
               that
               word
               so
               frequent
               in
               his
               Book
               )
               as
               I
               pass
               along
               .
            
             
               
               
                 If
                 the
                 Angelical
                 nature
                 ,
                 
                   saith
                   he
                
                 ,
                 were
                 simply
                 and
                 absolutely
                 spiritual
                 and
                 incorporeal
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 essential
                 Identity
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 simply
                 impossible
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Angels
                 were
                 not
                 created
                 forth
                 of
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 God's
                 Essence
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 divisible
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 nor
                 can
                 be
                 ,
                 his
                 Essence
                 being
                 Simplicity
                 ,
                 Unity
                 ,
                 and
                 Identity
                 it self
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Angels
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 be
                 of
                 an
                 Essence
                 of
                 Alterity
                 ,
                 and
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 God.
                 —
              
            
             
               This
               is
               such
               a
               piece
               of
               sublime
               Gibberish
               ,
               as
               might
               tempt
               one
               to
               return
               back
               the
               Epithet
               ,
               which
               he
               bestows
               upon
               Suarius
               ,
               
               (
               as
               he
               calls
               him
               )
               '
               The
               great
               Weaver
               of
               fruitless
               Cobwebs
               .
               —
            
             
               At
               this
               rate
               of
               arguing
               ,
               like
               a
               Metaphysical
               Mountebank
               ,
               he
               might
               prove
               every
               creature
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Angels
               ,
               to
               be
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               same
               essential
               Identity
               with
               God
               ;
               because
               every
               creature
               partakes
               of
               some
               real
               excellency
               or
               other
               communicated
               from
               God
               ;
               and
               all
               excellencies
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Incorporeity
               ,
               [
               
                 unum
                 ,
                 verum
                 ,
                 bonum
              
               ,
               ]
               are
               of
               and
               in
               God
               ;
               and
               all
               that
               is
               in
               God
               ,
               is
               God.
               —
               The
               Soul
               of
               Man
               ,
               doubtless
               ,
               was
               
                 breathed
                 in
                 by
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               peculiar
               manner
               
                 after
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 ●od
              
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ;
               and
               th●
               
               Spirits
               of
               Just
               men
               made
               perfect
               are
               
                 partakers
                 of
                 a
                 Divine
                 Nature
              
               ;
               and
               Angels
               there
               too
               are
               the
               
                 Sons
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               who
               is
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               often
               remembred
               ,
               the
               
                 Father
                 of
                 Spirits
              
               .
               But
               will
               any
               one
               therefore
               be
               so
               mad
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               These
               have
               God's
               Essential
               Identity
               ,
               as
               he
               phraseth
               it
               ,
               or
               no
               alterity
               to
               distinguish
               them
               from
               the
               Essence
               of
               God
               ?
               Do
               not
               uncreate
               and
               created
               ,
               infinite
               and
               finite
               ,
               independent
               and
               dependent
               ,
               &c.
               set
               these
               Spirits
               and
               the
               Father
               of
               them
               far
               enough
               asunder
               ?
               or
               is
               eternal
               and
               necessary
               existence
               and
               Essential
               Attribute
               of
               the
               Idea
               of
               Spirit
               ?
               —
            
             
               This
               then
               is
               too
               weak
               and
               sandy
               a
               Foundation
               to
               support
               that
               Fabrick
               which
               he
               builds
               upon
               it
               ,
               that
               [
               
                 If
                 men
                 will
                 trust
                 their
                 own
                 cogitations
                 and
                 faculties
                 rightly
                 disposed
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 vitiated
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 they
                 must
                 believe
                 that
                 Angels
                 are
                 corporeal
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 meerly
                 and
                 simply
                 spirits
                 ,
                 for
                 absolutely
                 nothing
                 is
                 so
                 but
                 God
                 only
                 .
              
               ]
            
             
               Again
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 If
                 Angels
                 be
                 simply
                 incorporeal
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 they
                 can
                 cause
                 no
                 Physical
                 or
                 local
                 motion
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 because
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 moved
                 but
                 by
                 Contact
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 immediate
                 or
                 vertual
                 Contact
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Maxim
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 
                   Quicquid
                   agit
                   ,
                   agit
                   vel
                   mediatione
                   suppositi
                   ,
                
                 as
                 when
                 one's
                 hand
                 doth
                 immediately
                 touch
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 move
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   vel
                   mediatione
                   virtutis
                
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 with
                 a
                 Rod
                 or
                 Line
                 doth
                 draw
                 a
                 thing
                 forth
                 of
                 water
                 .
                 Both
                 of
                 these
                 do
                 require
                 a
                 corporeal
                 Contact
                 .
                 —
                 But
                 what
                 is
                 absolutely
                 incorporeal
                 hath
                 no
                 superficies
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               And
               this
               is
               an
               argument
               he
               seems
               to
               triumph
               in
               ,
               as
               a
               Mathematician
               in
               his
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               Therefore
               is
               he
               pleased
               so
               much
               to
               repeat
               it
               :
               For
               so
               he
               had
               said
               before
               ;
            
             
               [
               
                 If
                 the
                 Devil
                 be
                 consider'd
                 as
                 an
                 incorporeal
                 Nature
                 ,
                 simply
                 and
                 absolutely
                 ;
                 
                 then
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 ,
                 
                 low
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 cannot
                 act
                 upon
                 any
                 corporeal
                 matter
                 ;
                 because
                 an
                 incorporeal
                 substance
                 can
                 make
                 no
                 contact
                 upon
                 a
                 body
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 were
                 it self
                 corporeal
                 .
                 For
                 
                   quicquid
                   agit
                   ,
                   agit
                   per
                   contactum
                   ,
                   vel
                   mediatum
                   ,
                   vel
                   immediatum
                
                 ;
                 but
                 both
                 these
                 are
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 touch
                 of
                 one
                 body
                 upon
                 another
                 .
                 —
                 But
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 meerly
                 incorporeal
                 ,
                 can
                 perform
                 neither
                 .
              
               ]
               And
               again
               ;
            
             
               [
               
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   saith
                   he
                
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 firm
                 Maxims
                 that
                 ever
                 the
                 Schools
                 had
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   immateriale
                   non
                   agit
                   in
                   materiale
                   ,
                   nisi
                   eminenter
                   ,
                   ut
                   Deus
                   .
                
                 ]
              
               Which
               al●o
               he
               cites
               again
               in
               another
               place
               .
               
            
             
               Now
               the
               Leading
               Mistake
               in
               all
               this
               Philophizing
               ,
               
               is
               the
               inept
               applying
               of
               the
               Rules
               and
               Laws
               ,
               proper
               and
               peculiar
               unto
               Bodies
               ,
               unto
               Spirits
               also
               .
               
                 Tangere
                 enim
                 &
                 tangi
                 ,
                 nisi
                 corpus
                 ,
                 nulla
                 potest
                 res
                 .
              
            
             
               As
               before
               we
               observed
               his
               confounding
               of
               Imagination
               and
               Intellect
               .
               —
               And
               indeed
               he
               seems
               to
               allow
               of
               no
               mental
               notions
               or
               apprehensions
               ,
               which
               do
               not
               first
               strike
               upon
               the
               senses
               .
               And
               this
               is
               that
               which
               makes
               him
               place
               the
               Idea
               of
               spirits
               or
               incorporeal
               beings
               among
               the
               unintelligibles
               .
               
               [
               
                 The
                 substance
                 of
                 a
                 created
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 conceived
                 as
                 immaterial
                 and
                 incorporeal
                 ,
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 be
                 utterly
                 inconceiveable
                 to
                 any
                 of
                 our
                 faculties
              
               :
               ]
               Elegant
               !
               conceived
               as
               immaterial
               and
               incorporeal
               ,
               and
               yet
               at
               the
               same
               time
               utterly
               inconceiveable
               .
               —
               But
               passing
               that
               ,
               hear
               we
               his
               reason
               :
               [
               
                 Because
                 it
                 hath
                 no
                 effects
              
               ,
               
               
                 operations
                 ,
                 or
                 modifications
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 or
                 do
                 operate
                 upon
                 our
                 senses
              
               ]
               This
               is
               
                 gratìs
                 dictum
              
               .
               But
               the
               general
               importance
               of
               it
               relies
               upon
               another
               School-Maxim
               ,
               which
               I
               wonder
               that
               h●
               forgets
               to
               quote
               to
               us
               .
               [
               
                 Nihil
                 est
                 in
                 intellectu
                 ,
                 quod
                 non
                 priùs
                 fuerat
                 in
                 sensu
                 .
              
               ]
               And
               I
               could
               
               furnish
               him
               with
               more
               to
               this
               purpose
               .
               —
            
             
               But
               now
               ,
               what
               will
               become
               of
               the
               poor
               humane
               soul
               among
               the
               rest
               of
               its
               fraternity
               of
               Spirits
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               told
               us
               ,
               
                 by
                 the
                 unanimous
                 consent
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Divine
                 Authority
                 ,
                 a
                 spiritual
                 and
                 pure
                 ,
                 
                 immaterial
                 and
                 incorporeal
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 sure
                 created
                 substance
                 ?
              
               How
               come
               men
               to
               an
               unanimous
               consent
               in
               a
               notion
               utterly
               unintelligible
               and
               unconceiveable
               ?
               —
               Nay
               ,
               what
               will
               become
               of
               all
               the
               spiritual
               and
               invisible
               World
               ?
               
               —
            
             
               Well
               ,
               but
               the
               great
               difficulty
               remains
               :
               How
               can
               an
               immaterial
               act
               upon
               or
               move
               a
               material
               ?
               
               This
               certainly
               is
               
                 Nodus
                 vindice
                 dignus
              
               .
               But
               what
               if
               there
               be
               no
               Oedipus
               to
               unriddle
               it
               to
               us
               ?
               What
               if
               neither
               we
               ,
               nor
               any
               body
               else
               can
               sufficiently
               explain
               it
               ?
               It
               is
               no
               more
               than
               that
               ignorance
               we
               must
               be
               contented
               with
               in
               other
               matters
               of
               occult
               Philosophy
               ,
               where
               we
               subscribe
               often
               to
               the
               thing
               ,
               though
               we
               cannot
               declare
               the
               manner
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Our
               Author
               himself
               ,
               in
               other
               cases
               ,
               trains
               us
               up
               to
               this
               degree
               of
               modesty
               and
               humility
               :
               [
               
                 The
                 ultimate
                 sphere
                 of
                 Natures
                 activity
                 and
                 ability
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 perfectly
                 known
                 .
                 
                 ]
                 [
                 And
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 thus
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 in
                 many
                 particulars
                 :
                 We
                 are
                 ignorant
                 of
                 many
                 Natural
                 Agents
                 that
                 do
                 work
                 at
                 a
                 great
                 distance
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 remotely
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 help
                 and
                 to
                 hurt
                 ;
                 the
                 Weapon-salve
                 ,
                 the
                 Sympathetick-powder
                 ,
                 the
                 curing
                 of
                 Diseases
                 by
                 Mumial
                 applications
                 ,
                 by
                 Amulets
                 ,
                 Appensions
                 ,
                 and
                 Transplantation
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 and
                 commonly
                 are
                 ascribed
                 unto
                 Satan
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 truly
                 wrought
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 by
                 Natural
                 Operation
                 .
              
               ]
            
             
               But
               he
               cannot
               satisfie
               himself
               ,
               or
               others
               ,
               I
               presume
               ,
               by
               what
               contact
               ,
               mediate
               or
               immediate
               ,
               of
               
               suppositum
               or
               virtus
               ,
               all
               these
               are
               performed
               .
               —
               Or
               by
               what
               
                 influence
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 ,
                 
                   quibus
                   nota
                   sunt
                   omnia
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   quae
                   in
                   naturâ
                   existunt
                
                 ;
                 [
                 as
                 he
                 tells
                 us
                 out
                 of
                 Paracelsus
                 and
                 his
                 Mystical
                 Authors
                 ,
                 for
                 whose
                 vain
                 traditional
                 fancies
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 profound
                 Veneration
                 ,
                 whatever
                 he
                 hath
                 for
                 Doctor
                 Hammond's
                 ]
                 or
                 ,
                 under
                 what
                 right
                 and
                 favourable
                 Constellations
                 ,
                 Words
                 ,
                 Charms
                 ,
                 Images
                 ,
                 and
                 Characters
                 do
                 receive
                 their
                 energy
                 and
                 vertue
                 .
              
               
               —
               Or
               ,
               how
               
                 certain
                 Celestial
                 Vertues
                 and
                 actions
                 are
                 sown
                 into
                 Gems
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 afterwards
                 spring
                 up
                 no
                 otherwise
                 than
                 seed
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 fall
                 from
                 a
                 Tree
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 regerminate
                 .
              
               Though
               here
               ,
               I
               confess
               ,
               he
               hath
               some
               advantage
               from
               a
               speculation
               of
               Phantasms
               .
               
                 
                   Quid
                   te
                   fatigas
                   haec
                   minuta
                   scrutando
                   ?
                
                 
                   
                   Pernice
                   pennâ
                   fretus
                   ,
                   Icari
                   more
                   ,
                
                 
                   Scrutare
                   potius
                   digna
                   mentis
                   alatae
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 One
                 great
                 means
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 of
                 advancing
                 those
                 Tenents
                 [
                 of
                 Witch-craft
                 ,
                 
                 &c.
                 ]
                 hath
                 been
                 men's
                 supine
                 negligence
                 in
                 not
                 searching
                 into
                 ,
                 and
                 experimenting
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Natural
                 Agents
                 ,
                 but
                 resting
                 satisfied
                 in
                 the
                 sleepy
                 notions
                 of
                 General
                 Rules
                 ,
                 and
                 Speculative
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 a
                 general
                 prejudice
                 hath
                 been
                 created
                 against
                 the
                 most
                 occult
                 operations
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 Natural
                 Magick
                 .
                 —
              
            
             
               And
               may
               we
               not
               here
               retort
               this
               supine
               negligence
               upon
               himself
               ,
               in
               not
               observing
               the
               common
               experience
               ,
               which
               he
               and
               every
               one
               else
               hath
               of
               the
               incorporeal
               spirit
               within
               him
               ,
               actuating
               and
               moving
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               whilst
               he
               industriously
               opposeth
               this
               common
               experience
               by
               sleepy
               notions
               of
               General
               Rules
               ,
               and
               Speculative
               Philosophy
               ,
               concerning
               Bodie
               ,
               ill
               adapted
               unto
               Spirits
               ,
               and
               
               their
               way
               of
               operation
               ?
               It
               is
               enough
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               this
               Domestick
               Argument
               of
               our
               own
               experience
               in
               the
               case
               to
               oppose
               to
               all
               his
               subtil
               arguings
               :
               As
               to
               a
               Sceptick
               ,
               disputing
               against
               the
               possibility
               of
               motion
               ,
               it
               were
               a
               sufficient
               and
               silencing
               confutation
               ,
               to
               move
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               turn
               away
               .
            
             
               Let
               him
               resolve
               us
               ,
               how
               God
               who
               is
               a
               Spirit
               ,
               the
               most
               simple
               and
               pure
               Spirit
               ,
               acts
               upon
               matter
               ;
               how
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 moved
                 upon
                 the
                 waters
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               for
               the
               word
               Eminenter
               is
               not
               intelligible
               enough
               to
               our
               faculty
               to
               be
               Englished
               .
            
             
               But
               because
               this
               is
               too
               hard
               a
               Task
               ,
               let
               him
               resolve
               us
               ,
               how
               the
               immaterial
               and
               incorporeal
               Soul
               of
               Man
               moveth
               upon
               the
               body
               ,
               or
               it
               's
               corporeal
               and
               animal
               Spirits
               ;
               or
               by
               what
               Gluten
               ,
               or
               Vinculum
               ,
               and
               contact
               of
               superficies
               it
               is
               united
               to
               it's
               body
               ;
               or
               how
               the
               body
               ,
               
                 vice
                 versa
              
               ,
               works
               upon
               and
               affects
               the
               immaterial
               Soul
               ,
               which
               yet
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 quod
                 sit
              
               ,
               are
               matters
               of
               common
               sense
               ,
               and
               universal
               experience
               .
               
                 
                   —
                   Nam
                   corpus
                   onustum
                
                 
                   Hesternis
                   vitiis
                   animum
                   quoque
                   praegravat
                   una
                   .
                   
                
              
            
             
               Let
               him
               resolve
               us
               ,
               how
               the
               Internum
               or
               moving
               part
               of
               Angels
               acts
               upon
               the
               Externum
               ,
               or
               part
               moved
               ,
               —
               and
               we
               shall
               soon
               be
               able
               to
               return
               him
               a
               satisfactory
               answer
               to
               this
               curious
               question
               ,
               How
               an
               immaterial
               can
               operate
               upon
               ,
               and
               move
               a
               material
               ?
            
             
               But
               ,
               in
               the
               mean
               while
               ,
               it
               is
               unreasonable
               to
               disclaim
               a
               certain
               Truth
               ,
               because
               we
               cannot
               give
               account
               of
               the
               Quomodo
               ,
               or
               manner
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               is
               also
               abundant
               Answer
               to
               another
               of
               his
               puissant
               Arguments
               .
            
             
               [
               
                 If
                 Angels
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 be
                 absolutely
                 incorporeal
              
               ,
               
               
               
                 then
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 contained
                 ,
                 or
                 circumscribed
                 in
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 can
                 perform
                 no
                 operation
                 in
                 Physical
                 things
                 .
              
               ]
            
             
               Contained
               and
               circumscribed
               in
               place
               are
               corporeal
               phantasmes
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               place
               it self
               ,
               as
               he
               describes
               it
               ,
               proper
               unto
               bodies
               .
               But
               let
               him
               tell
               us
               ,
               how
               the
               incorporeal
               spirit
               of
               man
               is
               in
               it's
               body
               ,
               and
               that
               so
               as
               to
               perform
               undeniably
               Physical
               operations
               there
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               soon
               inform
               him
               of
               the
               Vbi
               of
               Angels
               ,
               and
               their
               definitive
               being
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               see
               briefly
               ,
               whether
               he
               hath
               better
               success
               from
               Scripture
               than
               from
               Reason
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               done
               .
            
             
               
               [
               
                 The
                 Scripture
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 informeth
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 men
                 shall
                 be
                 as
                 the
                 Angels
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 Heaven
              
               :
               Sicut
               Angeli
               ,
               Mark
               12.25
               .
               
                 Now
                 this
                 Analogy
                 ,
                 Comparison
                 or
                 Assimilation
                 would
                 be
                 altogether
                 false
                 ,
                 if
                 Angels
                 had
                 no
                 bodies
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 meerly
                 incorporeal
                 .
                 Then
                 it
                 would
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 bodies
                 after
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 were
                 made
                 pure
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 ceased
                 to
                 be
                 bodies
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 false
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 S.
              
               Paul
               ,
               
                 who
                 sheweth
                 us
                 plainly
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 they
                 are
                 changed
                 in
                 qualities
                 into
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 spiritual
                 bodies
                 .
              
               —
               1
               Cor.
               15.44
               .
               —
               
                 From
                 whence
                 we
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 Angels
                 have
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 pure
                 spiritual
                 ones
                 .
              
               ]
            
             
               I
               will
               not
               dispute
               against
               the
               matter
               of
               his
               conclusion
               ,
               viz.
               that
               Angels
               have
               bodies
               ,
               and
               that
               those
               bodies
               are
               pure
               and
               refined
               ,
               such
               as
               he
               calls
               spiritual
               ones
               :
               For
               my
               concern
               is
               only
               to
               defend
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               nevertheless
               incorporeal
               Beings
               ,
               as
               the
               Humane
               Soul
               is
               ,
               though
               united
               to
               a
               grosser
               body
               .
            
             
               But
               yet
               I
               must
               add
               a
               word
               or
               two
               of
               his
               Scripture-premises
               .
            
             
             
               And
               first
               here
               is
               violence
               offer'd
               to
               the
               Text
               of
               our
               B.
               Saviour
               ,
               
               by
               foisting
               in
               the
               word
               Bodies
               to
               it
               ;
               for
               the
               Text
               is
               only
               thus
               ,
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               
                 When
                 they
                 shall
                 rise
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 they
                 neither
                 marry
                 ,
                 nor
                 are
                 given
                 in
                 marriage
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 as
                 the
                 Angels
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               —
               And
               it
               is
               known
               well
               enough
               to
               be
               our
               Saviours
               Answer
               to
               the
               Question
               propounded
               concerning
               the
               Woman
               which
               had
               had
               seven
               Husbands
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 whose
                 Wife
                 shall
                 she
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 ?
              
            
             
               Elsewhere
               ,
               I
               remember
               ,
               our
               Author
               puts
               in
               Souls
               instead
               of
               his
               Bodies
               here
               .
               [
               
                 The
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 particularly
                 teach
                 us
                 the
                 state
                 and
                 condition
                 of
                 Souls
                 after
                 death
                 ,
              
               
               
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 like
                 the
                 Angels
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               ]
            
             
               But
               whatever
               Truth
               there
               may
               be
               in
               either
               Proposition
               apart
               ,
               and
               by
               it self
               ,
               the
               H.
               Text
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               mentions
               neither
               Bodies
               nor
               Souls
               :
               And
               if
               it
               did
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               stretch
               Similitudes
               to
               make
               them
               argumentative
               beyond
               the
               thing
               they
               are
               brought
               for
               .
               They
               run
               not
               ,
               we
               say
               ,
               on
               all
               four
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               enough
               that
               our
               B.
               Saviour
               there
               resolves
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               [
               whether
               in
               Body
               ,
               or
               Soul
               ,
               or
               both
               ]
               shall
               at
               the
               Resurrection
               be
               like
               unto
               the
               Angels
               in
               Heaven
               in
               Immortality
               ,
               and
               an
               estrangement
               from
               the
               sensual
               inclinations
               and
               entertainments
               of
               this
               present
               imperfect
               state
               ,
               such
               as
               Marrying
               ,
               and
               giving
               in
               Marriage
               .
               —
            
             
               And
               we
               may
               be
               like
               the
               Angels
               in
               many
               perfections
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               said
               to
               be
               like
               to
               God
               himself
               ,
               though
               they
               should
               have
               no
               Bodies
               ;
               so
               that
               ,
               even
               upon
               that
               supposal
               ,
               this
               Analogy
               ,
               Comparison
               or
               Assimilation
               (
               as
               he
               speaks
               )
               would
               not
               be
               altogether
               false
               ;
               nor
               would
               it
               follow
               ,
               that
               
                 Bodies
                 after
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 are
                 made
                 pure
                 
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 infers
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               for
               Saint
               Paul's
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               ,
               
                 spiritual
                 Bodies
              
               .
               
               ]
               Though
               upon
               the
               supposition
               ,
               that
               Angels
               have
               Bodies
               ,
               which
               for
               my
               part
               I
               gain-say
               not
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               an
               ingenious
               translation
               ,
               [
               
                 Such
                 Bodies
                 as
                 Spirits
                 or
                 Angels
                 have
              
               ;
               ]
               yet
               it
               is
               sufficient
               to
               the
               purpose
               of
               the
               Apostle
               there
               ,
               that
               our
               Bodies
               are
               participant
               of
               the
               spiritual
               perfection
               of
               immortality
               .
               Or
               ,
               
                 put
                 on
                 immortality
              
               ,
               Ver.
               53.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               
                 quod
                 ad
                 tempus
                 vivit
                 dum
                 anima
                 adest
                 .
                 Anima
                 est
                 vox
                 hujus
                 vitae
                 —
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ]
                 habens
                 in
                 se
                 vice
                 animae
                 Spiritum
                 immutabilem
                 ,
              
               &c.
               ]
               
                 Grot.
                 in
                 Loc.
              
               [
               See
               Ch.
               3.
               
               Sect.
               3.
               of
               the
               fore-going
               Treatise
               .
               ]
               And
               so
               he
               cannot
               conclude
               from
               hence
               ,
               that
               Angels
               have
               Bodies
               .
            
             
               That
               I
               be
               not
               over-tedious
               ,
               I
               will
               end
               all
               with
               some
               few
               Reflections
               upon
               that
               noted
               Text
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               
               
                 Who
                 maketh
                 his
                 Angels
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Ministers
                 a
                 flaming
                 Fire
                 ,
              
               Psalm
               104.4
               .
               
                 From
                 whence
                 ,
                 
                   saith
                   our
                   Author
                
                 ,
                 the
                 persons
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 opinion
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 Aquinas
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Scholastick
                 Rabble
                 ,
                 would
                 positively
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 spirits
                 and
                 absolutely
                 incorporeal
                 ;
                 but
                 fail
                 of
                 their
                 purpose
                 for
                 these
                 clear
                 Reasons
                 .
              
               —
            
             
               His
               clear
               Reasons
               I
               shall
               examine
               anon
               ,
               when
               we
               have
               first
               viewed
               the
               Text
               it self
               .
            
             
               I
               can
               scarce
               pass
               over
               that
               Rude
               and
               Detracting
               Term
               of
               
                 Scholastic
                 Rabble
              
               .
               He
               should
               have
               been
               obliged
               ,
               I
               think
               to
               a
               greater
               sweetness
               and
               civility
               to
               those
               ,
               whom
               he
               owes
               so
               much
               to
               ,
               and
               of
               whom
               he
               hath
               borrowed
               the
               chief
               ornaments
               of
               his
               Book
               ,
               as
               to
               this
               Subject
               ;
               those
               dear
               Maxim's
               I
               mean
               ,
               which
               he
               relies
               so
               much
               upon
               ,
               [
               
                 Imagina●io
                 non
                 transcendit
                 continuum
                 .
                 Quicquid
                 agit
                 ,
                 agit
                 vel
                 mediatione
                 suppositi
                 vel
                 virtutis
                 ;
                 per
                 contactum
                 immediatum
                 aut
                 mediatum
                 .
                 Immateriale
                 
                 non
                 agit
                 in
                 materiale
                 ,
                 nisi
                 eminent●r
                 ut
                 Deus
                 .
              
               ]
               And
               ,
               not
               to
               immind
               him
               of
               his
               own
               
                 essential
                 Identity
              
               ,
               and
               Alteri●y
               ,
               he
               can
               easily
               match
               their
               most
               Bombast
               and
               Barbarous
               Terms
               among
               his
               Occult
               and
               Magical
               Sophies
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               the
               matter
               before
               us
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               confess'd
               that
               the
               original
               word
               sometim●s
               signifies
               Winds
               as
               well
               as
               Spirits
               ;
               and
               the
               Hebrew
               Doctors
               so
               read
               it
               †
               .
               
                 Ventos
                 Angelos
                 suos
                 ]
                 non
                 ex
                 accidente
                 spirant
                 ,
                 sed
                 sunt
                 Dei
                 nuncii
                 .
                 Ignem
                 ardentem
                 ]
                 fulgura
                 .
              
               So
               
                 R.
                 David
              
               *
               .
               And
               Munst●r
               translates
               it
               ,
               
                 Facit
                 fl●tus
                 nuncios
                 suos
                 ,
                 &
                 ignem
                 flagrantem
                 ministros
                 suos
                 ,
                 q.
                 d.
                 
              
               
                 Violent
                 and
                 sudden
                 Winds
                 to
                 execute
                 his
                 commands
                 ,
                 and
                 Fire
                 performs
                 his
                 pleasure
                 :
                 
                   fulfilling
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   Ps.
                
                 148.8
                 .
              
               And
               this
               is
               a
               great
               Truth
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               in
               Hebr.
               1.7
               .
               as
               Master
               Ainsworth
               well
               notes
               ,
               shews
               it
               to
               be
               spoken
               by
               the
               Psalmist
               of
               Angels
               properly
               ,
               who
               are
               named
               
                 ministring
                 Spirits
              
               ,
               Ver.
               14.
               
               And
               our
               Physician
               allows
               ,
               
               [
               
                 The
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Hebrews
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 best
                 Expositor
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 .
              
               ]
            
             
               Yet
               among
               those
               ,
               that
               conceive
               them
               of
               Angels
               ,
               properly
               so
               call'd
               ,
               there
               is
               some
               difference
               .
            
             
               Some
               refer
               them
               to
               the
               respective
               Vehicles
               of
               Angels
               ,
               either
               AEreal
               ,
               (
               for
               Wind
               is
               but
               Air
               in
               motion
               )
               or
               AEthereal
               and
               Ign●ous
               .
               Thus
               
                 Grotius
                 ,
                 [
                 Sunt
                 enim
                 Angelorum
                 alii
                 Acrei
                 ,
                 alii
                 Ignei
                 .
                 Angelis
                 corpora
                 sed
                 subtilissima
                 non
              
               Pythagorae
               
                 tantùm
                 &
              
               Platonis
               
                 Schola
                 sensit
                 ,
                 sed
                 &
              
               Judaei
               
                 veteres
                 ,
                 &
                 veteres
                 Christiani
              
               .
               ]
               And
               to
               the
               same
               effect
               Doctor
               Hammond
               paraphraseth
               ,
               [
               
                 Who
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 all
                 things
                 by
                 himself
                 to
                 administer
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 first
                 created
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 by
                 saying
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 done
                 ;
                 yet
                 is
                 he
                 pleased
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 who
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 subtile
                 Bodies
                 of
                 Air
                 ,
                 others
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 come
                 down
                 and
                 
                 execute
                 his
                 Commands
                 here
                 upon
                 Earth
                 .
              
               ]
               And
               in
               his
               Annotations
               he
               tell
               us
               ,
               [
               
                 As
                 Angels
                 and
                 Ministers
                 are
                 but
                 several
                 names
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Divine
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 so
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 Fire
                 are
                 but
                 expressions
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 appearances
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 in
                 Airy
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 in
                 Flaming
                 Clouds
                 ,
              
               —
               ]
               And
               hence
               I
               suppose
               ,
               B●za
               in
               his
               Marginal
               Notes
               to
               Hebr.
               1.7
               .
               puts
               Cherub
               with
               Ps.
               18.11
               .
               and
               S●raph
               with
               Isa.
               6.2
               .
               —
               Iunius
               and
               Tremell●us
               interpret
               it
               ,
               [
               
                 Angelis
                 utitur
                 nunciis
                 ,
                 administrisque
                 voluntatis
                 &
                 judiciorum
                 suorum
                 ,
                 adcò
                 commodè
                 ut
                 ventis
                 &
                 igne
                 uti
                 solet
                 .
                 ]
                 He
                 useth
                 Angels
                 for
                 Messengers
                 and
                 Ministers
                 of
                 his
                 Will
                 and
                 Iudgments
                 ,
                 as
                 readily
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 wont
                 to
                 do
                 Winds
                 and
                 Fire
                 .
              
               —
            
             
               And
               to
               this
               same
               effect
               our
               Author
               chuseth
               to
               sense
               it
               ,
               
               [
               
                 As
                 the
                 Winds
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 strong
                 motion
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 shining
                 of
                 flaming
                 Fire
                 ,
                 are
                 two
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 agile
                 ,
                 and
                 operative
                 Agents
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 known
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 nature
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 Angels
                 and
                 Christ's
                 Ministers
                 are
                 strong
                 ,
                 quick
                 ,
                 an●
                 most
                 nimble
                 ,
                 and
                 powerful
                 in
                 performing
                 their
                 Offices
                 and
                 Administrations
                 .
              
               ]
            
             
               For
               my
               part
               ,
               I
               see
               not
               any
               considerable
               inconvenience
               in
               these
               Expositions
               ,
               unless
               where
               men
               will
               dogmatize
               with
               this
               Author
               ,
               and
               say
               the
               words
               
                 cannot
                 otherwise
                 be
                 rationally
                 understood
              
               .
               —
               And
               the
               nature
               of
               Angels
               may
               be
               yet
               incorporeal
               for
               all
               these
               vehicles
               assigned
               them
               ;
               or
               notwithstanding
               the
               comparison
               of
               their
               operations
               to
               those
               most
               powerful
               and
               subtile
               Agents
               among
               Bodies
               ,
               Wind
               and
               Flame
               .
               
                 Our
                 God
              
               ,
               who
               is
               a
               Spirit
               ,
               most
               simple
               and
               absolute
               ,
               is
               also
               said
               to
               be
               
                 a
                 consuming
                 fire
              
               ,
               Hebr.
               12.29
               .
            
             
               
                 Who
                 maketh
                 his
                 Angels
                 Spirits
                 ]
                 i.
                 e.
              
               saith
               Master
               
                 Ainsworth
                 ,
                 spiritual
                 substances
              
               .
               So
               differing
               from
               
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 no
                 made
                 or
                 created
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Maker
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 —
                 
                   And
                   his
                   Ministers
                   a
                   
                   flaming
                   fire
                   ,
                   ]
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 effectual
                 in
                 their
                 Administrations
                 .
                 Whence
                 the
                 Angels
                 have
                 appeared
                 like
                 Horses
                 and
                 Chariots
                 of
                 Fire
                 .
              
               —
            
             
               And
               Saint
               Augustine
               ,
               who
               was
               none
               of
               the
               Scholastick
               Rabble
               ,
               finds
               here
               both
               Nature
               and
               Office
               of
               these
               Celestial
               Creatures
               .
               [
               
                 Quaeris
                 nomen
                 ejus
                 Naturae
                 ?
                 Spiritus
                 est
                 .
                 Quaeris
                 Officium
                 ?
                 Angelus
                 est
                 .
                 Ex
                 eo
                 quod
                 est
                 ,
                 Spiritus
                 est
                 .
                 Ex
                 eo
                 quod
                 agit
                 ,
                 Angelus
                 .
              
               Enuarat
               .
               in
               Ps.
               ]
               See
               Ch.
               11.
               
               Sect.
               1.
               of
               the
               fore-going
               Treatise
               .
               The
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               saith
               Doctor
               ●ouge
               ,
               [
               whose
               judgment
               possibly
               may
               bear
               some
               sway
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 Master
                 Baxter's
                 doth
                 ,
                 
                 with
                 other
                 Reformed
                 and
                 Orthodoxal
                 Divines
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 tread
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 steps
                 of
                 Arminius
                 ,
                 True
                 Sons
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ]
                 intimates
                 two
                 things
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               Creation
               .
               
               
                 So
                 God
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 rested
                 from
                 all
                 his
                 Works
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 ,
              
               Gen.
               2.2
               .
               
                 And
                 to
                 have
                 made
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
              
               Revel
               .
               14.7
               .
               
                 is
                 meant
                 created
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Ordination
                 or
                 disposing
                 things
                 to
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 use
                 .
                 —
                 And
                 in
                 both
                 senses
                 is
                 this
                 phrase
                 .
              
               [
               He
               maketh
               ]
               
                 here
                 used
                 .
                 He
                 maketh
                 them
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 createth
                 them
                 spiritual
                 substances
                 .
                 He
                 maketh
                 them
                 a
                 flame
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 ordereth
                 and
                 disposeth
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 a
                 flame
                 of
                 Fire
                 in
                 doing
                 his
                 Will.
              
               ]
            
             
               Now
               let
               us
               hear
               our
               Author
               's
               clear
               Reasons
               against
               this
               later
               way
               of
               interpretation
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Saith
               he
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 Text
                 there
                 cannot
                 be
                 rationally
                 understood
                 of
                 their
                 Creation
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 their
                 creaturely
                 Nature
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 their
                 Offices
                 and
                 Administrations
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 word
                 used
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 to
                 create
                 or
                 form
                 forth
                 of
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               fecit
               ,
               
                 that
                 is
                 by
                 ordering
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 Offices
                 and
                 Administrations
                 .
                 And
                 again
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 doth
                 not
                 always
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 necessity
                 ,
                 signifie
                 an
                 incorporeal
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Winds
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
             
               With
               all
               becoming
               deference
               to
               his
               skill
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               Lan●uage
               [
               whereof
               and
               Greek
               ,
               
               he
               hath
               been
               a
               '
               Teacher
               in
               his
               younger
               years
               ,
               as
               he
               acquaints
               us
               ]
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               fecit
               ,
               is
               sometimes
               us●d
               for
               Creation
               ,
               as
               I
               noted
               even
               now
               out
               of
               Doctor
               Gouge
               :
               and
               Maker
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               in
               our
               Creed
               ,
               is
               as
               much
               as
               Creator
               :
               And
               therefore
               so
               also
               it
               may
               be
               taken
               by
               us
               here
               .
               
               And
               so
               Theodoret
               ,
               none
               of
               th●
               Sc●olastick
               Rabble
               neither
               ,
               understands
               it
               ,
               alledging
               this
               for
               a
               proof
               of
               the
               Angels
               creation
               .
               And
               so
               the
               Arabick
               version
               reads
               it
               ,
               
                 Qui
                 creavit
              
               .
            
             
               And
               thoug●
               the
               other
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               doth
               not
               always
               and
               of
               necessity
               signifie
               an
               incorporeal
               thing
               ,
               't
               is
               enough
               to
               decline
               the
               force
               of
               this
               Reason
               of
               his
               ,
               that
               sometimes
               it
               doth
               signifie
               such
               ,
               and
               possibly
               may
               do
               so
               .
               And
               the
               Arabick
               ,
               if
               Vicars
               in
               his
               Decapla
               have
               rightly
               noted
               ,
               is
               
                 absque
                 corpore
              
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Hebr●ws
                 ,
              
               (
               as
               he
               adds
               )
               
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 best
                 Expositor
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 ,
              
               
               
                 who
                 doth
                 quote
                 them
                 only
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 Christ
                 in
                 Dignity
                 and
                 Office
                 is
                 far
                 above
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 all
                 order'd
                 to
                 serve
                 and
                 obey
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 by
                 their
                 Offices
                 all
                 but
                 Ministring
                 Spirits
                 sent
                 forth
                 to
                 minister
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 be
                 Heirs
                 of
                 Salvation
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 place
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 their
                 Ministrations
                 and
                 Offices
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 their
                 nature
                 and
                 substances
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               readily
               consent
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               the
               Author
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               is
               certainly
               the
               best
               Expositor
               ;
               But
               then
               I
               positively
               deny
               ,
               that
               he
               quotes
               them
               only
               to
               shew
               Christs
               superiority
               in
               Office
               above
               the
               Angels
               .
               For
               his
               design
               there
               is
               to
               manifest
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               to
               be
               superior
               to
               them
               in
               Nature
               as
               well
               as
               Office
               ;
               as
               God
               above
               these
               Creatures
               ,
               who
               are
               the
               best
               of
               Creatures
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               
               Lord
               above
               these
               Ministers
               .
               
                 But
                 to
                 the
                 Son
              
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 thy
                 Throne
                 ,
                 O
                 God
              
               ,
               —
               as
               it
               follows
               immediately
               ,
               Ver.
               8.
               by
               way
               of
               opposition
               to
               what
               is
               here
               said
               of
               Angels
               .
               —
               And
               so
               it
               is
               far
               enough
               from
               being
               manifest
               ,
               as
               he
               avers
               ,
               that
               this
               place
               is
               not
               to
               be
               understood
               as
               inclusive
               of
               the
               nature
               and
               substance
               of
               Angels
               ,
               their
               Creaturely
               nature
               ,
               but
               of
               their
               Ministration
               and
               Offices
               only
               .
            
             
               He
               yet
               adds
               ,
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 They
                 can
                 no
                 more
                 be
                 merely
                 and
                 literally
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Spirits
                 ,
              
               
               
                 understanding
                 Spirit
                 to
                 intend
                 an
                 absolute
                 incorporeal
                 substance
                 ,
                 than
                 his
              
               Ministers
               
                 can
                 be
                 literally
                 understood
                 to
                 be
                 a
              
               flaming
               Fire
               .
               
                 They
                 must
                 either
                 be
                 both
                 literally
                 true
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               absolutely
               absurd
               ;
               
                 or
                 else
                 this
                 word
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 metaphorical
                 interpretation
                 ,
                 as
                 they
              
               (
               he
               means
               I
               suppose
               ,
               the
               other
               words
               )
               
                 may
                 and
                 must
                 have
              
               .
               —
            
             
               Now
               I
               find
               nothing
               in
               this
               clear
               reason
               ,
               but
               clear
               confidence
               ,
               which
               asserts
               boldly
               ,
               but
               proves
               nothing
               ,
               and
               may
               therefore
               be
               answer'd
               by
               as
               bare
               a
               denial
               ,
               or
               saying
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               must
               in
               the
               case
               ,
               but
               the
               words
               may
               still
               be
               otherwise
               understood
               .
            
             
               For
               why
               may
               not
               one
               word
               or
               sentence
               in
               the
               same
               period
               be
               literally
               true
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               metaphorical
               ;
               and
               so
               accordingly
               intended
               ?
            
             
               Or
               ,
               what
               ,
               if
               we
               should
               transpose
               the
               Subjects
               and
               Predicates
               ,
               as
               some
               do
               ?
               
                 Who
                 maketh
                 Spirits
                 his
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 flaming
                 Fire
                 his
                 Ministers
                 .
              
               Then
               both
               may
               be
               literally
               true
               without
               the
               least
               impeaching
               of
               Angels
               Incorporeity
               .
            
             
               Or
               ,
               what
               ,
               if
               we
               should
               affirm
               both
               were
               literally
               true
               ,
               only
               with
               this
               different
               respect
               ,
               the
               former
               to
               the
               internum
               of
               Angels
               ,
               the
               later
               to
               their
               ●xternum
               ,
               the
               former
               to
               their
               intrinsick
               nature
               ,
               the
               later
               to
               their
               subtile
               Vehicles
               ?
            
             
             
               Or
               ,
               what
               ,
               if
               we
               should
               render
               it
               ,
               by
               a
               kind
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Who
                 maketh
                 his
                 Ministring
                 Angels
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 cloathed
                 with
                 aetherial
                 Bodies
                 .
              
               Or
               ,
               
                 Who
                 maketh
                 Spirits
                 cloathed
                 with
                 flame-like
                 Vehicles
                 ,
                 his
                 Ministring
                 Angels
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               mention
               these
               things
               ,
               only
               by
               way
               of
               instance
               ,
               to
               declare
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               divers
               ways
               of
               escaping
               his
               clear
               Reasons
               in
               this
               matter
               without
               any
               absolute
               absurdity
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               I
               leave
               it
               to
               the
               Christian
               Readers
               judgment
               to
               chuse
               his
               interpretation
               of
               these
               words
               ,
               and
               pronounce
               of
               the
               whole
               Controversie
               ,
               as
               he
               sees
               cause
               .
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A32847-e230
           
             ●
             .
             Gellius
             
               Noct.
               Att.
               l.
            
             11.
             c.
             8.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A32847-e2220
           
             Ver.
             13
             ▪
             
          
           
             Baldwin
             .
             in
             Proaem
             .
             l.
             3.
             de
             cas
             .
             consc
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             7.24
             .
          
           
             *
             Hobbs
             
               P●●s
               .
               pa●t
            
             4.
             c.
             25.
             
             Art.
             9.
             
             
               Ie●●athan
               ▪
               c.
            
             34.
             
             
               Tract
               .
               Theol.
               Pol.
               c.
            
             4.
             p.
             73.
             
          
           
             †
             
               H.
               Nic●olas
            
             ,
             cited
             by
             Dr.
             
               More
               ,
               Myst.
               of
               Godli●ess
               .
               B.
            
             6.
             c.
             17.
             s.
             4.
             
             
               Vide
               por●●●
               Episcop
               .
               Instit
               Th●ol
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             2.
             
             
               Et
               Zanch.
               de
               Operib
               .
               Dei
               ,
               pa●t
            
             1.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
             
               E●
               P.
               Ra●●
               Comment
               .
               de
               F●de
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             Grot.
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             Id.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Antiq.
               lib
            
             13.
             c.
             18
             cited
             by
             Dr.
             Templer
             in
             his
             
               Idea
               Theol.
               Lev●ath
               .
               p.
            
             135.
             
          
           
             
               Cameron
               in
               loc
            
             .
          
           
             
               Di●s
               ▪
               xxvi
            
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               S.
               Matth.
            
             22.29
             .
             
               S.
               Ma●k●
            
             12.24
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             8.6
             .
          
           
             
               S.
               Matth.
            
             6.26
             .
          
           
             †
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9.9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Iob
             18.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             35.10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Meta●orphos
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             De
             Benef.
             l.
             6.
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             
               In
               Pythag.
               Carm.
            
             
          
           
             
               Dissert
               ▪
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             8.5
             .
          
           
             Hebr.
             2.7.9
             .
          
           
             
               S.
               Matth.
            
             24.36
             .
          
           
             2
             
               S.
               Pet.
            
             2.11
             .
          
           
             Ps.
             78.25
             .
          
           
             1
             Co●inth
             .
             13.1
             .
          
           
             ●●ts
             6.15
             .
          
           
             Malac●
             .
             2.7
             .
          
           
             Iudges
             2.
             
          
           
             H●gga●
             1.13
             .
          
           
             
               Munster
               .
               in
               Malac●
            
             .
             ●
             .
             1
             .
          
           
             
               Malach
               ▪
            
             3.1
             .
          
           
             
               S.
               Mark.
            
             1.2
             .
          
           
             
               Iust.
               Martyr
               Dial.
               cum
               Trypho●e
               passim
               .
               Novatian
               .
               de
               Trin.
               c.
            
             26
             ,
             &
             27.
             
             
               Athanas
               .
               contra
               Arrianos
               Orat
            
             4.
             
             
               Chamier
               .
               Panstrat
               .
               Tom.
            
             2.
             l.
             20.
             c.
             2.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             4.14
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             2.
             
             
               &
               Ch.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Diss.
               de
               Episc.
               c.
            
             4.4
             ,
             &
             5.
             
             
               &
               Vi●dic
               .
               S.
            
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             14.17
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             
               S.
               Matth.
            
             22.30
             .
             
               S.
               Mark.
            
             20.26
             .
          
           
             
               In
               Pythag.
               Carm.
            
             
          
           
             
               De
               Resurr
               .
               ●
            
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             Ser.
             1.
             
               of
               the
               Na●i●●ty
            
             .
          
           
             Ps
             8.5
             .
             —
             89.7.8.97.7
             .
          
           
             
               Contra
               C●●sum
               l.
            
             5.
             p.
             233.
             
             
               Suarez
               .
               Metaph.
               Disp.
            
             ●5
             .
             S●ct
             .
             1.
             
             
               D.
               August
               de
               Civi●
               .
               D●●
               l.
            
             12.
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Epist.
             1
             11.
             
          
           
             Lact.
             Iust●punc
             ;
             l.
             1.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Diss.
             26
             ▪
             27.
             
          
           
             Enarrat●
             in
             Ps.
             103.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             1.7
             .
          
           
             Ps.
             104.4
             .
             J.
             Lipsius
             
               Physiol
               .
               stoic
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             
             Diss.
             20.
             
          
           
             
               Apol.
               c.
            
             ●2
             .
          
           
             
               Leviathan
               .
               c.
            
             12.
             
             &
             46.
             
             
               Hum.
               Nat.
               c.
            
             11.
             
             Art.
             4.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             M●r●
             of
             the
             immortality
             of
             the
             Soul.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             Contra
             Haeret.
             inter
             Eranistem
             &
             Orthodoxum
             .
             Dialog
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             S.
             Luke
             24.39
             .
          
           
             Vide
             Grot.
             
               in
               loc
            
             .
          
           
             Max.
             Tyr.
             Dissert
             .
             XXVII
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Templer
             .
             
               Ide●
               Th.
               L●viat
               .
               p.
            
             137.
             
             Dr.
             H.
             
               in
               loc
            
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             6.12
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.11
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             5.17
             ▪
             1
             Thess.
             5.23
             .
             Vid.
             Lact.
             de
             Opific
             .
             Dei
             ,
             c.
             20.
             
             &
             Cic.
             in
             ●omnio
             Scipion.
             
          
           
             *
             Eccles.
             12.7
             .
          
           
             Inter
             minores
             Poetas
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             de
             Nat.
             Rerum
             .
          
           
             
               S.
               Luke
            
             24.46
             .
          
           
             H●br
             .
             12.23
             .
          
           
             
               Max.
               Tyt.
               Diss.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             Id.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               S.
               Ioh.
            
             4.24
             .
          
           
             Balbus
             apud
             Ciceronem
             de
             Nat.
             deor
             .
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             Lactant.
             Instit.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Auth.
               Quest.
               &
               Resp
               ad
               Oribod
               .
               apud
            
             Just.
             Martyr
             .
             p.
             203.
             
          
           
             L.
             de
             Ascens
             .
             mentis
             ad
             Deum
             .
          
           
             
               Immortal
               .
               of
               the
               Soul.
            
             l.
             2.
             c.
             17.
             
             S.
             4
             ,
             &
             8.
             
          
           
             Plutarch
             .
             
               de
               placit
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             8.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               De
               defect
               .
               Ora●
            
             .
          
           
             
               De
               Deo
               Socratis
            
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             De
             civit
             .
             Dei
             l.
             8.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             B.
             Fulg●nt
             .
             ad
             Thrasymund
             .
             l.
             3.
             de
             passione
             Domini
             p.
             553.
             &
             iterum
             p.
             555.
             
          
           
             Odyss
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Drusius
             in
             Gen.
             18
             ,
          
           
             P.
             Fagius
             in
             Gen.
             19.
             
          
           
             Tobit
             12.19
             .
          
           
             De
             Civ
             .
             Dei
             ,
             l.
             13.
             c.
             22
             ,
          
           
             Divin
             .
             Decret
             .
             Epit.
             c.
             quòd
             Dominus
             susceperit
             corpus
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Mede●
             .
             1.
             
             Disc.
             7.
             
          
           
             De
             civit
             .
             Dei
             ,
             l.
             9.
             
             ●
             .
             5
             .
          
           
             Hom.
             4.
             de
             Dei
             naturâ
             .
          
           
             Vide
             Carranzae
             summam
             VII
             .
             Gen.
             Nicen.
             Concil
             ▪
             
          
           
             Ai●sw●rth
             on
             Gen.
             1.1
             .
          
           
             L.
             3
             ,
             de
             nat
             .
             r●rum
             .
          
           
             S.
             Mark
             ●
             .
             15
             .
          
           
             Col.
             1.
             
             ●6
             .
          
           
             Theodore●
             .
             divin
             .
             decret
             .
             epit
             .
             de
             Angelis
             .
          
           
             Theophylact
             .
             in
             loc
             .
             Psal.
             148.5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             De
             Civit.
             Dei
             l.
             11.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             Job
             1
             .
             6.2.1.3●.4
             .
             In
             Pytha●
             .
             Carm.
             Diss.
             1.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             12.9
             .
          
           
             Lactant.
             instit
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             1.17
             .
             Dr.
             Ham
             ,
             in
             Loc.
             
          
           
             Dvin
             .
             Decret
             .
             Epit.
             de
             AEonibus
             .
          
           
             Vide
             Dr●sium
             in
             Hebr.
             1.2
             .
          
           
             Tract
             .
             Theol.
             Pol.
             c.
             17.
             p.
             280.
             
          
           
             Tatian
             .
             orat
             .
             contra
             Graecos
             .
          
           
             Job
             3●
             .
             4.7
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             22.16
             .
          
           
             De
             Civit.
             Dei
             l.
             11.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Lateran
             .
             1.
             de
             Fide
             Catholicâ
             
          
           
             Vid●
             Lips.
             Physiol
             .
             Stoic
             .
             l.
             1.
             
             Diss
             ▪
             20.
             
          
           
             Lactant.
             instit
             .
             l.
             1.
             
             ●
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             De
             Civit.
             Dei
             l.
             11.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             33.6
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Pearson
             on
             the
             Creed
             p.
             53
             
          
           
             Zanch
             ,
             de
             oper
             .
             Dei
             ,
             part
             ▪
             1.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             1
             ▪
             Lips.
             Physiol
             .
             stoic
             ▪
             l.
             1.
             
             Diss.
             18.
             
          
           
             Damascen
             .
             de
             Orth.
             fide
             l.
             2.
             c.
             3
             ▪
             
          
           
             2
             S.
             Pet.
             2.4
             .
             S.
             J●de
             6.
             
          
           
             Apol.
             1.
             p.
             45.
             
          
           
             D.
             Tho.
             part
             .
             1.
             
             Q.
             14.
             
             Art.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ainsworth
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             Hierocles
             in
             Pythag.
             Carm.
             Lactant.
             instit
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             15.
             D.
             Aust.
             de
             Civ
             .
             Dei
             ,
             l.
             9.
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             4.6
             .
          
           
             Job
             12.12
             
          
           
             Isa.
             41.23
             .
          
           
             
               A.
               Gell
               ▪
               Noct.
               Att.
               l.
            
             14.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Wisd.
             9.16
             
          
           
             De
             Oper.
             Dei
             part
             .
             1.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             5
             &
             6.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             31.3
             ▪
             
          
           
             2
             Thess.
             1.7
             .
             Revel
             .
             ●
             .
             2
             Ps.
             103.26
             .
             2
             S.
             Pet
             ▪
             2.11
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             32.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Vide
             Munster
             .
             &
             P.
             Fag
             .
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             Quaest.
             super
             Genes
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             12
             ▪
             23.29
             .
          
           
             2
             Kings
             19
             ▪
             35.
             
             Dan.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ch.
             6.
             
          
           
             Act.
             12.
             
          
           
             Serm.
             2.
             de
             Pasch.
             
          
           
             Lactant.
             Instit.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             P●
             ▪
             104.4
             .
          
           
             V.
             3.
             
             Fulminis
             ocyor
             alis
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             l.
             1
             ▪
             
          
           
             Dissert
             .
             xxvi
             .
          
           
             Orat.
             contra
             G●●ecos
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Dialog
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             S
             Luk●
             12.4
             .
          
           
             S.
             Luke
             20.34.35
             ,
             36.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.44
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             
               P.
               Rami
            
             praelect
             .
             in
             somn
             .
             scipionis
             ,
             p.
             574.
             
             De
             Orthod
             .
             Fide
             ut
             ante
             cit
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             
               Po●phyr
               ▪
            
             de
             Abstin
             .
             
               l
               ▪
            
             2.
             s.
             37
             ▪
             
          
           
             S.
             I●h●
             8.44
             .
          
           
             1
             Ep.
             3.8
             .
          
           
             2
             S.
             Pet.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             S.
             Iude
             6.
             
          
           
             Divin
             .
             Decret
             .
             Epit
             .
             de
             Diab
             .
             &
             Daemonibus
             .
             Vide
             Lips.
             Physiol
             .
             Stoic
             .
             l.
             1.
             
             Diss.
             20.
             
             O●hocasm
             .
             Angelogr
             .
             p.
             2.
             c.
             1.
             
             Divin
             .
             Decret
             .
             Epit
             .
             de
             Ang●lis
             .
          
           
             S.
             Matt.
             4.11
             .
             Act.
             5.19
             .
             S.
             Matt.
             25.31
             .
             &
             24.36
             .
             2
             Cor.
             11.14
             .
             1
             Tim.
             5.21
             .
             S.
             Luke
             8.2
             9.42
             .
             2
             S.
             Pet.
             2.4
             .
             S.
             Matth.
             25.41
             .
             Eph●s
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Metaphys
             .
             p.
             4.
             
             Q.
             4.
             
             Part
             1.
             
             Q.
             63.
             
             Art.
             9.
             
          
           
             Aristot.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             12.
             
             Revel
             .
             12.
             
             Tobit
             .
             8.3
             .
             Revel
             .
             20.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             S.
             Matth.
             ●6
             .
             53
             .
          
           
             I●b
             25.3
             .
          
           
             ●Eps
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             Lactant.
             instit
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             7.
             
             
               Max.
               Tyr.
            
             Diss.
             1
             
          
           
             Metaph.
             Disp.
             35.
             s.
             1.
             
          
           
             D.
             Aug.
             &
             Hieron
             .
             Vide
             Zanch.
             de
             Operib
             .
             part
             .
             1.
             l.
             ●
             .
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Part.
             1.
             
             Q.
             50.
             
             Art.
             3.
             
          
           
             Lacta●t
             .
             Instit.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             15.
             
             Vid.
             D.
             Aug.
             de
             Civ
             .
             Dei
             ,
             l.
             11.
             c.
             15.
             
             &
             Zanch.
             de
             Operi●
             .
             Dei
             ,
             part
             .
             1.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             ●
             .
          
           
             Id.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             S●rom
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Zanch.
             de
             Oper.
             Dei
             part
             .
             1.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Comment
             .
             in
             Ezech.
             28.
             
             Zanch.
             de
             Oper.
             Dei
             part
             .
             1.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             1.
             
             P.
             Fagius
             in
             Gen.
             3.24
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Cameron
             .
             in
             Col.
             1.16
             .
          
           
             D.
             Th●
             .
             part
             .
             1.
             
             Q.
             108.
             
             Art.
             ●
             .
          
           
             See
             Z●nch
             .
             ●e
             Oper.
             Dei
             part
             .
             1.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             Exercit.
             in
             Ep.
             ad
             Trall
             .
             ●
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             
               L.
               Valla
            
             in
             Apoc.
             4.3
             .
          
           
             In
             Vall.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Zanch.
             de
             Oper.
             Dei
             part
             .
             1.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             17.
             
             
               Otho-Casm
               .
               A●gelogr
               ..
            
             part
             .
             2.
             c.
             26.
             
             Balduin
             .
             de
             Cas.
             Consc.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             2.
             qui
             citat
             .
             e
             Theatro
             Diabol
             .
             p.
             1.
             
          
           
             Maimo●id
             .
             in
             Misnae
             Tract
             .
             1.
             c.
             2.
             s.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               I.
               Cappell
            
             .
             in
             Hebr.
             1.14
             .
          
           
             Vide
             Episcop
             .
             Instit.
             Theol.
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             Zanch.
             de
             Oper.
             Dei
             part
             .
             1.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             14.
             
             Otho-Casm
             .
             Angelogr
             .
             part
             .
             2.
             c.
             8.
             
             Q.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             
               D.
               Tho.
            
             Part.
             1.
             
             Q.
             112.
             
             Art
             ,
             2
             &
             3.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Ench●rid
             .
             c.
             58.
             
          
           
             Mentes
             funt
             Ministerio
             destinatae
             ]
             Erasm.
             par
             .
             in
             Loc.
             
          
           
             See
             hi●
             Par.
             and
             Annotat.
             
          
           
             See
             Mr.
             Mede
             on
             Eccles
             5.1
             .
          
           
             Vatablus
             in
             Ps.
             34.
             
             See
             Exod.
             ch
             .
             25.
             ch
             .
             36.
             ch
             .
             37.
             1
             
             Kings
             6.
             
          
           
             Gro●
             .
             in
             1
             Cor.
             11
             ▪
             1●
             .
          
           
             Hom.
             26.
             in
             ●
             Cor.
             
          
           
             Hom.
             4.
             de
             incompr
             .
             Dei
             nat
             .
          
           
             Hom.
             36.
             in
             1
             Cor.
             
          
           
             Hom.
             4.
             de
             incompr
             .
             Dei
             nat
             .
          
           
             Hom.
             15.
             in
             Ep.
             ad
             .
             Hebr.
             
          
           
             Soc.
             l.
             6.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             Medit.
             c.
             25.
             
             L.
             de
             com
             .
             essent
             .
             Patr.
             Fil.
             &
             Spi.
             sancti
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             D.
             
               I
               Gerhard
            
             Med.
             xxvi
             .
          
           
             
               Fr.
               Spa●bem
            
             .
             Dub.
             Evangel
             .
          
           
             De
             Ascens
             .
             Domini
             .
          
           
             Zanch.
             de
             Oper.
             Dei
             par
             .
             1.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             See
             Rev●l
             .
             7.1
             .
          
           
             
               P.
               Fag
            
             .
             in
             Genes
             .
             18.2
             .
          
           
             Suarez
             Metaph.
             Disp.
             35.
             s.
             3.
             &
             s.
             6.
             
          
           
             Zanch.
             de
             Oper.
             Dei
             part
             .
             1.
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Ch.
             11.
             sect
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             In
             Timao
             .
             Vide
             Rhodigini
             Lect.
             Antiq
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             Orig.
             contra
             Celsum
             l.
             8.
             p.
             398.
             
          
           
             Vide
             Suarez
             ,
             ut
             antè
             ,
             &
             Lips.
             Phys.
             sto
             .
             l.
             1.
             
             Diss.
             20.
             
          
           
             Vatab.
             in
             Dan.
             c.
             10.
             &c.
             
             12.
             
          
           
             In
             Ezech.
             28.
             
          
           
             Grot.
             in
             S.
             Matt.
             c.
             18
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             Ainsworth
             in
             Deut.
             32.8
             .
          
           
             Divin
             .
             Decret
             .
             Epitom
             .
             Hom.
             60.
             in
             S.
             Matt.
             18.
             
          
           
             
               L.
               Gyrald
            
             .
             Syntagm
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             Suet.
             in
             Calig
             .
          
           
             D.
             Th●
             .
             part
             .
             1.
             
             Q.
             13.
             
             Art.
             ●
             .
          
           
             Dub.
             E●a●gel
             .
             LX●I
             .
          
           
             Za●ch
             .
             de
             Oper.
             Dei
             part
             1.
             l.
             3.
             c
             ▪
             15.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Id.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             De
             Oper.
             Dei
             part
             .
             1.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             In
             S.
             Matt.
             18.
             
          
           
             L.
             Med.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             Tract
             .
             5.
             in
             S.
             Matt.
             cit
             .
             à
             Balduino
             de
             cas
             .
             consc
             .
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             More
             Antidot
             .
             against
             Atheism
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             14.
             
             Alexand.
             ab
             
               Alexandr●
               Genial
               .
               Dier
            
             .
             l.
             6.
             c.
             4.
             
             Hom.
             12.
             in
             S.
             Luk.
             Epist.
             3.
             
             Al●x
             .
             ab
             Alex.
             ubi
             supr●
             .
          
           
             Zanch.
             de
             Oper.
             Dei
             part
             .
             1.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             15.
             
             Baldui●
             .
             de
             cas
             .
             consc
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             1.
             
             Otho-Casm
             .
             Angelogr
             .
             p.
             2.
             c.
             7.
             
             Q.
             1.
             
          
           
             See
             
               Ai●s
               .
               worth
            
             in
             Ps
             34.
             and
             Ps.
             8.
             
          
           
             See
             befor●
             Sect.
             1.
             of
             this
             Ch
             ▪
             
          
           
             Dan.
             9.
             
             S.
             Luke
             1.
             
          
           
             Acts.
             5s
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             D.
             Tho.
             part
             .
             1.
             
             Q.
             113.
             
             Art.
             4.
             
             &
             ●
             ▪
             
          
           
             Te●a
             in
             Ep.
             ad
             .
             Hebr.
             
          
           
             Grot.
             in
             S.
             Matt.
             18.10
             .
          
           
             D.
             I.
             Gerhard
             Med.
             xxvi
             .
          
           
             Vide
             apud
             Tenam
             in
             Ep.
             ad
             .
             Heb.
             
          
           
             Vide
             Lips.
             Phys.
             Stoic
             .
             l.
             1.
             
             Diss.
             19.
             
          
           
             Zanch.
             de
             Oper.
             Dei
             par
             .
             1.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             14.
             
             B●lduin
             .
             Cas.
             Consc.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             1.
             
             I.
             
          
           
             Vide
             Ce●●●is
             Tabulam
             .
          
           
             †
             Sect
             1.
             of
             this
             Ch.
             
          
           
             †
             Sect.
             11
             ▪
             of
             this
             Ch.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             †
             Ch.
             1.
             
             Sect.
             11.
             
          
           
             De
             Oper.
             Dei
             par
             .
             1.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             †
             Ch.
             2.
             
             Sect.
             3.
             
          
           
             Vide
             Tenam
             in
             Ep.
             ad
             Hebr.
             &
             Othoca●m
             .
             Angelogr
             .
             part
             2.
             c.
             7.
             v.
             6.
             
          
           
             Iosephus
             de
             Bello
             Judaico
             ▪
             l.
             2.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             †
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             Melanchton
             ,
             comment
             .
             in
             Dan.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             Id.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Antidote
             against
             Atheism
             .
             l.
             3.
             ch
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             Of
             divine
             Dreams
             ,
             p.
             120
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Apul.
             de
             deo
             Socratis
             .
          
           
             †
             ●
             Ch.
             1.
             ●ect
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Sect.
             2●
             .
             of
             this
             C●
             .
          
           
             †
             Ch.
             2.
             sect
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Exercit.
             Sacr.
             in
             Nonnum
             .
             ●
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             L.
             1.
             s.
             17.
             
          
           
             †
             Sect.
             2
             ▪
             of
             this
             Ch.
             and
             before
             in
             this
             Section
             .
             
               Angelin
               .
               Gazaeus
            
             Angelo
             custodi
             .
          
           
             D.
             
               I.
               Ge●hard
            
             .
             Med
             :
             Sacr.
             
          
           
             De
             animâ
             c.
             52.
             
          
           
             Soliloq
             .
             ●
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             
               Max.
               Tyrium
            
             Diss.
             xxvi
             .
          
           
             Solil
             .
             c.
             27.
             
          
           
             L.
             8.
             s.
             50.
             
          
           
             L.
             7.
             s.
             4.
             
             L.
             11.
             s.
             6.
             
          
           
             L.
             ●
             2.
             s.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Expos.
               ●id
               de
               ●ect
               ●
               confes
               .
               p.
            
             38●
             .
          
           
             
               T●eod●r●●
               .
               Dial.
            
             1.
             
             See
             D●ut
             .
             2●
             ▪
             29
             &
             〈◊〉
             .
             3
             .
             21.1●
             24.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Za●●
             .
             de
             Oper.
             Dei
             ,
             part
             1.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             14.
             
             &
             16.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Erasm.
             par
             .
             in
             loc
             ▪
             
          
           
             Ignat.
             Ep.
             ad
             Magnes
             .
             Salv.
             de
             Gubern
             .
             Dei.
             
          
           
             Tract
             .
             Theol.
             pol.
             c.
             14.
             p.
             235.
             
          
           
             See
             E●s●b
             .
             Eccles.
             Hist.
             l
             ▪
             5.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Leviath
             .
             c.
             42.
             
             Tract
             .
             Theol.
             Pol.
             c.
             5.
             p.
             90.
             c.
             16.
             p.
             258
             ,
             259
             c.
             19.
             p.
             308
             ,
             309.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             G●ot
             .
             in
             Heb.
             1.4
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
               Hen.
               More
            
             Immort
             .
             of
             the
             Soul.
             L.
             2.
             c.
             3.
             s.
             13.
             
          
           
             See
             Bish.
             Andrews
             Serm.
             1.
             on
             ●he
             Nativity
             .
          
           
             D.
             Bern.
             in
             Ps.
             91.
             
          
           
             Soliloq
             .
             c.
             27.
             
          
           
             Med.
             xxvi
             .
          
           
             Collect
             f●r
             Saint
             Micha●l
             and
             all
             Angels
             .
          
           
             Tertul.
             de
             anima
             ,
             c.
             52.
             1
             
             Cor.
             13.12
             .
          
           
             Tract
             .
             Theol.
             Pol.
             c.
             2.
             p.
             42.
             
          
           
             St.
             Chrys.
             in
             Loc.
             
          
           
             †
             Ch
             ▪
             4.
             
             Sect.
             4.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Br●nt
             .
             in
             S.
             Mat.
             18.
             homil
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vid
             
               Span
               ▪
               hem
            
             .
             Dub.
             Evangel
             ▪
             LXI
             ▪
             
          
           
             Munster
             in
             Ps.
             91.
             
          
           
             L.
             6.
             
             Sect.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ibid
             ▪
             
          
           
             AElian
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             Grot.
             in
             S.
             Matth.
             20.25
             .
          
           
             †
             Ch.
             1.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Ch.
             4.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             Noct.
             Attic
             .
             l.
             12.
             c.
             11.
             
             L.
             4
             ,
             &
             10.
             
             Reipub.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             V●●●
             〈◊〉
             Ep.
             11.
             
             &
             Ep.
             25
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Ze●sp●o●●
             .
             Memorabil
             .
             l.
             4.
             
             Gr●eco
             .
             Lat.
             p.
             802
             ,
             &
             803.
             
             Isocr
             .
             ad
             D●mon
             .
             Cic.
             ad
             Attic.
             l.
             12.
             
             Ep.
             27.
             
             Se●
             .
             Ep.
             43.
             
          
           
             D.
             Ber●
             .
             Med.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             l.
             ●
             .
             c.
             ●7
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             l.
             ●
             .
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             S●●
             .
             Ep.
             10.
             
             Id.
             Ep.
             83.
             
             Ex
             
               Ci●erone
               ,
               Lac●a●s
            
             .
             in●it
             l.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             Booth
             .
             de
             consol
             .
             l.
             5.
             
          
           
             L.
             11.
             sect
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             Diff.
             l.
             2●
             .
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             Diss.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             Ap.
             de
             Deo
             Socratis
             .
          
           
             
               D.
               Ber●
            
             .
             in
             Ps.
             91.
             
             Serm.
             13.
             
          
           
             Id.
             Serm.
             10.
             ●
             
          
           
             Id.
             Serm.
             22.
             
          
           
             Grot.
             in
             S.
             Matth.
             18.10
             .
          
           
             Id.
             in
             Eccles
             .
             5.6
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Eras.
             par
             .
          
           
             †
             Ch.
             4.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             Soliloq
             .
             c.
             27.
             
          
           
             Theoph.
             in
             Hebr.
             1.14
             .
          
           
             Orat.
             contra
             Graecos
             .
          
           
             See
             Dr.
             H.
             Par.
             &
             Annot.
             in
             Loc.
             
          
           
             De
             Haeres
             .
             ad
             Quodvult
             Deum
             .
             De
             Civit.
             Dei
             ,
             l.
             10.
             c.
             7.
             
             Id.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             Contra
             Faustum
             ,
             Man.
             l.
             20.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             Id.
             de
             verâ
             Rel.
             c.
             55.
             
             Contra
             Max.
             Arrian
             .
             Epis.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             Lact.
             Instit
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             Orig.
             contra
             Cel●
             .
             l.
             5.
             p.
             233.
             
          
           
             Id.
             l.
             8.
             p.
             416.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Laod.
             Can.
             35.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Carranzae
             summam
             Concil
             .
             Laod.
             Can.
             35.
             
             Theodor.
             col
             .
             2.18
             .
             cited
             by
             Dr.
             Stillingfleet
             ,
             Idol
             .
             of
             the
             Ch.
             of
             
               Rome
               .
               c.
            
             ●
             .
             sect
             .
             11.
             p.
             1●5
             .
          
           
             Zanch.
             de
             oper
             .
             Dei.
             part
             1.
             
             ●
             .
             3.
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             8.
             ult
             .
          
           
             19.1
             .
          
           
             145.10
             .
          
           
             Diss.
             ●
             .
             1.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             8.1
             .
          
           
             Inter
             opera
             Te●tul
             .
          
           
             Hom.
             4
             de
             incompr
             .
             Dei
             nat
             .
          
           
             See
             Zanch.
             de
             oper
             .
             Dei
             ,
             part
             .
             1.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             Ch.
             4●
             Sect.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               ●ud
               .
               Cappellus
            
             in
             Hebr.
             1.14
             .
          
           
             In
             cap.
             2.
             
             Heb.
             D.
             
               I.
               Ger●ard●
            
             .
             Med.
             Sacr.
             
          
           
             Mystery
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             l.
             4.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             Act.
             19.19
             .
          
           
             L.
             10.
             
             Sect.
             25.
             
             L.
             11.
             
             Sect.
             9.
             
          
           
             Cit.
             in
             Cat.
             D.
             Ibo
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             6.1
             Pet.
             5.8
             ,
             9.
             
             S.
             James
             4.7
             .
          
           
             Spanhem
             .
             D●b
             .
             Evang
             .
          
           
             In
             Ps.
             33.
             
          
           
             Solil
             .
             c.
             27.
             
          
           
             De
             Civ
             .
             Dei.
             l.
             8.
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             Antidote
             against
             Atheism
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             13.
             
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             D.
             
               I.
               Gerhardi
            
             Med.
             Sacr.
             
          
           
             In
             Isa.
             6.
             
          
           
             Med.
             Sacr.
             
          
           
             Id.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Oth●-Casma●
             .
             Angelogr
             .
             par
             .
             2.
             c.
             7.
             
             Q.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             75.
             
          
           
             Vide
             Orig.
             contra
             celsum
             l.
             8.
             p.
             399
             ,
             400.
             
          
           
             Vide
             D.
             Ber●
             .
             Med.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             D.
             
               I
               Ger●ard
            
             .
             Med.
             Sacr.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A32847-e41090
           
             
               The
               occasio●
               and
               scope
               of
               th●
               ensuing
               Reflections
               .
            
          
           
             Pag.
             51.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             275.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             277.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             4.
             p.
             49
             ,
             50.
             
          
           
             Pa.
             44
             ,
             45.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             47.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Denyal
               of
               Spirits
               a
               step
               to
               Atheism
               .
            
          
           
             Chap.
             3.
             p.
             37.
             
          
           
             P.
             38
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             R●m
             .
             11
             20.
             
          
           
             
               Dangerou●
               Positions
               of
               Mr.
            
             W.
             
               against
               th●
               Idea
               of
               a
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               of
               God.
            
             P.
             198.
             
          
           
             Ib●d
             .
          
           
             P.
             ●07
             .
          
           
             P.
             201.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             In
             c.
             21.
             
             Epict.
             Enchirid
             .
          
           
             
               Self-Study
               and
               reflection
               the
               right
               and
               ready
               Me●hod
               to
               the
               Notion
               of
               Spirits
               .
            
          
           
             P.
             199.
             
          
           
             P.
             203
             ▪
             
          
           
             P.
             200
             ▪
             
          
           
             P.
             203●
             204.
             
          
           
             Master
             W
             
               's
               co●tradictio●s
               both
               abou●
               Body
               and
               Spirit
               .
            
          
           
             De
             animâ
             Brutorum
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             P.
             205.
             
          
           
             P.
             255
             ,
             256
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               The
               humane
               Soul
               excluded
               by
               him
               from
               this
               disquisition
               about
               Angels
               for
               three
               pretended
               reasons
               .
            
             P.
             202.
             
          
           
             P.
             314.
             
          
           
             
               This
               method
               of
               procedure
               unreasonable
            
             .
          
           
             p.
             207.
             
          
           
             p.
             206.
             
          
           
             Master
             W.
             
               confounds
               Imagination
               and
               In●ellect
               ,
               which
               elsewhere
               he
               kn●w
               well
               to
               distinguish
               .
            
             p.
             20●
             .
          
           
             p.
             317.
             
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             De
             Nat.
             Deorum
             ,
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             Dissert
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Master
             W.
             
               asserts
               the
               Incorporeity
               of
               the
               humane
               Soul.
               
            
          
           
             P.
             314.
             
          
           
             p.
             315.
             
          
           
             p.
             316.
             
          
           
             p.
             317.
             
          
           
             p.
             318.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             p.
             320.
             
          
           
             
               A●
               Examina●ion
               of
               ●is
               th●ee
               Reasons
               for
               exceptidg
               the
               humane
               Soul
               from
               this
               enquiry
               .
            
             Of
             his
             fi●st
             Reason
             .
          
           
             [
             A
             short
             Comment
             upon
             Gen.
             2.7
             .
             concerning
             Man's
             Original
             .
             ]
          
           
             Horat.
             
          
           
             Of
             his
             second
             Reason
             .
          
           
             P.
             105.
             
          
           
             P.
             137.
             
          
           
             An
             Explication
             and
             Vindication
             of
             Eccles.
             3
             .
             18-21
             .
             from
             the
             Atheistical
             and
             Profane
             .
          
           
             Ovid.
             M●t.
          
           
             
               Of
               his
               third
               Reason
            
             .
          
           
             Theol.
             Polit.
             c.
             14.
             
             &
             15.
             
          
           
             p.
             318.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             W
             
               's
               Speculations
               abou●
               the
               Corporeity
               of
               Angels
               ,
               and
               how
               he
               blunders
               in
               th●
               stati●g
               of
               this
               Enquir●
               .
            
          
           
             p.
             2●7
             ▪
             
          
           
             Ibid
             ▪
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             p.
             21●
             ▪
             
          
           
             The
             Critical
             point
             of
             ●he
             present
             Controversie
             .
          
           
             p.
             202.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             4.24
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             3.17
             .
          
           
             
               God
               a
               most
               simple
               and
               absolut●
               spi●it
               ,
               bu●
               yet
               not
               the
               only
               Spirit
               .
            
          
           
             p.
             207.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             Nonnus
             in
             S.
             Iohn
             4.
             
          
           
             Za●ch
             .
             de
             oper
             .
             Dei
             par
             .
             1.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             p.
             202.
             
          
           
             
               Angels
               ar●●ot
               such
               Spirits
               in
               perfection
               as
               God
               is
               ,
               and
               yet
               truly
               Spirits
               .
            
          
           
             Master
             W.
             
               asser●s
               Devils
               more
               spiritual
               than
               he
               allows
               other
               Angels
               .
            
             p.
             47
             ,
             48
             ,
             49.
             
             Ibid
             ▪
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               His
               mighty
               ●rguments
               against
               ●he
               incorporeity
               of
               Angels
               ex●mined
               .
            
             p.
             207.
             
          
           
             p.
             205.
             
          
           
             p.
             207.
             
          
           
             p.
             208.
             
          
           
             p.
             147.
             
          
           
             p.
             148.
             
          
           
             p.
             198.
             
          
           
             
               R●les
               and
               Laws
               of
               Bodi●s
               ineptly
               applied
               to
               Spirits
               .
            
             Lucret.
             
          
           
             p.
             203.
             
          
           
             Ibid
             ▪
             
          
           
             p.
             318.
             
          
           
             p.
             50.
             
          
           
             
               Th●
               diffic●lty
               of
               ●xplaining
               ,
               the
               manner
               of
               things
               ,
               must
               no●
               make
               us
               deny
               wha●
               is
               otherwise
               evident
               .
            
          
           
             p.
             267.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             p.
             338.340
             .
          
           
             p.
             339.
             
          
           
             Augelini
             Gazaei
             pia
             Hilaria
             .
          
           
             p.
             268.
             
          
           
             Horat.
             
          
           
             p.
             208
             
          
           
             
               Some
               Texts
               of
               H.
               Scrip●ure
               considered
               and
               vindicated
               from
            
             Mr.
             W's
             Exceptions
             .
             p.
             214.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               St.
            
             Mark
             12.24
             .
          
           
             p.
             44
             
          
           
             Of
             1
             Cor.
             15.44
             .
          
           
             Of
             Psal.
             104.4
             .
             p.
             211.
             
          
           
             †
             Vatablus
             in
             Loc.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Vica●s
               Decapla
            
             in
             Ps.
             
          
           
             P.
             211.
             
          
           
             12.
             
          
           
             p.
             29●
             .
             p.
             175.
             p.
             183.
             p.
             46.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             G.
             in
             Hebr.
             1.7
             .
             Sect.
             81.
             
          
           
             
               His
               clear
               Reasons
               against
               the
               Scholastick
               interpretation
               of
            
             Ps.
             104.4
             .
             
               short
               and
               defectiv●
            
             .
             p.
             211.
             
          
           
             p.
             106.
             
          
           
             Divin
             .
             Decret
             .
             Epit.
             de
             Angelis
             .
          
           
             P.
             211.
             
          
           
             P.
             212.